Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Part One 

Volterra, Italy 

When Bella laid eyes on Edward again, it was the perfect realization that her prayers had been answered. He was breathtaking, just as beautiful as she’d remembered. And in a matter of moments, he was going to sign his own death warrant.

She sprinted across the cobblestone square, splashing through the fountain, her only goal to reach him before it was too late. When her body finally slammed into his, the impact was like hitting a wall of concrete. The violent collision, however, was just enough to break his trance, stopping him just before he stepped into the sunlight. He stared down at her, first in disbelief, and then in profound awe.

Bella yanked him hard, dragging Edward into the shadows beneath the clock tower. She barely had time to draw a single breath before two crimson eyed figures materialized silently beside them. 

“King Aro would like to speak with you,” the smaller of the two said in an accented voice. 

“Demetri, Felix. Turns out we don't need your services anymore,” Edward's voice was tight. “No crime was committed.” 

He shook his head once. “King Aro has requested your presence.” 

Edward slowly moved to stand between Bella and the two men. “There is no need for this.” The bigger man moved towards Edward as if to grab him. 

“That won’t be necessary,” Alice appeared between them. “We don’t want to make a scene, do we gentlemen?” 

A woman Bella didn't recognize, the smallest of the three, and possibly the youngest emerged from the shadows. She looked innocent, no older than twelve years old, but her blood red eyes made it impossible to forget what she was. “King Aro sent me to see what was taking so long.” 

“Jane,” one of the men nodded. 

Everyone froze, even Edward, so Bella didn’t hesitate to go along when they followed her further into the castle. Bella leaned into Edward’s side, and tried to make herself as small as possible. 

They turned a corner and a woman seated behind a desk smiled as they passed, “Buongiorno.” 

Bella couldn’t muster up enough courage to smile back. “Is she human?” She asked quietly. 

“Yes,” Edward whispered. 

“Does she know?” 

“Yes.” 

“Why would she…” Bella began, “She wants to be one of them?” 

“Yes,” Edward nodded again, looking paler than usual. 

“And so she will be,” the one Bella thought was called Demetri replied. 

“Or dessert,” Jane smirked. 

“Don’t be scared,” Edward whispered as Jane and the other’s led them into the throne room, but that was impossible. Of course she was scared. She was in a castle full of human drinking vampires. How could she not be? 

The Volturi were everything Bella imagined they would be. 

The Cullens were beautiful and graceful, but they weren’t ancient, not in the way the three beings before her were. The Cullens resented their nature, at least to some degree. They fought against it every single day, avoiding their natural food source and fighting their instincts to save as many humans as they possibly could. 

The three kings were different. They lounged on their thrones, utterly confident in their power and superiority, and it stunned her. She recognized them from the painting in Carlisle’s study, but the painting didn’t do them justice. The Cullens were graceful, but Aro was more . When he stood from his throne and descended the stairs, every step was slow, assured. He could have crossed the chamber in an instant if he wanted, but he didn’t. He reminded her of a snake, smooth and deadly, a true predator. His blood red eyes were a stark reminder of that. Even his ethereal voice, equal parts threatening and amicable, confused her. 

Yet despite his body language, the smile on his face as he greeted them seemed genuine. Everything about him gave Bella whiplash. 

“Ahh, so Isabella is alive after all. Isn’t that wonderful. I love a happy ending.” Aro took Edwards hand, and Bella knew from Alice he was listening to Edwards every thought, every memory. 

Edward pulled his hand away after a moment, “And now you know everything,” he whispered. “So get on with it.” 

“How fascinating,” Aro breathed. His blood red eyes snapped to Bella and she fought the urge to flinch. “You see nothing, hear nothing from her… I wonder.” Two steps and he was right in front of her, hand outstretched. His voice lowered, “Would you do me the honor?” 

Despite Edwards' quiet growling beside her, she slowly reached out and allowed Aro to take her hand. Her pulse spiked at his touch. His hand was cool and soft, yet his grip was firm. He pulled her closer, much to Edwards displeasure, and bowed his head over her as if to pray. A moment later he lifted his head again. His eyes filled with surprise, awe, “Nothing. I see nothing, " He breathed. "I wonder if you are immune to all of our powers."

It was Caius who gave the order. "Jane."

The young girl turned towards Bella, a smile on her lips. "Pain."

Before she understood what was going on, Edward jumped in front of her and collapsed. His entire body tensed and he screamed in agony. Bella could only watch in horror as his body twisted unnaturally. 

"No!" Bella gasped and squeezed Aro's hands. She met his eye and asked desperately. "Don't hurt him, please stop! Please!" 

Aro gestured for Jane to stop, and she did without hesitation. Edward's body collapsed forward onto the stone floor. 

"Go on," Caius urged. "Aren't you curious Aro? Let's see if she can withstand Jane's abilities."

Aro seemed almost reluctant, but eventually he nodded. "Go on Jane." He didn't release Bella's hand. 

Jane's gaze turned on Bella again, except this time Edward was unable to come to her defense. She half expected to end up writhing on the floor next to Edward, but that didn't happen. She felt nothing. 

Aro studied her for a long moment. “Magnífica.” There was something in his expression then, something Bella couldn’t decipher. Curiosity? No… hunger? That couldn’t be, could it? Alice told her Aro was a collector of gifted vampires. Maybe he thought she would be gifted once turned. But for reasons she couldn't understand, as he pulled away, a small piece of her didn’t want him to let go. Even then, he didn't break eye contact. “If only it were Edward’s intention to turn you,” he whispered reverently. “You would make a fascinating immortal.” 

He was the first to ever say so, and her lips quirked up a little. His eyes seemed to twinkle with mischief at her reaction. 

"You broke our most sacred law by allowing her into our world," Caius warned. "If it's true he has no intention of changing her, let us be done with it. Felix." The big vampire slowly moved towards her. If the way Aro's face darkened was any indication, he seemed almost displeased as Felix put a hand on Bella’s shoulder.  

“Wait!" Alice shouted. "Please stop, I'm begging you. She will be one of us!"

Alice stepped closer. “I have seen it.” She offered Aro her hand and he took it quickly, a look of childlike glee in his eyes. He closed his eyes as he viewed her memories, and when they opened again, they eagerly sought Bella out. The intensity of his gaze caused Bella to inhale sharply. He couldn’t see her memories, but for a moment she was certain he saw directly into her soul. She thought he might address her again, but Aro simply backed away from Alice with a melodic laugh. He clapped his hands together, “How mesmerizing, to see what you have seen before it has happened. Is this what you desire, Isabella?"

"More than anything," she replied honestly.  She barely managed to keep her voice steady as she added, "I have always wanted to join your world. When it was taken from me, I was devastated." Edward glared at Aro with undisguised hatred. 

"It’s decided then,” His grin widened,  “Three months from today our dear Isabella will become one of us. How splendid.” He waved his hand in dismissal, “Go now, make your preparations.” 

“I would advise you to follow through on your promise as soon as possible,” Caius narrowed his eyes and it sent a chill down Bella's spine. “Should we pay her a visit and find her unchanged… we do not offer second chances.” 

Marcus said nothing, but there was a strange look of fascination on his face as he watched her. 

Edward stubbornly clenched his jaw. Despite the protests Bella was certain he wanted to make, Edward wisely kept his mouth shut as he dragged her from the throne room. 

“Isabella?” Aro was back on his throne again. “Should you find yourself wanting more after your transformation, you know where to find us.” 

More? Did he mean… eating humans? She wondered with a shudder. 

Edward was practically vibrating with fury as he pulled her into the corridor. Once they were clear of the castle Alice found Edward a change of clothes and they kept to the shadows as they made their way out of the city. “Edward,” Bella tried, but he shushed her. 

“Not here.” 

It wasn’t until they were on the plane later that evening when Bella finally asked Alice, “What did you show him?” 

“You,” Alice replied. “As one of us. You made quite a vision, Bella.” 

Edward’s grip tightened slightly on her hand, but he otherwise didn’t comment. Bella knew how he felt, how much he opposed her becoming a vampire. Despite finally having him back after so many months, she couldn’t help how annoyed she felt. She loved Edward. She loved him so much that she had been willing to risk her life to save him, but he didn’t seem to be capable of the same level of selflessness towards his own family. His actions could have killed them all. If the Volturi, if Aro had been less forgiving… she didn’t want to think about it. The Cullens broke one of the only ancient laws by allowing her into their world. Carlisle, Esme… Rosalie, Emmett, Jasper, Alice… She briefly imagined what could have, what almost  happened to them. Edward didn’t seem to understand the gravity of the situation. Bella loved him more than she had ever loved anyone, but his selfishness terrified her. 

They didn’t make it to Forks until early the following morning, and after a very long conversation, several apologies to Charlie and a promise not to do it again, Bella collapsed onto her bed. 

Despite everything, she felt happy. Happier than she had in a long time. Edward was back, as were the rest of the Cullens. She was frustrated with Edward, but she missed him too. She missed them all. 

She closed her eyes, utterly exhausted from the events of the past several days, but before she could drift off to sleep she heard her window open gently. 

She opened her eyes just in time to see Edward slip inside and close it behind him. “Hi,” she whispered. 

“Hi,” he replied as he knelt beside her bed. “How are you?” 

“I’m fine,” she tucked her hair behind her ear. “You?” 

He nodded, “I’m alright,” he reached out and took her hand. “I thought I lost you.” 

She shook her head, “I’m right here.”

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry Bella. I never should have left you. I never should have involved you. I thought I lost you forever, and have since realized I can’t live without you. I should stay away, I know that, but I can't. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive me.” 

She remained silent as she brushed her fingers against his cheek. His expression was so earnest, her chest ached with unspoken emotion.  “I need time. You… you don’t know what it was like while you were gone.” 

He nodded, “I understand. I will give you space if that is what you want.” 

“No,” she shook her head, “Just.. come here.” She grabbed the front of his shirt and pulled him towards her. He kissed her slowly, as if savoring the moment. His kiss was just like she remembered. Cool and gentle. When he pulled back there was a subtle smile on his face. 

“Just think,” she smiled, “Once I’m one of you, you won’t have to worry about hurting me anymore.” 

“We’re not going to change you Bella,” he replied, his smile disappearing. “There are ways of keeping the Volturi in the dark. You needn’t worry.” 

The moment ruined, Bella backed away sharply. “What do you mean? You heard the Volturi, they don’t give second chances.” 

“The Volturi don’t see time the way we do. They are thousands of years old. Three hundred years may pass before they even remember to check on you. You could live a normal human life, Bella.” 

She felt like he had doused her in ice water. “I don’t want that, don’t I get a say in my own future? And what about your family? What happens to them when the Volturi find out I was never turned?” 

“You shouldn’t worry about them,” he murmured. 

“You should worry more ,” Bella scolded him. She let out a frustrated breath and gestured to the window. “You know, maybe coming here wasn't the best idea." She scolded herself for imagining, even for a moment that they could return to normal. "You should go.” 

He looked at her sadly, “You need time, I understand. I will see you tomorrow at school then.” 

Bella nodded and watched as he slipped outside and closed the window behind him. She got up and locked it to make sure he wouldn’t come back before falling back into bed. She touched her lips where he’d kissed her only moments earlier. She dreamt of that kiss hundreds of times. She dreamed of the moment they would reunite and fall into one another’s arms. Now she regretted her fantasies, because that’s all they were. Fantasies. Edward was still the same Edward. There would always be conflicts between them. 

That night Bella dreamed of the Volturi. Their blood red eyes and graceful movements. Their godlike power to decide whether or not she lived or died. She slept through the day and through the night. She woke early, just before sunrise, shivering with fear. The way Aro said her name, ‘Isabella’ echoed in her mind as she got ready for school. She shook her head to force him… them, from her mind and instead chose to think about her situation. 

First and foremost, Bella wanted to protect the Cullens. She would be turned for that reason alone. They were her family after all, but that didn’t mean she didn’t have selfish reasons for wanting it too. She felt more at home with vampires than she ever had with humans. Bella truly wanted to join them, she felt like she belonged with them. Edward seemed to think he could make decisions for her, but she would be damned if she allowed him to make decisions for her again after the last time. It was time for her to take her future into her own hands. 

Bella checked the time as she finished getting ready. 6:00AM. She still had two hours until school started, plenty of time to visit the Cullens. She quickly scribbled a note to Charlie and hopped in her truck. 

It didn’t take her long to get to their house, it wasn’t far. Vampires didn’t sleep so she expected most of the coven to be there, but she was surprised to find only Carlisle there to greet her. He stood on the balcony above as she got out of her truck, leaning against the rail with a slight smile. She waved, “Morning.” 

“Good morning Bella,” Carlisle replied. He disappeared inside the house only to appear in front of her moments later. Sometimes his human-like behavior surprised her. Emmett would have simply jumped down off the balcony to meet her. Despite being the oldest among them, Carlisle preferred the human way of taking the stairs. 

“I’m glad you are alright,” he said as he pulled her into a hug, “Thank you for bringing Edward back to us.” 

She hugged him back. “I couldn’t let anything happen to him.” 

“I know.” He pulled back and she took his offered arm as he led her inside. “What brings you here at this hour?” 

“I couldn’t sleep,” she sighed tiredly, “Where are the others?” 

“Hunting,” Carlisle explained. “They often go before school to help with their control. They should be back soon.” 

She nodded and he led her to the kitchen. “Can I offer you something to drink or eat? Coffee perhaps?” He asked. 

“Coffee sounds wonderful actually,” she sat down with a yawn. “You have coffee?” 

“Alice went shopping the moment she saw you were rejoining our family.” Carlisle moved at a normal, human-like pace through the kitchen as he made her coffee. 

Bella smiled fondly, “Of course she did.” 

He smiled back, “How are you fairing? It couldn’t have been easy for you, meeting the Volturi.” 

Her smile disappeared and she shook her head. “It wasn’t. They were terrifying, but also…” 

“Exceptional?” He finished for her. “I lived with them for a time many years ago. They somehow manage to inspire both awe and fear in their subjects.” 

“But they are also cruel,” Bella pointed out. “They kill humans and enact whatever justice suits them. I didn’t think we would make it out of there alive.” 

“Aro is reasonable,” Carlisle said after a moment. “If he wasn’t, Edward wouldn’t have left that room alive. Despite how Volturi may present themselves, they are civilized. They believe in the power of law, of order. They wouldn’t kill you unnecessarily. From what Alice told me, Aro was too interested in the three of you to allow you to die.” 

“For now,” Bella forewarned. “He expects me to be turned just after graduation.” Carlisle brought over a cup of freshly made coffee and she wrapped her cold hands around the mug. “Thank you.” 

“You’re welcome,” he sat down across from her.  "And how do you feel? About becoming one of us?" 

“I have wanted it for as long as I’ve known Edward,” She replied honestly. “I feel like I belong in this world. But he made it clear he has no intention of changing me. He thinks it will corrupt my soul.” 

“And what do you think?” 

“I don’t see how that’s possible. I only have to look at your family to see that. You are all so compassionate, so full of life, how could you be damned?” 

Carlisle nodded, “Thank you for saying so, Bella. You must remember, Edward is from a time when the soul was viewed as a tangible thing. He believes we die when we are turned. Our hearts stop, so how could we possibly be alive and house a soul? I've often wondered myself. He is only trying to protect you from befalling the same fate." 

“I just can’t agree with that,” she shook her head. “All of you, you're too good to be damned. Either way, the Volturi expect me to be changed. Carlisle, they will come after you for breaking the law if I’m not turned. They will kill you all.”

“They will,” he agreed. 

“Do you think I should be turned?” She asked cautiously. 

He hesitated, “Bella, as much as I wouldn't have chosen this life for myself, I already view you as my daughter. So does Esme. You would be a welcome addition to our family, if you want it.” 

She smiled, “So what should I do? Edward won’t allow me to be turned, I know it.” 

He tilted his head slightly as if listening for something. “They are almost here.” 

“Carlisle,” she reached out to grab his hand. 

“I will talk to him,” he promised with a whisper. “It is my responsibility to protect this coven and you made your decision Bella, and while I may not agree, I will respect it. I will change you myself if I have to.” 

“Thank you,” she breathed. 

“Try not to worry” he gave her hand one last reassuring squeeze. 

He stood up and straightened his posture just as Edward appeared. “Bella?” 

“Hi,” she said as she took a sip. 

“What are you doing here?” 

“I couldn’t sleep,” she said, giving him the same explanation she gave Carlisle earlier. 

“Would you like to take a walk?” He asked, holding out his hand to her. 

“Um, actually I’d rather see Alice. Is she back?” 

His brief look of excitement faded. “She is in her room.” 

She muttered a quiet ‘thanks’ before leaving to find Alice. 

“Bella,” Alice breathed as she stepped inside the vampire’s bedroom. She crossed the room to hug her, “How are you?” 

“Fine,” Bella sighed. “You?” 

“I’m okay,” she nodded and stepped back. “Bella, I can’t thank you enough for what you did.” 

“I couldn’t let anything happen to him,” Bella muttered for the second time, looking down at her hands. “To any of you.” 

“I know,” Alice smiled sadly. “You were so brave.” 

“Why did they let us leave?” Bella asked in a whisper. “I thought… I thought they were going to..” 

Alice hugged her again, “Hurting us was never their intention. Aro finds us fascinating. He can’t help it.” 

“So after my transformation? What will happen?” 

“I can’t see much past your transformation,” Alice shook her head. “I can see us potentially going to Volterra again, but nothing beyond that.” 

“So there is no chance they will leave us alone even after I’m one of you?” 

“Nothing is set in stone,” Alice shook her head. “They may just want to make sure you take the bite. They may ignore us entirely once you are one of us.” 

Bella let out a breath, “I hope so.” 

“Try not to worry,” Alice tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled. “Graduation is coming up and we have so much to plan for. Think about it, you’ll need a whole new wardrobe after you are turned.” 

“If Edward ever lets me,” Bella replied. Even the threat of shopping wasn't enough to make her smile. 

“I see you as one of us, no matter what path we take. You will join our family Bella.” 

“Bella.” 

She turned to see Edward in the doorway, glaring at Alice. “Let me drive you to school, please?” 

“Yeah, fine,” She nodded after a moment’s hesitation. She took his outstretched hand and he was gentle as he led her outside to his Volvo. He opened the door and closed it quietly behind her.

They were silent for most of the way. It wasn’t until Edward pulled over on the side of the road a few miles from school that he spoke. “Bella,” he sighed. “I’m sorry. I know what you want, but I can’t support it.” 

“I deserve to have a say in my own life, Edward. You left without giving me a choice, I won’t let you do that to me again.” 

He ran his fingers through his hair, “Listen, I know I messed up. I only want what’s best for you. All I’m asking is for another chance.” He reached out and carefully took her hand. The action made her heart ache. “Please, we have a rare second chance here, let’s not waste it. I don’t expect you to forgive me today, or even tomorrow. I just… I can’t live without you.” 

Bella bit her lip as she fought back tears. She was conflicted. She missed him so much the months they were apart, it physically hurt. Edward left a gaping hole in her heart when he left, and so far their reunion had done little to fill that hole. Her initial joy at seeing him again in Volterra shattered the moment she learned he had no intention of changing her even with the threat of the Volturi. She wasn’t sure what to do. Her trust in him was broken and she wasn’t sure how much time she would need until she could forgive him. A month ago she probably would have caved immediately. But now… she didn't want to commit to a relationship with him only for him to leave again. 

Bella decided if their relationship stood any chance, she had to tell him the truth. Even if it hurt him. She took a deep breath, “This whole situation is your fault,” she said in a shaky voice. “ You left me. You took advantage of my lack of self confidence and shattered me. I have since picked up the pieces in my own way. When Alice told me you needed help I couldn't say no. I had to help you, but you don't get to just come back here and have everything the way it used to be. You put your family at risk by going to Volterra, they know about us now. We broke the law and you exposed us. You don't get to decide how we respond now." There, she said it. "I need time." 

He said nothing. He drove her the rest of the way to school and opened her door for her, ever the gentleman. She muttered a quiet ‘thanks’ before leaving him behind to meet up with her friends. 

Angela and Jessica practically mobbed her in the parking lot the moment they saw her. “Bella oh my god,” Angela gasped. “The Cullens are back?” 

“Yeah,” Bella forced a smile. “They called a few days ago.” 

“And you didn’t tell us?” Jessica asked in an exaggerated whisper. 

“Are you and him… you know, back together?” Angela asked cautiously. 

Bella was hyper aware of the fact that Edward was listening. She knew he could hear them from the other side of the parking lot, but still she said, “I don’t know, not right now I think. We are still figuring things out.” She could imagine his face twisting in pain, despite being too far away to see him properly. 

“That must be hard,” Angela took her hand and squeezed it. “I’m sorry.” 

“Yeah,” Bella sighed and looked at the clock. “We should get going.” 

Edward didn't even try to sit with her at lunch that afternoon, but she could feel him watching her every move. Part of her felt guilty for ignoring him, but an even larger part felt justified. For the first time in her life she stood up to him. 

On her way back to class, Bella pulled out her phone to find a message from Jacob. 

I heard you were back in town. Still human?

Yeah, she typed back. What are you doing this weekend? 

No plans. Want to come over? 

Yeah. Saturday night? 

Sounds good. Pack's hosting a bonfire at the beach. 

Great, see you there. 

Edward respected her wishes and gave her space for the rest of the week. At least he did until she drove towards the reservation Saturday night. 

One moment she was listening to the radio, and the next there was a loud bang behind her. She nearly drove into the ditch in her attempt to pull over. 

No sooner than she pulled to the side of the road, Edward was jumping out of the bed of the truck. 

"You asshole ," she seethed. "I almost crashed." 

"I wouldn't have let you," he replied easily. 

"Still, you probably dented my truck!" 

"Why are you going towards the reservation Bella?" He interrupted. "You know it's not safe there. I can't reach you with the treaty."

"You didn't care about that when you left me," she reminded him and he winced. "Have you been watching me all this time?" Bella asked suddenly, noticing just how dark his eyes were, "When was the last time you hunted?" 

"Don't worry about that," he shook his head. "Come on, let me take you home."

"No," she backed away from him. "Jacob was there for me when no one else was, and I'm not going to stop being his friend just because you decided to come back."

“The wolves have no control of themselves. If he gets angry he could shift and hurt you in the process.”

“He wouldn’t do that. He’s my friend.” 

"Is that all he is? A friend?" Edward asked cautiously. 

It took her a moment of consideration before she was ready to answer. "Yes," she said honestly. She loved Jacob, and if the Cullens never returned to Forks, maybe they would have been good together. But she would become a vampire soon enough and she didn't want to lead him on. It wasn’t fair. 

Edward's shoulders sagged with relief, "Good."

"That doesn't mean we are back together."

"I know," he smiled sadly. She nodded and climbed back into her truck. Edward shut the door for her and leaned through the window to kiss her cheek, "I'll never stop trying."

She said nothing, but the hole in her heart grew just a little bigger. 

Jacob met her just on the edge of the beach. “Hi.” 

She flung her arms around him and hugged him tightly, “Hi.” 

“Wanna go for a walk?” He asked. 

She nodded into his shoulder, “Yeah, we should. We need to talk.” 

She let go and followed him further down the beach, away from where the other wolves were talking and laughing in front of a large, scorching bonfire. 

The sound of the waves helped calm her nerves as they sat down on a large chunk of driftwood. 

“I’m sorry,” he wrung his hands together in front of him, “I wasn’t fair to you before you left.” 

“No, I’m sorry we left things the way we did,” she replied. “I know you love me, but you have to understand the Cullens are family. I couldn’t just let one of them die. I had to go.” 

“I will never understand why you love the bloodsuckers as much as you do.” 

“Jake,” she sighed.

“But,” he interrupted. “I can’t control who you love. You had to help them, I get it.” 

“Thank you,” she breathed a sigh of relief. 

He hesitated for a long moment before asking, “Does that mean… you and him?” 

“No,” Bella shook her head. “I’m just not, I’m not ready for that right now.” 

Jacob’s responding smile nearly blinded her. “Good.” 

His happiness only increased her guilt. She decided to just tell him the truth, to rip off the metaphorical band-aid before she lost her nerve. “But Jake, when we were in Italy something happened.” She told him about Alice’s visions, about the Volturi and her intention to become a vampire. 

By the time she finished she could almost feel Jacobs' fury radiating off of him. “Those fucking monsters ,” he seethed. “Stay here, stay on the reservation Bella. We will protect you from the Volturi if we have to, I’m not letting them change you.” 

“Jake, you're not hearing me,” she sighed. “You can’t fight the Volturi, there are too many of them and they are nearly all gifted. You won’t stand a chance.” 

“You have no idea what we can do Bella,” he stood up, “We are stronger and faster. I won’t let them hurt you.” 

“Jake.” She grabbed his arm to stop him from storming over to the rest of the pack. “I want this, even without the threat of the Volturi hanging over our heads. This is my choice.” 

“Why would you choose that for yourself?” He asked, his voice pained. “You can’t smell them, but I can Bella. Do you want to know what they smell like? They smell dead Bella. Why are you in such a hurry to die?” 

“They’re not dead,” she shot back. “And it’s my choice, I’ve wanted this since the very beginning. I belong with the Cullens Jacob, I always have.” 

“And what about Charlie?” He threw up his hands. “What do you plan on telling him?” 

“Charlie will be okay,” she swallowed thickly. “He has friends here, he has a good life. I know he has been talking to Sue Clearwater, he won’t be alone.” 

Jacob’s chest heaved as he fought to control his fury. “I have to go.” 

“Jake, wait!” He pulled away and ran off into the forest before she could stop him. “Jake!” 

“Bella.” 

She turned to find Sam a few steps behind her. “I just wanted to remind you about a point in the treaty. If you could share the message with the Cullens, I would appreciate it.” 

“Okay,” she frowned in confusion. 

His face turned serious, “If one of the Cullens bite a human, the treaty is over. We will come after them.” 

“What? Even if I’m the one making the choice?” She asked incredulously. 

“Even then,” he replied before turning back to the bonfire, “I would think about that if I were you.” 

Chapter Text

Bella barely made it out of her English class before Alice accosted her. She linked their arms together, “You. Me. Shopping tomorrow in Port Angeles.” 

Bella smiled, but couldn’t help rolling her eyes a little, “You know I hate shopping.” 

“Graduation is only a few weeks away and you need an outfit.” 

“Why can't I just wear something I already have?” 

Slice gasped, “Absolutely not. This is a special occasion.” 

Jasper appeared beside them. “You only graduate once, you know,” he smirked.

Bella slapped his arm, “Shut up.” He laughed. 

“I’ll pick you up after school,” Alice said. She then added, “No arguing!” Before Bella had a chance to respond. 

“Fine,” she breathed and Jasper laughed again. 

That night Bella picked up pizza for dinner. “Hey dad,” Bella said as she swallowed a bite. “Alice wants to go shopping tomorrow in Port Angeles. We need dresses for graduation. Is that okay?” 

“No Edward?” He asked skeptically. 

She shook her head, “No Edward.” 

“Are you sure you guys aren’t, you know, back together? You have been going over there a lot.” 

“No, we are definitely not back together,” she took another bite and chewed. “I still haven’t… processed everything, I guess. I told him I needed time. But Alice is my friend, so.” 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “Alright then. That's… good. Yeah, that's good. Alice is nice.”

“Yeah she’s the best,” Bella replied honestly. 

Charlie took another bite of pizza and chewed slowly. He swallowed. “So, have you thought about college? Have you decided on a school yet?” 

“Not yet,” she said. She wouldn’t be going to school at all if everything went according to plan, not she could tell him that. 

“Are you still considering Alaska?” 

“Yeah,” she nodded. “Vermont has a good program as well, I’m considering it.” Esme had mentioned their house in Vermont as a potential place for Bella to turn. Forks wasn’t an option with the wolves and Charlie, so they were looking into other possibilities. 

“Vermont?” 

“Yeah,” Bella put down her pizza. “Alice and Jasper are going there.” 

“And Edward?” 

“He’s still going to Alaska.” 

Charlie considered that for a moment, “Maybe Vermont isn’t a bad idea. Some distance might do you good.” 

Once, the idea of being separated from Edward nearly made her sick. Now, however… she didn’t know. She wondered how she would feel if she never saw him again. Sad probably, perhaps relieved too. She would miss his smiles, his quiet, reflective nature, but sometimes she felt suffocated by him. “Yeah,” Bella agreed after a moment. “Maybe it would.” 

Charlie scanned the front page of the newspaper and shook his head. “That poor kid. He’s been missing for weeks now. So many kids are going missing these days.” 

Bella looked down to see a picture of a young man, probably old enough to be in college with dark brown hair and a kind smile. “Riley Biers,” she muttered quietly. 

“Yeah, his parents stopped by the other day to see if we’d heard anything. Wish I could have done more to help.” 

“That’s really sad,” she replied. “I hope they find him.” 

The next day Bella barely made it home from school before Alice's black Porsche pulled into the driveway. She honked her horn in greeting and Bella waved from inside her house. She grabbed her coat and locked the door behind her. 

Alice smiled as she slipped into the passenger seat. “Ready to go?” 

“Ready,” she replied. 

The car squealed out of the driveway and Bella held onto the door for support. She smiled as they sped through Forks. She loved driving with Alice. Edward was always so cautious with her. Bella was human, but she wasn't made of glass. She wouldn't shatter as easily as Edward seemed to think. 

"So," Alice said once they were on the highway. "I'll admit I had ulterior motives for asking you to hang out today. Edward doesn't want me to talk about the change with you. He doesn't want us to influence your decision to become one of us, but I think that's bullshit. You must have so many questions."

"I already made my decision," Bella sighed, feeling tired. "Nothing you say will change my mind. And let's not forget about the Volturi.” 

"I know," Alice smiled conspiratorially, "I have seen you as one of us. You were always meant to be my sister Bella."

"You seem to be one of the only people who think so,” Bella sent her a small smile. She briefly remembered the way Aro looked at her in the throne room that day in Volterra. Before him, no one supported her decision to become a vampire. Most hated the idea of her throwing her humanity away. Aro seemed delighted by the possibility. She only wished all the Cullens felt the same way. 

"No one in our family would have chosen this life for themselves. They love you, so they are trying to protect you. I have seen the future Bella, they can't. Be patient with them. You will become one of us either way."

"I know,” Bella sighed. All of their lives were being upended, not just hers. They would have to move away, far away from Forks to avoid the wolves. They would have to start over completely. They were making a sacrifice too. 

Bella felt equal parts angry and guilty then. Angry at Edward for exposing them to the Volturi, and guilty the Cullens had no choice but to turn her. It was true she always wanted to become a vampire, but part of her felt like she was forcing her way into their lives forever. She never wanted that, and it simply wasn’t fair. 

But the decision had been made for them. Now they would have to live with it. 

“How does it happen in your visions?” Bella asked after a long silence. 

“It changes daily,” Alice replied and looked over to smile at her. “My visions change based on the decisions we make. Sometimes I’m the one who changes you, sometimes it's Carlisle. In several of the visions we go to Alaska, others Vermont or Ithaca.” 

“But it happens no matter what?” Bella asked. 

"Yes,” Alice confirmed. “So it’s a good idea to start preparing mentally. What questions do you have?" 

Bella stared out the window and watched the trees rush by as she considered it. Edward hadn’t been very forthcoming about the realities of being a vampire. Alice was right, she had so many questions she hardly knew where to start. 

She decided to start simple. 

"What do you like about being a vampire?" 

"So many things," Alice exhaled. "We never get tired. Everything is more vibrant. We have perfect recall, we never forget anything. You live every day knowing you have hundreds, if not thousands of years left. You have the ultimate freedom to do whatever you want.” 

"Sounds wonderful," Bella replied wistfully. 

"And," Alice smirked, "everything is more sensitive, more intense if you know what I mean," she winked and Bella promptly blushed. 

"But there are downsides too," Alice said slowly. "The thirst, especially in the beginning, is all consuming. It's almost impossible to think about anything else. It may not be as bad for you, it's different for every vampire but there is no way to know for sure."

"What other downsides are there?" 

"Perfect recall isn't always a blessing. Sometimes there are things you wish you could forget, but you can't. When we form attachments, it's almost impossible for us to let go. We feel our emotions deeply, much deeper than humans. Our love is nearly permanent. It can take centuries for us to let go."

"Like the Volturi king, Marcus? He lost his mate, right?" 

Alice nodded. “Carlisle always said mates were a gift to our kind. Our mates give us purpose, a reason to continue living our long lives. If we lose our mate, we never recover from that kind of loss. They are quite literally our other halves. No amount of time is enough to heal. If I lost Jasper…" Her face twisted in agony. 

“I can’t imagine what that's like,” Bella whispered. To love someone so much, to be connected to them so deeply that their death destroys any hope of future happiness. It sounded terrifying. 

“Don’t let it scare you,” Alice reassured her, noticing the look on her face. “Finding your mate is a wonderful experience. You can’t let the fear of what might happen stop you from living.” 

“When did you become so wise?” Bella teased. 

“Stop it,” Alice rolled her eyes playfully. “You know I’m right.” 

“Maybe,” Bella grinned. Returning to their original subject, she asked, “So what are the downsides to being a vampire?” 

"Boredom is often a problem. We live for a very long time. And you have to leave your family behind." Alice sighed. "I think that's the worst part for many of us. Emmett had a hard time in the beginning, he missed his brothers. I can't remember my human life so I don't know if I left anyone behind." 

"Can you forget your human life?" Bella asked, slightly startled. 

She nodded. "Most people don't forget everything the way I did. But a lot of it fades over time. For some it makes the transition a little easier."

Bella guessed it probably would be easier if she forgot Charlie and Renee. But she didn't want to forget. She wanted to remember them, even if it hurt to do so. It was the least she could do for them. 

"You lose some things when you become a vampire, but you gain things too."

"Like a family." Bella said. 

"Yes," Alice nodded. "And maybe a mate." 

Bella was almost afraid to ask. "How does that work exactly?" 

"No one really understands it, but when you see your mate for the very first time after the change, you know ." Alice's eyes lit up. "It's hard to explain, but when I met Jasper it was like time stopped. Nothing existed outside of the two of us. No one else will ever compare to your mate."

"And after all this time, Edward never found his?" Bella asked cautiously.

"No," Alice replied sadly. 

"Do you think," Bella asked hesitantly, "do you think it might be me? Have you seen it?" 

She hesitated. "I don't know yet, Bella,” Alice replied after a moment. “Do you want him to be?" 

Bella got the feeling Alice was hiding something, but didn’t push her to tell. If Alice withheld information, it was usually for good reason. 

"I don't know," Bella wrung her hands together. "I love him, but I'm starting to realize we are more different than I originally thought." 

Alice reached out and squeezed her hand. "Well, if he's not your mate I will have a lot of fun playing matchmaker." Bella grinned. 

Bella was bent over her desk, half asleep from studying all day when she heard a gentle tapping on her window. 

She turned to see Edward waving at her. She crossed the room and opened the window, "What are you doing here?" 

"I wanted to see how you were doing. May I come in?" 

"I don't want another lecture, if that's why you’re here."

"I'm not here for that, I promise. I just wanted to see you.” 

After a moment she opened the window further and backed up to allow him in. "Alright, fine." He was quiet as he stepped inside. 

He looked around her room, his eyes landing on her desk after a moment, "What are you studying?" 

"English," she sighed. "I have to finish War and Peace by Friday. The final essay is due in two weeks so I don’t have much time left. 

"Why did you pick such a long novel to read for your final?" He chuckled. 

"I like Tolstoy," she blushed. 

"I know you do," he smiled and sat on the edge of her bed. "You could have read it in your own time, you didn't have to read it for the final."

"She promised extra credit," Bella shrugged. 

"Overachiever."

She laughed a little. "What book did you pick then?" 

"Dracula," he smirked. 

"You didn't ," she gasped. 

"I did."

She burst out laughing. The whole conversation was eerily reminiscent of their relationship from before. 

As if sensing the turn her thoughts had taken, Edward reached out and took her hand. "I was wondering if you would allow me to take you out on a date? A real date, flowers and all. Like old times." 

Edward looked so beautiful just now. His golden eyes were so earnest she almost wanted to cry.  Part of her wanted to say yes. "Has your opinion on me becoming one of you changed?" His expression became pained and she sighed as she pulled her hand away. "Then no." 

"Wait," he ran his fingers through his hair. "Why are you in such a hurry to die? Can’t we just enjoy this?” He gestured between the two of them.

"Edward. This isn't just about me, you understand that, right? The safety of your entire family is at risk if I remain human." 

"We're already dead Bella," he sighed, seemingly tired, "there is no reason for you to protect us." 

"That's where you're wrong. They are my family too and I'm not going to allow the Volturi to hurt them. Someone has to look out for them if you won't."

"I'm not as indifferent as you seem to think," he scowled. 

She sighed, "I thought we weren't going to do this."

"It wasn't my intention," he muttered. 

"Well I'm tired, so."

He nodded and stood up. "I'm sorry."

"Me too," she replied. 

"Goodnight."

"Night."

Bella watched him go and quietly closed the window. She sat down on her bed and dropped her head into her hands. 

That night, sleep evaded her entirely. 

Bella spent the entire weekend reflecting on her relationship with Edward. Something about their last meeting sent her into a spiral. She spent the days in bed, reliving her various memories with him, categorizing them. 

The more she thought about it, the more she realized how incompatible they were. Yes they shared a love for books and music, but their world views were completely different.  

That’s when she started questioning what drew her to him in the first place.

He was something new, something exciting. Being part of his world made her feel special, made her feel different. She enjoyed the attention once gave her, but she was starting to realize how unhealthy their relationship really was. Edward wasn’t only to blame, she knew. Bella allowed it to happen. She knew part of it was due to a lack of maturity on her end. The way he sought to control her wasn’t healthy, but she’d been willing to look past it if it meant he would stay. 

Prior to him leaving, Bella would have done anything to make Edward stay with her. Her confidence was nonexistent while she was with him, and how she felt was based entirely on how much attention he gave her any particular day. She truly believed she wasn’t good enough to be with him. 

After Edward left, she wallowed in self pity for months until Jacob dragged her out of it. She blamed herself. She wasn’t pretty enough, she wasn’t funny enough, or smart enough for Edward. She didn’t deserve him.  

Bella would be eternally grateful to Jacob for allowing her to see how happy she could be without him around. For helping her see her own self worth. If it wasn’t for Jacob, Bella might have gone running back to Edward at the first opportunity. She very nearly did anyway, and she cringed remembering the kiss they shared immediately after their return to Forks. 

Where would they be now had she taken him back immediately? She wondered. 

Probably right back where they left off. 

After the two days had passed, Bella came to the conclusion that Edward simply wasn’t good for her. Thinking about the way she felt with him made her angry. He made her feel loved, yes, but he also made her doubt herself and her value. She was always unfairly comparing herself to him. She obsessed over him just as much as he obsessed over her. 

Bella was beginning to regret how much of her life she dedicated to him. That didn’t mean she didn’t still love him. She did, and Bella knew it would take time for her to truly move on, but they simply weren’t a good fit. They couldn’t get back together. They brought out the worst in one another and they both deserved better.

It was a lot to think about, and she spent nearly all of Sunday night crying quietly in bed. 

Bella was grateful when Monday came and school allowed her an escape. She gladly listened to Jessica’s stories from the weekend and Angela’s musings about their final assignments, and when they invited her to the movies that night, she jumped at the opportunity to go. 

She needed time with her normal human friends, free of any supernatural influences. 

Jessica and Angela picked Bella up after school for their girls night. They drove to Port Angeles with the windows down, music blasting, Bella leaned her head back against the seat and felt her whole body relax. She didn’t think about Edward at all over the next few hours as they stopped for dinner at a local fast food place and saw a movie.  

It was so nice to spend time with them, Bella nearly cried. She couldn’t believe how often she ignored them in favor of seeing Edward. She loved him, yes, but they were her friends. They deserved better than her indifference, and she vowed to spend as much time as she could with them until they left for Vermont. 

When they dropped her off at home later that night, she couldn’t keep the wide grin off of her face. Charlie was watching baseball when she went inside. He looked up and took note of her expression, “Had a good time then?” 

“Yeah,” she nodded. “The best, actually.” 

“Good,” he smiled fully, “I’m glad.” 

One morning after Charlie left for work, Bella was startled by a light knocking on the door. She peaked through the window to find Carlisle standing on her doorstep, hands linked behind his back. The sight of him surprised her and she hurried to open the door. 

“Hi,” she frowned a little and took a step back “Is everything alright? Would you like to come in?” 

Carlisle smiled a little, “Everything is fine Bella. I was hoping you would accompany me on a drive?” 

“Um, yeah sure,” she replied in a confused tone. “Just let me grab my coat.” 

Like Edward, Carlisle opened the door to his Mercedes for her before settling in the driver's seat. She buckled her seat belt as he backed out of the driveway. 

“So where are we going?” 

“Not far,” he replied. “You will see.” 

Bella felt perfectly safe with Carlisle, but she was curious. Picking her up like that was out of character for him, but then again with her change so near, she couldn’t really expect him to act normally, could she? 

They drove in a comfortable silence for the next half hour until Carlisle pulled onto a narrow side road. The road twisted through the forest only to open up several miles later. It was a scenic lookout point, she realized. Mountains spanned the entire horizon like a painting. 

“It’s beautiful,” she said as they both got out of the car. She walked closer to the guard rail and crossed her arms over her chest. “But I have a feeling you didn’t bring me here to show me the view?” 

She turned to find Carlisle relaxed, leaning against the hood of his car. He shook his head, “No, I brought you here to talk.” 

“Okay sure,” she nodded. “What about?” 

“Your change,” he replied.  “We have worked out some of the logistics and I thought you should have a chance to give your input.” 

“Alright,” she nodded. 

“June 20th,” he said suddenly. “That’s the date we have chosen. It’s a few days before the three month deadline set by the Volturi. The night of the 19th Alice and Jasper will pick you up and the three of you will meet me at the airport in Seattle. From there we will fly to Vermont.” 

She nodded, “And the others?” 

“Esme, Rosalie and Emmett will stay behind for a little while to keep up appearances. They will fake your death so Charlie doesn’t spend the rest of his life wondering what happened to you, and after your funeral they will leave Forks.” 

Carlisle was so direct it surprised her. But she reminded herself he had plenty of experience changing the others. Maybe it was morbid, but in the end she was glad Charlie would get the closure he deserved.

“Will you be the one to change me?” She asked. 

He pushed himself off of the hood of his car and nodded. “If you approve, then yes.” 

“I don’t see Edward willingly changing me,” she replied. 

Carlisle shook his head slightly, “No, but there are several things you need to be aware of before you decide.” She nodded for him to continue. “If I change you, I will become your sire. The bond that’s created when I bite you will allow me some measure of control over you during your first year as a newborn. I won’t be able to force you to do anything you don’t want to do, but I will be able to help calm you if you panic or go into a blood frenzy. You will instinctually trust me. You will feel a connection to me, to our coven for the rest of your life even if you chose to part ways with us.” 

“... so if I wanted Alice to change me?” 

“Then the same would apply to her. It is entirely your choice.” 

“But you have the most experience,” Bella pointed out. 

“I have the most self control, yes,” Carlisle agreed. 

“I trust you Carlisle,” Bella replied honestly. “I think it should be you. I don’t want to make Alice or anyone else uncomfortable if I can avoid it.” 

“Trust prior to the change is essential for a successful sire bond,” Carlisle explained. “Newborns who are left alone after being turned often struggle more than those guided by their sire. It was difficult for the others in our coven because I didn’t have a relationship with them prior to their change. We only had a partially developed sire bond. In theory, knowing me ahead of time should make the process easier.”

“I already see you as a father figure Carlisle,” Bella smiled. “This will just make it official.” 

He returned her smile. “I’m glad to hear it.” 

She felt guilty then, knowing how much pressure she was putting on Carlisle. “I’m only sorry that I’ve put this burden on you.” 

His expression turned serious, “You’re not a burden, Bella, you are part of this family. You are doing this to protect our coven and I will always be grateful to you for that.” 

Her eyes burned a little. She would be giving up her human family, yes, but it was clear she was about to gain another one soon. She took a deep breath and asked, “Where will Edward be during all of this?” 

“Esme, Rosalie and Emmett will ensure he remains in Forks throughout the process. They will all join us in Vermont after you are turned.” 

“Is that why you asked me to go on a drive with you because you wanted to keep this conversation secret from Edward?” She asked. 

Carlisle’s expression was serious, but not ashamed. “For the safety of everyone involved, I think it’s best if he isn’t involved in the planning of your change.” 

“You think he would hurt one of us?” Bella frowned. That didn’t sound like Edward. 

“No,” he shook his head. “I don’t. But you will soon realize vampires are unpredictable creatures. Especially when love is involved. It’s best not to take the risk. I don’t want anyone to get hurt.” 

“Won’t he just hear it in your thoughts?” She asked.

“We have ways of protecting our thoughts from Edward’s gift. You shouldn’t worry.” 

Bella nodded mutely. 

“There is one more thing,” Carlisle reached into his inner jacket pocket and pulled out an envelope. “Your airline tickets to see your mother. We don’t have much time left. If you want to see her before we leave, you should use them soon.” The thought of seeing her mother one last time made her eyes burn again. As she reached out to take the envelope, Carlisle gently wiped a solitary tear from her cheek. “I am sorry Bella. I only wish Edward could appreciate the sacrifice you are making.” 

She sniffed and more tears fell. “Me too.” 

He wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulders as he led her back to the car. “If you need anything in the meantime, or if you have any questions, please call,” he squeezed her arm a little. “I know how difficult this can be, even when it is your decision.” 

“Thanks Carlisle,” she used her sleeve to wipe away her tears. “For everything, I mean. I’m sorry if this causes any conflicts with Edward.” 

“Edward and I have known each other for a very long time,” Carlisle opened the door for her and helped her sit down. “He’s my first son. We sometimes have disagreements, but we always find our way back to one another. I’m doing what’s necessary to protect the coven, as is my duty. Eventually he will understand.” 

Bella squeezed his arm before he pulled away, “You’re a good man Carlisle.” 

His eyes softened then, “Thank you Bella.” 

That Thursday night Bella packed her bags for an extended weekend in Florida. She had finals to study for, but decided seeing her mother one last time was far more important than any final exam. She would have plenty of time to study on the plane anyway. 

The next morning she hugged Charlie goodbye and went outside to find Edward’s Volvo waiting for her in the driveway. She sighed, and Charlie seemed to take notice. “I can drive you if you want Bells.” 

“No, it’s fine,” she smiled reassuringly. “I’ll be fine. It’s only a couple of hours anyway.” 

“If you’re sure,” he raised an eyebrow. 

“I’m sure.” 

She threw her bags in the open trunk before opening the passenger side door. It wasn’t until she closed the door and turned towards the driver's seat to scold Edward before she realized it wasn’t Edward at all. 

“Jake?” Her eyes widened in shock and she launched herself at him. “Oh my god!” 

He smiled and hugged her, “Hi Bella.” 

“What are you doing here?” She asked as she pulled back. 

He smirked and put the car in reverse. “Well I’m about to see what this bloodsucker’s car can really do.” The tires squealed as he backed onto the street and he wasted no time breaking the speed limit as they left town. 

“Hm,” Jacob smirked. “Not bad.”

“Oh my god,” She laughed. “I can’t believe you are really here. Jake, it's been weeks since you left me at the beach. You are taking me all the way to Seattle?”

“Someone has to, and I’d rather it not be one of the bloodsuckers.” 

“I missed you,” she admitted. 

He squeezed her hand, “I missed you too, Bella.” 

“Why are you driving Edward’s car?” She asked. “You didn’t steal it, did you?” 

He barked out a laugh, “No, he loaned it to me.” 

“But.. why?” She frowned. They hated one another. 

“Because he wanted me to talk to you,” Jacob replied slowly. “He wanted me to try and talk you out of what you’re about to do. He thought if you wouldn’t listen to him, maybe you would listen to me.” 

Her good mood faded. “There is nothing either of you can say that will make me change my mind.” 

“Bella,” he sighed. “Please, just…” 

“Just what?” She huffed a laugh. “The Volturi aren’t going to go away just because you want them to. They will kill me and the Cullens if I’m not turned soon. This may be my only way to survive , Jacob.” 

“Okay then, fine,” he conceded. “Explain it to me then. Tell me everything about the Volturi, what makes them so dangerous? Why is this the only way? Because right now I don’t believe it is.” 

So she told him everything she knew. She told him about the three kings. Caius, who was the most bloodthirsty of the three. He was youngest and ungifted, but he made up for it with his cruelty. She told him about Marcus, the oldest who could sense bonds between people, such as mates and covens. And she told him about Aro, the crimson eyed king and the leader of all three, who could read every thought you’ve ever had with a single touch. 

Then she told him about the witch twins, Alec and Jane who could strip you of your senses and make you feel unimaginable pain. Demetri, who could track anyone and anything with ease. Felix who was stronger than the strongest vampire, and the thirty or so other vampires who served the coven. 

“They outnumber us completely. Jane and Alec alone could incapacitate your entire pack before you even have a chance to fight. It’s not worth it, Jake. Every one of us would die in a fight against the Volturi.” 

He let out a tense breath. “Edward seems to think they won’t come after you.” 

She scoffed, “They will. You weren’t there Jacob. I don’t know if Edward is delusional, or what. Even Carlisle thinks this is necessary and he lived with them for a while.” 

Jacob was silent for over an hour as he considered the information she had given him. She read distractedly to give him the time he needed. 

Eventually he nodded, “I keep playing it over and over again in my head, and no matter how many situations I come up with, I can’t think of one where we win. If everything you said is true, we don’t stand a chance. If we run, they track you and we die. If we fight, they outnumber us and we die….” He slammed his hand on the steering wheel. “Fuck, Bella .” 

“I know,” she reached out to squeeze his hand. “I know, Jacob. I’m sorry.” 

“I wish I could protect you from this. I’m sorry I can’t.” 

“It’s not your fault.” 

“No, it’s Edward’s,” he growled. “If he had never gone to the Volturi, they never would have found out about you. It’s him, and he has the audacity to act like you are the bad guy.” 

“Forget about him Jacob, it’s okay,” she reassured him. “I accepted my fate a long time ago. I was always meant to become one of them, this just guaranteed it.” 

He clenched his jaw. “So tell me what will happen. What’s it like to be bitten?” 

Bella didn’t give him any specifics of their plan, knowing Edward could potentially read his mind, but she told him what the change would be like. She told him about the pain, the first year as a newborn and how difficult it would be. She explained some of the details about vampire life that she learned from Alice and the benefits. She didn’t hold back, knowing Jacob deserved to know what she would go through. 

When they finally arrived in Seattle it was late morning. He helped her get her bags out of the trunk and wrapped her in a bear hug. “I don’t like the choice you are making,” he seemed conflicted, “but I understand your reasons why and I will respect it.” 

It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Finally , someone supported her. “Thanks Jake,” she breathed. 

“But you have to promise me you will keep in touch. No matter what happens.”  

Her eyes filled with tears, but she nodded, “I will, I promise.” 

He let go slowly and tucked his hands in his pockets. “You should get going. Your flight leaves soon.” 

She nodded and quickly wiped away her tears, “Can I see you again? You know… Before?”

“Of course you can. Just give me a call when you get back.”

“I will.” She hugged him tightly one more time before making her way into the airport. She hadn’t realized how much Jacob’s opinion mattered to her. The fact that he understood what she was about to do and wouldn’t stand in her way… it meant the world. She felt like she could breathe again. 

The flight was thankfully uneventful. She spent the whole time reading and studying to distract herself from thinking about Renee and Charlie. Bella and Renee had their fair share of problems, but she was her mother and Bella loved her anyway. And Charlie was... well, Charlie. He was steadfast in his love for her. Thinking about leaving them behind made her feel suffocated. 

Bella hoped she had the strength to go. 

A warm breeze ruffled her hair as she stepped out of the airport in Florida. She took a moment to savor the heat and the sun. She loved forks, but she loved the warmth of the south too. It grounded her in a way nothing else could. 

She looked around for her mom, only to feel a body collide with her first. Renee squealed, “Oh my god you’re finally here!” 

Bella smiled so widely it nearly hurt. She hugged her mom back, “I missed you so much.” 

Renee and Phil helped her with her suitcase and drove her to their house on the beach a half an hour away. 

“Oh come on, let Phil grab your suitcase. I need to give you a tour!” Renee grabbed her and pulled her towards the house. Bella could only laugh and go along. 

The house was beautiful, everything Renee ever dreamed of. It was perfect, and Bella was glad her mother finally had such a nice place to call home. It made the knowledge of her upcoming change a little bit easier. 

Over the next two days they swam, read, and talked. It was peaceful and everything Bella needed. A few days of calm before her life changed forever. 

She wondered what the sun, what the water would feel like after she turned. Would she still feel the sun’s warmth? Would she feel the cool waves as they crashed against her legs on the beach? She didn’t know, so she savored the feeling as much as possible. 

On the last day of her trip before she had to fly back home, Renee pinched her cheek and said, “I’ll be right back. I have something for you.” 

Bella smiled as her mom came back with a huge, wrapped box. “Mom, you didn’t have to.” 

“Oh come on,” Renee grinned. “It’s nothing. Go ahead and open it.” 

Bella tore off the paper and opened the box. Her eyes burned as she laid eyes on a beautiful quilt, “Are these all of our trip t-shirts?” 

“Yep,” Renee’s smile grew. “I saved them all. I thought it would be nice for you to take a little piece of home with you to college. What do you think? 

“Oh mom, it’s perfect. I love it,” Bella wiped away a tear. She had been crying a lot lately, but her mother’s gift meant more than she could ever know. A piece of her human life to take with her into immortality. Bella reached out and wrapped her arms tightly around her mother. She closed her eyes and whispered. “I miss you mom.”

“Oh honey, I miss you too. You can visit me as much as you like.” 

“I know,” she replied. But the truth was, this would be the last time she ever saw her mother. Alice was right, saying goodbye was the hardest part. The sacrifice for immortality. 

Bella was almost excited to see Edward’s Volvo waiting for her outside the airport in Seattle after her flight back. At least she was, until she realized it actually was Edward waiting for her, not Jacob. 

She rolled her eyes when he tried to take her backpack from her, “I got it.” He held up his hands in surrender and backed away. Once they were in the car Bella took out her headphones, fully intending to ignore him and listen to music the whole way back to Forks. Before she could, Edward snatched her headphones out of her hand. “Hey, give those back!” She glared. 

He shook his head, “I need to talk to you first.” 

“We have nothing to talk about,” she scowled. She briefly considered getting out of the car and just paying for a very expensive cab back home, but he started driving before she could. 

“How was your visit with your mother?” He asked. 

“Good.” She muttered. “If you were hoping that seeing her would change my mind, you’re wrong.”

Edward sighed and got straight to the point. “I know you guys are planning behind my back. I know Carlisle is planning to change you himself soon enough. They try to hide it from me, but I can still catch glimpses now and then.” 

“Well if you just accepted my decision, we wouldn’t have to plan behind your back,” she pointed out bluntly. 

“I thought talking to Jacob would help,” he shook his head distractedly. 

“Well it didn’t. Once I explained the situation to him, he understood there is no other way.” 

“No, I refuse to believe that. There has to be another way.”  

Bella thought back to her weekend crisis, where she spent hours reflecting on her relationship with Edward. She sighed deeply and tried to let go of the regret and guilt she felt towards him. 

It was time to grow up. 

Her relationship with Edward was a learning experience. A difficult one, but necessary. 

Bella knew what an unhealthy relationship looked like, thanks to him, and she knew what to avoid in the future. 

Either way, it was time to end it for good. 

Bella noticed a rest stop along the highway. “Pull over here,” she told him. 

“What?” He frowned, “Why?” 

Anxiety built up in her, “Because we need to have a serious conversation and I don’t want to do it in the car.” 

He looked apprehensive, but pulled over like she asked. Once they were out of the car, Edward followed her into the forest. They were careful to avoid any curious onlookers as they went. 

As soon as they were far enough away from the rest stop to avoid being overheard. Bella crossed her arms and turned to face him. 

"Edward," she sighed and decided to get straight to the point. "I’m really sorry, but I think it's time to end this, for good, I mean."

His eyes widened in horror, "You can't mean that."

"I do actually." She swallowed thickly. It was difficult to get the words out, now that they were face to face. "We just aren't good together. It took me a long time to realize it, but we hurt one another too much for this to be healthy. Our entire relationship was built on our mutual obsession for one another. You are controlling and you don't respect my choices. Not to mention it's physically painful for you to be around me as a human. My blood sings to you. You would willingly torture yourself for the next eighty years while I grow old? That's just not healthy. We aren't meant to be together and I think we both need to accept it." 

Tears welled up in her eyes and she wiped them away quickly. There. She did it. 

"We can work on these things." He reached out and took her hands in his, "People are capable of growth. We can grow together."

"No", she shook her head, "Edward, we simply don't want the same things. We can't keep torturing ourselves like this. I can't keep torturing myself like this. All I did every day while you were gone was imagine us together. I can't go back to that. I didn't know who I was outside of you. I'm just starting to find myself again and I can't risk losing that."

"I love you," he whispered. "I know you love me too. Do you really want to throw that away without giving it a second chance? I can't live without you, Bella."

Her heart ached. "You lived without me for over one hundred years. You will learn to live without me again. I will always be here as your friend and a member of your coven, but I can't do this again."

"Did I really make you so unhappy?" He asked, his eyes were more shiny than usual, despite his inability to cry. 

"No, not always," she reassured him. "We shared so many good days together, and that's why this is so hard."

His head fell and he let out a shuddering breath. He was silent for a long time before he said, "I'm so sorry, Bella. I can't... I never meant to hurt you."

"I know you didn't. I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you too. I'm sorry it turned out this way."

He studied her for a long moment, eyes scanning her face intently. "There is no changing your mind, is there?"

"No," she whispered. 

He sighed and turned away from her. “And Edward,” she reached out and grabbed his arm so he would look at her. He did, and the pain in his eyes made her wince. Her voice softened a little, “I know you are trying to protect me, but we aren’t a couple anymore and I don’t need you making decisions for me. I'm going to become a vampire. If you respect me at all, you will stay out of the way. For my sake and the sake of your family."

He stared at her for a very long time. In them she could see the love he still felt for her and she saw the hurt too. He opened his mouth to speak and hesitated. “I will try,” he said finally. “I will try to stay out of the way.” 

“Just don’t make it harder than it needs to be. You don’t have to help, but this is hard enough already without you fighting us.” 

He nodded and they returned to the car. The rest of the ride home was silent and awkward. 

Charlie wasn’t home when they arrived, and Edward helped her bring her suitcase to the door. As soon as she opened the door to go inside he stopped her. “Wait.” He frowned and Bella watched as his nostrils flared. His frown deepened and he went inside. She waited near the door as he sped around the house, searching for an unknown threat. 

“What is it?” She whispered, feeling suddenly on edge. 

Edward returned a moment later, “Go back to the car. Now.” She didn’t question him as he hurried her into the car and sped out of the driveway. She kept looking over her shoulder as he drove, “What happened?” 

“There was a vampire in your house.” 

Her gaze snapped to him, “Victoria?” 

He shook his head, “No, I don’t recognize the scent.” 

“Oh my god, Charlie.” She fumbled for her phone and called him as quickly as she could. It rang for what felt like an eternity before he finally picked up. 

“Hey Bells, are you back yet?” 

She breathed a sigh of relief. “Hi dad,” she tried to sound as calm as possible. “Yeah I just got back to Forks. I’m going to hang out with the Cullen’s for a bit if that’s alright.” 

“Yeah I’m going to be at the station for a few hours yet. I have some stuff I have to finish up so that should be fine.” 

“Sounds good, I’ll see you at home later.” 

She hung up just as they pulled into the Cullen’s driveway. Edward called Carlisle while Bella was on the phone with her dad, so most of the coven was already waiting for them when they arrived. 

Alice was already by the passenger side door as Bella got out. “I’m so sorry Bella,” her expression was distraught. “I never had a vision warning of this. I have been watching Victoria, but....” 

“It’s okay,” Bella reassured her. “It’s not your fault.” 

Jasper and Emmett ran towards them from the woods at vampire speed, but slowed down as they neared. “The scent disappeared five miles south of Bella’s house.” 

“So they had someone waiting for them with a car, then,” Edward nodded. 

“One of the Volturi maybe?” Esme suggested. 

“I’ve been watching them too,” Alice shook her head. “All three of them. I would know if they decided to send someone.” 

“Besides, we still have time before the deadline,” Edward added. 

“Maybe a nomad then?” Jasper suggested. “Bella smells better than the average human. Her scent could have attracted someone passing through.” 

“A passerby wouldn’t have left Bella’s father alive,” Rosalie said bluntly. 

“Our scent is all over the forest surrounding Forks,” Carlisle added. “A nomad wouldn’t risk offending a coven as large as ours by impeding on our territory.” 

“So it has to be Victoria then. Or at least someone who knows her,” Bella realized. 

“A lot of people have been going missing in Seattle,” Jasper pointed out. “Could be newborns.” 

“What what?” Bella turned to him, “You mean all of those people going missing. Someone is turning them on purpose?” 

Edward nodded, “It’s possible.” 

“The Volturi will take notice soon enough,” Carlisle said. “If we are right, they are drawing too much attention to themselves.” 

“Maybe we should move up the date of my change,” she said to the Cullen patriarch. “If we leave Forks, they would have a harder time finding us, right? If she can’t find us, maybe she will quit turning humans?” She sent Edward a pointed look when he opened his mouth to speak. Heeding her warning, he sighed and looked away. 

“She would be less vulnerable as one of us,” Jasper agreed. 

“We could move up the change by two weeks at most,” Carlisle replied, glancing at Edward. “Any sooner would draw too much attention.” 

Bella noticed Edward seemed to be struggling to remain silent. He met her eye again, and she saw the desire to fight leave him. He nodded, as if to give his approval, and looked away. 

“Okay,” Bella replied. “We should do it as soon as possible then.” 

“Until it’s time, we should take turns keeping an eye on Bella and Charlie,” Edward said. 

“Another protection detail?” Rosalie scoffed. 

“Rosalie,” Carlisle scolded. 

“No she’s right,” Bella said. “You guys can’t protect me, watch my dad, and search for the intruder.” 

“And Victoria,” Rosalie muttered. 

“And keep yourselves fed.”

Edward shook his head, “Bella, we're not going to leave you unprotected.” 

“But I won’t be unprotected,” she frowned, “what about Jake?” 

One phone call and a quick drive home later, Bella stood outside her house as Jacob familiarized himself with the unknown vampire’s scent. 

“I don’t recognize it,” he said as he rejoined them outside. “But I will share it with the rest of the pack in case we come across it on our land.” 

“And the protection detail?” Edward crossed his arms over his chest. 

“I talked to Sam, the pack is in. He’s going to contact Carlisle to work out a schedule.” 

Edward nodded, “Thank you Jacob.” 

“I’m not doing it for you,” he scoffed. 

“I know,” Edward acknowledged, “Thank you all the same.”

“Yeah, well,” Jacob rubbed the back of his head, “Bella deserves the best so.” Bella smiled and kissed him on the cheek as he walked by. He shot Edward a smug look and climbed on his bike. “I will take the second shift later tonight.” 

Edward’s expression was tight as he nodded, but he remained silent. Once he was gone, he turned to Bella “Emmett and I are going to take the first watch. If you need anything we will be in the forest over there.” He pointed to the trees behind Bella’s house. 

“Thank you,” she nodded. She approached him slowly and stood on her toes to kiss his cheek too. “And thank you for accepting my decision.” 

His expression was serious as she stepped back. “I still don’t agree and I never will, but won’t try to stop you.” 

She smiled sadly, “That’s all I can ask for.”

Chapter Text

“When we were five, they asked us what we wanted to be when we grew up. Our answers were things like, Astronaut, President or in my case, a Princess. When we were ten, they asked again.  We answered rock star, cowboy or in my case, a gold medalist. But now that we’ve grown up, they wanted a serious answer. Well, how about this - who the hell knows? This isn’t the time to make hard and fast decisions, this is the time to make mistakes. Take the wrong train and get stuck somewhere. Fall in love – a lot. Major in Philosophy because there is no way to make a career out of that. Change your mind and change it again because nothing is permanent. So make as many mistakes as you can. That way someday when they asked what we wanna be, we won’t have to guess – we’ll know.” 

Bella grinned widely and clapped with the rest of her classmates as Jessica finished her speech. 

It was surreal, graduating from high school. She looked around at her classmates and realized they would go on to live normal lives. They would go off to college. Maybe get married and have kids. They would travel and explore, all while knowing their eventual deaths were inevitable. Her future would be drastically different. 

Bella tried to imagine choosing differently. She tried to imagine choosing a normal life instead of joining the Cullens like Edward wanted, but she couldn’t. She was meant for the life she had chosen. There was never any other option. 

Bella was oddly content for the rest of the ceremony. It was as if all the pieces had fallen in place at last. 

She was right where she was meant to be. 

After the ceremony she found Charlie and hugged him tightly. He let out a shaky breath as he embraced her, “I’m so proud of you Bells.” 

She closed her eyes to prevent tears from falling. “Thanks dad.” 

“I um,” he cleared his throat roughly as he released her, “I have a gift for you.” 

“Dad you didn’t have to,” she smiled. 

He reached into his pocket and brought out a small box. He handed it to her and she opened it slowly. “It’s not much, but I wanted you to have a small piece of home with you when you go off to college.” 

It took everything Bella had not to cry as she studied the silver ring embedded with three small emeralds. The square emeralds were the same color as the forest surrounding Forks. Even though she wouldn't be going to college, at least she would always have a piece of home to carry with her. “It’s beautiful, dad,” she slid it onto her right ring finger. This time she did wipe away a few tears, “Thank you so much, I love it.” 

He nodded, seemingly satisfied with her reaction and hugged her again. Bella hugged him as tight as she could, knowing there would come a time when she wouldn’t be able to hug him anymore. That thought made her want to cry harder, but she pushed her sadness away and vowed to appreciate what time she had left. Leaving her mom and dad behind was the hardest part and she wasn’t sure how she would live with the guilt. But she knew it would be more tolerable than guilt of allowing the entire Olympic coven to die at the hands of the Volturi. She wished she could bring her mom and dad with her into her new life, but it wasn’t to be. 

Bella let out a shaky breath and wiped away the last of her tears. “I will cherish it forever, thank you.” 

“Of course Bella.” 

She went out to dinner with her dad before heading to the Cullen’s for their graduation party. The party, planned by Alice of course, would be the first party ever hosted at the Cullen’s and the entire high school was buzzing with excitement. No one except for Bella had ever even seen the Cullen's house before.

She arrived early to help Alice finish setting up. As expected, Alice was in an absolute frenzy. Bella grinned as Alice sped throughout the house, adjusting a flower here, a candle there, she tried to help where she could, but Alice was… Alice. Sometimes you just had to let her go. 

Esme approached her after a little while with a glass of water in hand. “Tired?” She asked with a smile. 

Bella nodded vigorously and took the glass. “Thank you so much.” 

“Okay,” Alice appeared on the balcony above them. “Everything is perfect. Nobody touches anything.” 

“You got it boss,” Bella mock saluted her and Esme laughed.  

Alice rolled her eyes. “I invited the wolves Bella, it’s your job to make sure they behave!” 

“You invited the pack?” Bella asked in shock. 

“Well they’re your friends right?” Alice asked. “Plus they have been helping us keep an eye on you and Charlie.” 

“Alice, you're the best,” Bella climbed the stairs to hug her, “Thank you.” 

There hadn’t been a sign of Victoria or the strange vampire since the night Bella returned from Florida. Carlisle theorized the scent of the wolves kept them away, or the presence of so many vampires. Either way, they would probably end the protection detail as soon as Bella and the others left for Vermont. If they left Forks, there would be no need for Victoria to go there. She would probably search for them, yes, but Bella would be a vampire by the time she found them and much less breakable.

One by one as if summoned, the rest of the Cullens returned from their hunts. Carlisle and Jasper first, then Emmett and Rosalie. 

Emmett lifted Bella up in a bear hug when he saw her, “There is my little sister! Congrats on your first graduation.” 

“Thanks Emmett,” Bella grinned. She stumbled a little when he finally set her down, but his good mood was so infectious she couldn’t find it in herself to be mad. 

“You’ll get sick of graduating eventually,” Jasper winked. 

“I’m sure I will after the first hundred years or so,” Bella agreed with a smirk.

Edward was the last to arrive. He entered the house through one of the open windows and sent Bella a friendly smile. She smiled back, glad they were able to be civil with one another. 

They all gathered in the livingroom and Esme clapped her hands together once, “Okay,” she said. “Now that we are all here, Bella,” Esme turned toward her and smiled kindly, “You are such a beautiful, kind, and brave young woman. You welcomed us with open arms, and protected us when we did nothing to deserve your protection. We are more grateful than we could ever put into words for the sacrifices you are about to make, but I hope this small token will convey some of our gratitude.” 

“You guys didn’t have to get me anything,” Bella blushed in embarrassment. 

Carlisle stepped forward this time with a small box in his hand, similar in size to the box Charlie had given her earlier in the day. He smiled kindly and offered it to her. Word’s stuck in her throat as she opened it. Inside, laid carefully in blue velvet was another silver ring, this one engraved with the Cullen family crest. She recognized it from the bracelet Edward wore every day. She blinked back tears and shook her head, “You guys are gonna make me cry again.” 

Alice skipped forward and took the ring out of the box. She slid it on Bella’s right pinky finger, right beside Charlie’s ring. “You’re family now. Better get used to it.” 

Bella laughed through her tears and smiled at each of them. “Thank you guys so much.” 

They all smiled at her in return. Even Rosalie sent her a small smile. 

“Welcome to the family, Bella,” Jasper grinned. 

She thanked him, then her eyes sought out Edward unconsciously. He was staring at her like she was the most beautiful woman to have ever lived. She swallowed thickly and broke eye contact. Perhaps he wasn't taking their break up as seriously as she hoped. 

Thankfully Alice saved her. “Come on! Time to get dressed! Guests will be here within the hour.” 

She sent the rest of the family one last menacing look, “Don’t touch anything! Emmett I know you’re planning on bringing out the playstation. Don’t even think about it!” He rolled his eyes and muttered something about her being a dictator. Bella laughed when Jasper smacked him hard across the back of the head. 

As Bella and Alice finished adorning their dresses, the first guests of the night arrived. “Oh my god Bella!” Angela gushed. “Look at that dress!” 

Bella blushed, “Me? Look at you guys!” Both Eric and Mike looked dapper in their black tuxedos. Angela and Jessica were stunning in their off the shoulder dresses. Angelas was a deep shade of burgundy, while Jessica’s a light blue. They were gorgeous, and Bella made sure to tell them so. 

“Girl,” Jessica whispered to her as more guests trickled into the party, “This house is,” she waved her hands around. “I mean look at it.” 

‘Yeah it’s something else,” Bella agreed. 

“So does that mean you and Edward are back together then?” Angela asked quietly. Mike seemed particularly interested to hear her answer. 

“No,” Bella shook her head. She was getting sick of people asking her that. “Just friends now.” 

“You seem really close to the Cullens though?” Jessica frowned. 

“I am, I mean Alice is a really good friend.” Bella decided it couldn’t hurt to include a little bit of the truth. “They all are, actually. They are like family to me.” 

It didn’t take long until the party was in full swing. As the night went on the music got louder and more people danced. Embry, Quil and Jacob arrived late. Bella hugged Jake and greeted the others. “Thank you guys for coming.” 

“Congrats on your graduation Bella,” Embry said. 

“Reeks in here,” Quil muttered, and Jacob elbowed him. “What?” He said, “It does.” 

“Just shut up and go find something to eat,” Jacob rolled his eyes. Once they were gone, Jacob asked, “Wanna go for a walk?” 

She nodded, “I could use some air.” 

They sat on the back steps. They could still hear the music playing, but Bella was grateful for a break from the crowd. She took a deep breath of the cool night air while Jacob studied her, “You look beautiful.” 

“Thank you,” she smiled. 

“You know,” he leaned towards her conspiratorially. “If you change your mind about this whole thing and want to run away with me, I’ll do it.” 

“Oh really,” she laughed, “and where would we go?” 

“Anywhere. I’m sure we could live a happy few decades together before they found us.” 

“Hmmmm, I’ll have to pass,” she elbowed him gently, “sounds tempting though.” 

He surprised her by grabbing her chin and carefully turning her head towards him. They stared into one another’s eyes for a moment, and then he kissed her. It was slow, gentle and soft. 

“I know you made your choice,” he whispered on her lips when they parted, “but I had to do that one last time before you are taken from me forever.” 

“I will always be your friend Jacob,” she pulled away slowly.  

“I know.” 

Jasper and Emmet ran past, each of them holding a large box. “What are you guys doing?” She asked. 

“Lighting fireworks!” Emmett shouted back. 

“Was that part of Alice’s plan?” 

“Well if it wasn’t, she should have seen it coming,” Jasper winked. Even Jacob laughed at that. 

They quickly lined up the fireworks in a row on an empty patch of lawn a little ways away from the house. “Just don’t blow each other up!” Bella shouted at them. They sent her twin thumbs up before lighting the first firework. 

It exploded far above them in a shower of gold and red sparks. They lit another, this one blue and party guests started trickling outside to watch the show. Edward was among them, and he glared at Jacob when he realized how close he and Bella were sitting together. He looked like he wanted to confront them before Rosalie went over to him and whispered in his ear. He stopped, looking torn before he eventually nodded and went back inside. 

Rosalie approached them instead. She sat beside Bella on the steps and sent Jacob a disgusted look. “Shoo dog, I need to talk to Bella.” 

A growl escaped Jacob, but Bella put a hand on his shoulder to stop him. “It’s okay, you should check on Quil and Embry anyway.” 

“Fine,” he muttered. “I’ll see you later.” He got up and went inside, leaving Rosalie and Bella alone to watch the fireworks. 

“I just wanted to tell you…” Rosalie hesitated. “I wanted to thank you for what you are doing. And I’m sorry you have to do it in the first place.” 

“I couldn’t let anything happen to any of you,” Bella replied. 

“If I were in your shoes, I wouldn’t do it,” Rosalie admitted. 

“Don’t you love your family?” 

“I do,” she said. “But we are stuck in this frozen state forever, never changing, never moving forward.” 

Bella sighed, “I know most of you didn’t get a choice, and I’m sorry that was taken from you, but I think I was always meant for this life.” 

“Maybe you were,” Rosalie agreed. “I hope you are happier in your new life than the rest of us.” 

“I hope so too.” 

“I just have one request to make of you,” Rosalie turned to look at her. 

“What is it?” Bella frowned. 

“Don’t lead Edward on,” Rosalie said. “I know you don’t understand yet, but vampires feel deeply. We love deeply. It might take him centuries to move on from you. He’s a pain in the ass, but he’s my brother and I don’t want him to suffer.” 

"He didn't tell you?" Bella asked softly. 

"Tell me what?" Rosalie frowned. 

"I ended things with him after he picked me up from the airport. I told him I didn't want to get back together."

Rosalie seemed pleased by this information, “That’s okay, better a clean break before he gets too attached again.” 

Bella hesitated. Deep down, a part of her wondered if her and Edward were mates. She wouldn’t find out until after she was turned though, when they saw each other for the first time. She hoped they weren't. She didn't want to be tied to him for an eternity. 

Rosalie seemed to know what she was thinking. “I get it, you know. But if you find out he’s not your mate, don’t lead him on, okay?” 

“I won’t,” Bella replied. “He hurt me, and I’m having trouble forgiving him for that but I still love him. I don’t want revenge, I don’t want to hurt him more.” Rosalie seemed satisfied with her answer. 

A large purple firework exploded above them and Rosalie sighed, “I don’t understand why they love those things so much. They’re so loud.” 

Bella bit her lip, “If you don’t mind me asking, what did you say to Edward a little while ago?” 

“He heard Jacob’s thoughts about kissing you. He was about to give Jacob a piece of his mind. I told him to stay out of it.” 

“Oh,” Bella blushed. 

“I don’t even need to tell you why the wolf is a bad idea, do I?” Rosalie raised an eyebrow. 

“No,” she shook her head. “We have an understanding, he knows I’m going to turn soon enough.” 

“Good.” 

“Rosalie?” Bella asked. The blonde vampire hummed, so she continued, “I hope we can be better friends after I turn.” 

“Me too, Bella.”

“Hey Bella!” Emmett shouted from across the lawn. “Who’s the hot blonde next to you? Think I could get her number?”

“I don’t know Emmett,” Bella pretended to wince, “You can try but she’s kinda out of your league.” Rosalie rolled her eyes, but Bella was certain she would have been blushing if she were human. 

Bella’s last two weeks as a human passed quickly. Before she knew it, it was time to say goodbye. Goodbye to Charlie, goodbye to Jacob and her friends, goodbye to Forks. 

All three were going to be difficult, but she decided to start with the easiest of the three. 

Bella went to lunch with her human friends one last time a few days before her scheduled departure. They laughed over their shared high-school memories and talked about going to college. They discussed the graduation party and the brilliant fireworks display. It was pleasant, but her anxiety lingered throughout the visit.

Because Jacob was next on her list. 

After lunch ended and they went their separate ways, Bella snuck off into the forest behind the diner where she knew Jacob was on watch until Jasper and Alice were scheduled to take over. 

Though shirtless as usual, Jacob was already in his human form when she found him. She grinned, "Do you even own a shirt?" 

He made a show of flexing his muscles, "Jealousy doesn’t become you, Bella."

"Whatever," she rolled her eyes. "I have nothing else to do today. I was thinking we could head to the reservation and maybe ride the bikes?" 

"Yeah alright," he agreed, pushing himself up. "But if you crash and your ex rips my head off for putting you in danger, I'll haunt you."

She grinned, "Deal." 

They hopped in her truck and she drove to the reservation. They were mostly silent for the ride, but it was a content silence, born of the many hours spent in one another's company. 

Jake jumped out of the truck when they arrived at his house and set out to prepare the bikes. It wasn't long until they were speeding side by side through the reservation.  

They rode for hours, and Bella delighted in the feeling of the wind blowing past her. It was exhilarating. She almost slipped once or twice, but managed to right herself at the last moment. 

They finally stopped near the beach and decided to take a break. Bella could hardly keep the exhilarated grin off of her face as they propped up the bikes and found a rock nearby to sit on. 

She sighed, “I’m going to miss this.” 

“Still haven’t changed your mind?” Jacob’s expression was somber. 

“No,” she shook her head. “I made my decision a long time ago.” 

“I know.” 

Bella reached out and took his hand in hers. She relished in the warmth of his palm and wondered if he would feel the same after her change. “I leave in a couple days.” 

“I thought you might say that,” he bowed his head. 

“I’m sorry.” 

He shook his head, “Don’t be. I may not approve, but at least I know you made this choice because you wanted to. Not because of him.” 

She teared up, “Thanks Jake.” 

Jacob turned to face her.  “Just promise me one thing,” his eyes were sad as he said, “Promise me you will be happy. Don’t fall for Edward after you… you know , just because he’s convenient. Live your life how you want to live. Do it for me, okay?” 

“I promise,” she nodded quickly and threw her arms around his shoulders. “I’ll miss you so much.” 

“I would miss me too,” he whispered. She punched his shoulder and he laughed. 

“Take care of Charlie for me?” She asked. “Don’t let him wonder about what happened to me. I want him to have closure.” 

“I promise,” Jacob nodded. 

They sat like that, holding each other for a long time. When they finally separated, Bella kissed his cheek and returned to her bike. 

“Bella,” he said as she picked up her helmet. “Just don’t forget about the treaty. Once they bite you, it’s over. They can’t come back.” 

“I know.” 

"Hey Bells," Charlie kissed on top of her head and sat down at the kitchen table. Bella made them a simple breakfast of eggs and toast. He dug in, "Going finishing today. Won't be back until this afternoon."

Bella bit her lip. She only had a few days left with her dad before he was gone from her life forever. "Mind if I go with you?" Maybe it was impulsive and out of character, but she couldn't help it. She wanted to spend as much time with him as she could. 

He looked up from his breakfast in surprise, "You want to go fishing?" 

"I mean yeah," she shrugged. "Jake's always talking about it. Maybe it would be fun."

He blinked, "Well alright then. I'm leaving in a half hour. Is that enough time for you to get ready?" 

"Yeah sure." She didn't have an appetite, but she forced down her breakfast anyway. "Just let me grab a few things and I'm good." The hopeful expression on his face made her feel guilty for not suggesting it sooner. How she was going to leave him behind, she didn't know. No one had ever loved her as unconditionally as Charlie and she was about to break his heart. 

She washed the dishes and grabbed a coat and her rain boots before following Charlie out to his car. 

They drove to a river a few miles outside of Forks and he showed her how to set up her fishing pole and bait a hook. 

"You'll feel them bite. Just don't yank too hard or you might pull the hook right out of their mouths," he explained. 

"Got it," she nodded. 

That's how they spent the morning. Listening to the river flow through the forest while trying different methods to catch a fish. It was peaceful, and she was beginning to understand why Charlie enjoyed it so much. 

“So Vermont it is then?” Charlie asked. 

“Yeah,” Bella nodded. “I think you are right. I think some distance might be good for me.”

He seemed pleased, “And how does Edward feel about that?” 

Bella bit her lip. She wanted to tell him everything. It would have helped her greatly to have someone normal, someone human to talk to about her problems. But to tell Charlie everything would only force him down the same path. Instead, she settled for a half truth. “He doesn’t agree with my decision. He thinks it's reckless.”

“Reckless? Why?” Charlie frowned. 

She shrugged. “I don’t know. He thinks I made the decision too quickly. He wants me to take more time to consider my options.” 

“Well,” Charlie scoffed. “It’s not really his business, is it?” 

 “No it’s not,” she couldn’t help the small smile that formed. 

“No offense Bella, but that guy is kind of a jerk. I’m glad you are going your own way.” 

“Me too dad.” 

Halfway through the morning Bella still hadn't caught anything. She was starting to think it would never happen, but then as she was about to reel in her line, she felt a slight tug at the other end. 

"Oh my god," she felt it again. "I think there's a fish. What do I do?" 

"Tighten the line," Charlie laughed, "reel it in before it gets away!"

She hurried to do as he said and soon enough there was a small trout hanging from the end of her fishing pole. "Oh my god I caught one!" She grinned. 

Charlie helped her remove the hook. "It's too small to keep, but it's a good start. I'll make a fisherman out of you yet, Bells."

She felt her chest tighten with emotion, "Thanks dad."

He carefully put the trout back into the river and wiped his hands on his pants. "I think we have time for a couple more. What do you think?" 

"Definitely."

Bella packed a few belongings Charlie wouldn’t notice missing. A few of her favorite books, a photo album, an extra outfit, just in case. Her mothers blanket and Jacob’s dream catcher. Charlie might notice the dream catcher missing, but he didn’t know about the blanket or the rest. Bella was willing to take a risk taking the dream catcher. She wanted to take some pieces of her human life with her. She packed everything into a backpack and carefully dropped it onto the lawn outside of her bedroom window. She didn’t want Charlie to see her leaving with a packed bag. 

Charlie was watching the baseball game when Bella came downstairs for the last time. He smiled, “Going somewhere?” 

It took a lot of effort to keep her voice normal and steady. “Yeah, I was going to hang out with the Cullens for a while if that's okay. Maybe spend the night. Alice wanted to have a girls night and then go shopping tomorrow.” 

“Yeah that’s fine,” Charlie didn’t even look away from his game. “See you tomorrow for dinner?” 

“Yeah,” Bella nodded. “Maybe we can meet at the diner?” 

“Sounds good.” 

It was such a monumental moment for her, saying goodbye to her dad, but for him it was just another day. He had no idea what was about to happen. She wished she could preserve the current moment. She wished that when she left he would continue feeling this content forever, but tomorrow there would be an accident orchestrated by the Cullens and he would never see her again. 

Impulsively, she stepped forward and threw her arms around his shoulders. “I love you dad.” 

He frowned and hugged her back, “I love you too Bells. Everything alright?” 

“Everything’s fine,” she nodded as she pulled away. It took everything she had not to cry. “See you later.” 

Bella quickly grabbed her backpack from the lawn before climbing in her beloved red truck and driving away from home for the last time. She didn’t even make it halfway to the Cullens before she broke down. Heaving sobs overtook her and she had trouble seeing the road through her tears. 

There was a breeze in the truck and the sound of the driver’s side door opening. There was someone then, gently touching her shoulder. “Let me drive, you’re in no state,” Edward whispered. 

She didn’t argue and he took control of the wheel. “Just don’t say anything,” she muttered through her sobs. “Don’t gloat.” 

“I would never,” he said, sounding pained. “I just want to help.” 

She nodded, "How did you know we were leaving tonight?"

"I was keeping an eye on you, I had a feeling."

"Emmett and Rosalie were on watch tonight?"

"They didn't know I was there," he explained. “Esme tried to get me to go hunting with her, but I snuck off as soon as I could and came here.” 

"And you're not going to try and stop me?" Bella narrowed her eyes. 

He shook his head, "No. You made it perfectly clear you wouldn't change your mind anyway."

They were silent the rest of the way to the Cullens. She managed to get control of her emotions just as they pulled into the driveway. She wiped away the last of her tears and took a deep breath. 

Alice and Jasper were already there waiting in front of a black Lexus. 

Edward reached out and took her hand, “Bella.” 

“Yeah?” She kept her eyes trained on her lap. 

“Will you look at me?” 

She looked up finally and her eyes locked with Edward. He sighed, “I know I haven’t been supportive. I know I have fought you every step of the way, but I just wanted you to know that I love you and I’m sorry. I’m sorry you have to do this at all, but I’m trying to understand and I want to support you in any way I can.” 

“That would have been nice to hear a few months ago,” she whispered. 

“I know,” he nodded. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there when you needed me. I hope after… after Carlisle changes you that we can at least be friends, even if…” Even if we're not mates went unsaid, but she understood. 

“Me too,” she agreed. Alice waved, so Bella reached for her bag and sighed, “I should go.” 

Edward bent across the seat and kissed her cheek. “I will join you guys in a month or so. You can always call me if you need me. I’m here.” 

She nodded and hopped out of the truck. Jasper took her bag for her and put it in the trunk while Alice hugged her. “Come on, Jasper’s going to drive. We can both sit in the back,” 

Edward looked like he desperately wanted to come with them as Bella climbed in the backseat of the Lexus with Alice. He waved as Jasper started the car, and she waved too. A small part of her wished he was coming with them, but she needed to focus. He was a distraction she couldn’t afford. 

They drove forward and she watched as the Cullen house disappeared from sight. The house was her second home, and she wondered if she would ever have an opportunity to come back. Then she looked down at the Cullen family ring on her finger and reminded herself it was the people who mattered most, not a house. 

Alice wrapped an arm around her shoulder and hugged her. "I'm sorry Bella. Charlie's going to be okay."

"Have you seen it?" Bella asked eagerly. 

Alice grimaced. "It's difficult at times because of the wolves, they block my ability to see. But I know he's a strong man. If anyone can survive, it's him."

"Yeah," Bella agreed in a shaky voice.  

The drive took over two hours even with Jasper speeding. They had to stop once so Bella could use the restroom and buy a bottle of water.

As they neared the airport, Alice handed Bella a passport, social security card, birth certificate, and a Vermont driver's license, all with the name Olivia Thomas. "Your new identity, at least for now," she explained. "We all have them, and don't want the name Isabella Swan to show up on the flight logs, do we? It might raise questions if someone starts looking."

Bella nodded and took the documents, "Thanks Alice. This must have cost a fortune." 

"Don't worry about it," she smiled. "We have been doing this for a long time."

Carlisle was already there in the airport, waiting for them as they exited security. He sent Bella a sympathetic smile, "Ready?" 

"As ready as I'll ever be," she let out a shaky breath. 

Alice skipped over to Carlisle, "Is everything taken care of?"

He nodded, "The staff finished preparing the house and they dropped off a car at the airport in Vermont. Everything should be settled."

"You guys have staff?" Bella's eyes widened, "but don't they get suspicious of you after awhile?" 

"They don't know us, nor have they ever seen our faces," Carlisle explained. "They don't even know our first names. They only know us as the Cullen family."

"And we tend to rotate them every 10 years or so," Alice added. "They are given a generous severance for their time and we make sure they have another job lined up."

"It helps us maintain our anonymity if we occasionally have other people take care of certain tasks for us," Caslisle explained as they walked towards their gate. 

"Not to mention convenient," Jasper chimed in. "With us not being able to go in the sun and all."

It made sense. Bella was just surprised she hadn't heard of them before. 

But then again, Edward never made a habit of sharing information with her.

Despite knowing the Cullens were wealthy, she was still surprised to find herself in first class seated beside Carlisle, with Alice and Jasper just across the aisle. 

"I don't mind sitting in economy," she whispered awkwardly to Carlisle. 

He smiled, "Don't concern yourself Bella."

"You're family now," Alice winked at her. 

The flight to Vermont was tense and uncomfortable for Bella. Carlisle, Alice and Jasper tried their best to distract her with conversations and books, but nothing held her attention for very long. 

"I'm sorry," she told them eventually. "I'm just nervous." 

Carlisle nodded and passed her two small pills, "To help you sleep. You don't have to take them if you don't want to, but it might help if you are able to sleep for a little while."

She thanked him and took them both the next time the flight attendants offered beverage service. 

The Cullen's pretended to sleep to avoid the food and drinks offered throughout the flight. She couldn't help but laugh when a particularly flirtatious attendant insisted on serving Carlisle dessert. She took a few bites for him so it wouldn't look suspicious and he thanked her profusely. 

"What does food taste like to you?" She asked quietly so no one would overhear. 

He grimaced, "It tastes… rancid. It's difficult to describe."

"What happens if you try to eat regular food?" 

"We can't," he replied, turning a page in his book. "Our bodies don't allow us to swallow it. I often tried in the beginning, anything to avoid my… preferred choice."

She nodded, grateful, not for the first time, that the rest of the Cullens were forthcoming with information, even if Edward wasn't. 

It was a relief when the medication kicked in and she finally drifted off to sleep. While asleep, she didn't have to think about the pain she would experience in less than a day, and that's how she spent the remainder of the flight, in a blissful, dreamless sleep. 

It didn't take long to leave the airport after they landed in Vermont. There was a black Mercedes with tinted windows, identical to Carlisle's car back in Forks already waiting for them just outside. 

The drive to the Cullen's property was long, it was a couple of hours north from the airport. Carlisle drove while Alice messed with the radio in the passenger seat. 

Jasper set out to hunt immediately after they left the airport. It was a difficult flight for him, being in close quarters with so many humans. He promised to meet them at the house as soon as he could.

The Cullen's Vermont property was huge. Much larger than their property in Forks. The land stretched for miles through a deep valley, and the house itself was well hidden in the forest. The access road cut straight through the forest, and huge trees lined the way. When they finally emerged from the forest, they were greeted by the sight of a romanesque fountain. Marble statues stood in the middle, though Bella couldn't quite make out their details in the darkness. 

They circled the fountain until the car finally came to a stop in front of the Cullen's mansion. Carlisle got out and opened her door for her, "Welcome to Asklepian House , Bella."

Alice looked over her shoulder and smiled, "Welcome home." 

Bella wasn't entirely sure, but it looked much older than their previous house. It was far larger than their house in Forks too. It was difficult to see in the dark, but from what she could tell, it was at least three stories tall. She noticed several expansive windows and tall pillars. 

"This is our permanent home, we tend to come here whenever we leave a place,” Carlisle explained. “There are very few neighbors and the closest town is nearly forty miles away. No one in the area knows us. We own all of the surrounding land so it allows us relative privacy. I bought it in 1923, a few years after meeting Edward but it was built in the mid 1800s."

It was beautiful, and Bella wished she could appreciate it more, but her thoughts were preoccupied with what was to come. 

The foyer was lined with beautiful, old tapestries, and her shoes echoed on the pale marble floors as she walked further inside. 

"Under ideal circumstances we would give you a few weeks to acclimate to a new environment before turning you. Unfortunately we don't have that kind of time. If you are agreeable, I think tomorrow night would be an ideal time.” 

"I know," Bella said. "It's okay, I understand."

“I need to hunt prior to turning you,” Carlisle informed her. “I will go as soon as Jasper joins us in the morning. You should try to sleep."

The 'while you still can' remained unsaid, but Bella heard it anyway. 

"Come on," Alice linked their arms. "I'll show you your room."

Her bedroom was huge and just as opulent as the rest of the mansion, and had clearly been tailored to her. There were bookshelves filled with her favorite books lining the walls and a closet full of clothes she would have chosen for herself. There was a beautiful mahogany desk in the corner and a massive four-poster bed on the far wall. The room was painted mauve, just like her room back home. 

"I wanted you to feel comfortable here," Alice said almost shyly. 

"It's perfect," Bella smiled widely. "I never expected anything like this. Thank you Alice."

She beamed, "The bathroom is right through that door over there if you want to freshen up. Carlisle is right, you should get some sleep. I can give you a full tour in the morning."

Once Alice left, Bella took a long, luxurious bath in the oversized bathtub of her ensuite. It didn't completely ease her anxiety, but it certainly helped. It was her last night as a human and she was determined to enjoy it. 

She chose a cozy pair of pajamas from the wardrobe and curled up in bed with a Jane Austen novel until she drifted off to sleep. 

Late the next morning, Bella woke to Alice carrying in a tray loaded with every breakfast food imaginable. Eggs, toast, bacon, coffee, muffins, pancakes, waffles… Everything. 

"It's your last day as a human Bella," Alice explained. "I'm determined to make sure you enjoy all that life has to offer."

So she dug in, much to Alice's excitement. Even with her lack of appetite, Alice was right. After night fell, she wouldn't be able to eat human food anymore. She tried at least one bite of everything and tried to remember the various flavors. 

“Do you ever miss human food?” She asked Alice. 

Alice shook her head, “No, and you'll understand why soon enough.”  

After breakfast Alice gave her a tour of Asklepian House. It was bigger than she imagined. There were at least a dozen bedrooms and bathrooms. Alice showed her Edward’s music room, Carlisle’s research lab, and Rosalie’s huge underground garage which held at least 10 cars. Bella loved the library the most and vowed to spend as much time there as she could. It was filled with first editions and hard to find books. 

And there was the fact that Asklepian House was filled to the brim with art. There were statues and marble busts in every corner, and paintings on every wall. She felt like she was in a private museum. The house represented everything the Cullens were. Sophisticated, cultured, old. She felt like she was finally seeing behind the curtain. It was far beyond anything she expected, and she was a little self conscious to be living there for the foreseeable future.  

Alice and Jasper cooked her another large meal for lunch. Sandwiches, pasta, cheeses, bread, fruit, even a glass of wine Bella ended up hating. She instead settled for a bottle of coke-a-cola. 

After lunch Alice and Jasper set out to hunt, knowing they would be there for her change and not wanting to take any risks. Carlisle remained behind and she found him standing near a set of open glass doors at the back of the house. 

“Hello Bella,” he bowed his head in greeting. “I was just about to take a walk in the gardens. Would you like to join me?” 

“I would love to,” she smiled and followed him outside. The air was warm, but a cool breeze floated past as they walked. 

“This is my favorite home,” Carlisle admitted. “It’s the one place I can return to consistently without having to worry about being recognized. It is one of the few constants I’ve had in my long life, besides Esme and the coven of course.” 

“I understand why you love it so much,” Bella reached out to touch one of the marble statues. The archangel Michael, if she wasn’t mistaken. The stone felt smooth and cool under her fingertips, much like the skin of the vampires she knew so well. She sent Carlisle a grateful look, “Thank you for sharing it with me.” 

He linked his hands behind his back and smiled, “You forget Bella, you are part of this coven now. This is as much your home as it is mine.” 

She glanced down at the small ring on her pinky finger, the Cullen family crest, and nodded. “I need to get used to that,” she laughed a little. 

“You will,” he continued walking further into the garden and she followed. 

They passed through a patch of sunlight and his skin glittered like the stars in the night sky. He was beautiful to behold. They all were. “Do you like being a vampire?” She asked him quietly.

He was silent for a long time. They wandered the hedges, and Bella appreciated the colorful flowers and statues while she waited patiently for his response. 

Eventually he stopped and sat down on a stone bench just underneath a tall oak tree. She sat beside him and listened to the sounds of the birds chirping above them. 

Carlisle linked his hands together on his lap and sighed, “I don’t know.” 

“You don’t know if you like being a vampire?” 

He nodded, “There are days when I’m running through the forest with Esme that I love nothing more. Sometimes, when I’m treating patients my sense of smell and hearing allows me to make diagnoses I wouldn’t have been able to otherwise. And there is nothing more satisfying than remembering every word of my favorite book.” 

“But?” 

“But I am a monster, Bella,” his voice lowered. “Sometimes I love what I am, but I am a nightmare that haunts the dreams of millions of humans across the world. Immortality is unnatural. I can't get sick, or age. My very existence defies the laws of nature.” 

“A monster wouldn’t work so hard to save people. You protect, Carlisle. You’re not a monster.” 

“My existence defies the laws of nature, so I defy the laws of my existence. I am a monster, so instead of becoming a slave to my instincts, I fight them. It is the only way I can hold onto my humanity.” 

Bella considered his words for a moment. “Do you know how I know you’re not a monster?” 

He raised an eyebrow, “How?” 

“Because if you were, you wouldn’t have offered to change me and make me a monster too. You wouldn’t subject me to an eternity of damnation if you could avoid it. You wouldn’t have changed any of the coven if you really thought we were monsters. You’re too selfless.” 

He huffed a laugh, “Perhaps.” 

“You are too hard on yourself,” Bella smiled at him. “There are so many people around the world, humans, I might add, who aren’t nearly as kind and compassionate as you.” 

He was silent for a moment, but his expression seemed lighter. “Thank you Bella.” 

Bella spent the next couple hours in the library waiting for Alice and Jasper. She wanted to be alone, and Carlisle seemed to understand without her having to voice her wish. She picked a random book and settled into one of the oversized chairs to read. 

Except she didn’t read. She thought about Charlie, about her mother and Jacob. She wondered what they were thinking. If everything had gone to plan, Charlie would know she ‘died’ in an unfortunate accident by now. He would be grieving his only daughter, and that thought made her want to start crying again. 

She didn’t though. She instead tried to reassure herself that he would be okay in a few years and live a normal life. It was all she could do to cope. 

That night, after finishing a delicious dinner cooked by Alice and Jasper, Bella took a walk alone in the garden. As cliche as it might sound, she wanted to watch the sunset one final time as a human. The sun was setting on her old life, and the next time she woke she would start anew. 

Mother nature seemed to be in her favor. The sky was a kaleidoscope of orange, yellow, red and pink. 

“If there is one thing you don’t have to worry about missing Bella, it’s this,” a voice said behind her. Carlisle moved to stand beside her, his hands tucked in his pockets. “Our enhanced senses help us hunt, yes, but they also allow us to witness the true beauty of the world. Everything is more vibrant, including sunsets.” 

“That doesn’t sound like the curse of a monster to me,” she joked. 

“No, perhaps not,” Carlisle agreed. 

They watched silently as the sun dipped below the horizon. 

As the fiery sky faded into a deep blue, Bella turned to Carlisle, “I’m ready.” 

Chapter Text

The four of them converged in Bella’s room just after sunset. Alice gave her a tight hug while Jasper offered her a simple nod. She moved to her bed laid down, her heart pounding in her chest. Carlisle sat beside her on the bed and his movements were fast and clinical as he turned her head to the side. He caught her eye and asked, “Are you sure you want this Bella?” 

Her nerves had her shaking. She closed her eyes and took a deep shuddering breath, “Can I, can I have just a minute? It’s just.. I’m afraid of the pain.” 

She felt his hand squeeze hers and she flinched reflexively. “Bella, look at me.” She opened her eyes to see Carlisle watching her with concern. “Breathe.” She did and he nodded, “Good. Very good. It will be alright.” 

“We will be here the whole time,” Alice reassured her from the other side of the room. 

Bella squeezed Carlisle’s hand so hard she probably would have broken it if he were human. After a minute or so she gathered her courage and nodded, “Okay, okay let’s just get this over with.” 

Carlisle didn’t give her another chance to reconsider. He turned her head again and Bella cried out in agony as his teeth pierced her neck. She began to scream as fiery venom flooded her veins. Then there was a second bite on the other side of her neck, more venom, and then a third and a forth on each wrist. She thrashed as the venom burned its way through her body. She barely heard Carlisle as he said, “The more venom I inject, the faster the transformation. Try to lie as still as possible and breathe through the pain. Three days Bella. Three days and this will all be over.” 

Nothing, absolutely nothing could have prepared her for what she experienced as the venom spread like acid in her veins. 

She clenched her eyes shut and the world around her turned red as she was consumed by fire. There was a roar in her ears so loud she could hardly focus on anything else. She was certain she was burning, or maybe being eaten alive, or run over repeatedly by a truck. Or maybe she wasn't human at all, but actually a comet heading straight towards the sun, burning up more and more the closer she got. It felt like she was dying, only to come back from the edge of despair and die again. 

It only got worse. A never ending cycle of pain and suffering. Bella regretted every decision that brought her to that moment. 

And Edward was right. She wanted to die. More than anything she wanted the torture to end. She begged for it, screamed until her throat was raw and bleeding. Anything, even oblivion would have been better than living with the fire in her blood. 

She lost track of time. She spent years in the blackness, in the fire, screaming and burning. If she didn’t know any better, she would have thought her eyes melted in her skull. She felt her bones crack and reform. She felt her muscles shred themselves and reknit back together. She felt her organs shrivel up and turn to dust. She felt everything in sickening detail. There were times she wondered if something went wrong. Maybe there was too much venom in her system. Maybe it was actually killing her instead of changing her. 

But the pain continued, and after a while she accepted her new reality. She accepted the fact that she would never escape her newfound hell, that she would suffer there for eternity, never tasting the sweet relief that was death. 

On and on it went. The blackness, then the fire and the agony. Sometimes she heard voices, but she was never able to make out what they said.

Most of her time was spent lost in the pain, but during the moments she was aware, she reminded herself that her pain was caused by the venom and that it would end eventually. Those moments were few and far between, but knowing it would end helped. 

Sometimes she felt someone hold her hand, and the cool sensation distracted her, even if the sensation was brief. As time went on though, the hand got warmer. The burning increased and she screamed, and screamed until no sound came out. 

It didn't let up until the heat gradually faded from her limbs and moved towards her heart. There it concentrated and burned. It burned like the heat of the entire sun had found its way into her chest. 

Bella decided she would rip out her own heart if it stopped the pain, she didn't care anymore. She just wanted it to end. She reached for her chest, but someone pinned down her arms before she could do it. 

They spoke, and for the first time she understood their words, "Bella it's almost over. You can do this, try to lie still."

She didn't know who spoke. But she didn't have time to wonder because her heart rate was increasing along with the heat. She gasped for breath and fought against their grip, certain she was about to die. Faster and faster it went. She was torn between relief and fear over her pending death. 

Faster. 

Faster . 

Thump. Thump. Thump. 

It stuttered. 

Then suddenly it stopped. 

Silence .

The heat disappeared. The pain faded. 

Bella was absolutely certain she was dead. That was the only explanation for her sudden relief. But she could feel pressure on her arms and she could hear the rustling of fabric around her. 

Her arms were released. 

"Bella," someone whispered in a smooth, melodic tone. "You can open your eyes now, it's over."

The voice sounded familiar, yet there was something different about it too.  

She opened her eyes and immediately closed them again. It was too bright, much too bright. 

She tried again and blinked quickly. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she found herself in awe of the canopy above her bed. How did she never notice all the different shades of purple woven into the fabric? Each thread was unique in its beauty. 

"Bella," someone whispered beside her. 

Startled, Bella tried to sit up. But instead of sitting up she flew across the room in a blur. Shocked by her own strength, she turned around to find three vampires behind her. 

There was a tiny girl with spiky black hair near the other wall. In front of her was a man with wavy, blond and brown hair. He was protecting the girl, Bella could tell. He was covered in scars too, hundreds of bite marks littered his skin and for reasons she didn't understand, that put Bella on edge. 

She backed away, until the third vampire, a formally dressed man, with neatly styled blond hair addressed her. He raised his hands in a placating gesture, "Bella. Calm."

A wave of peace washed over her. It was enough to help her focus, at least a little. 

She frowned as she studied his face. 

She recognized him, she realized. They knew one another, she was certain of that. 

"Bella, we're not going to hurt you. Do you know who I am?" 

She tried to think, but there were so many sounds. The bird chirped outside. The wind. She could smell flowers, and wood, and paper. And the sun was so bright it was hard to think. She could even see the little particles of dust floating through the air in front of her. 

Another wave of calm washed over her. 

And then she couldn't help but notice the way her clothes felt on her skin. Soft and light. She looked down to see she was wearing the same clothes as the day she was bitten.

She was bitten. She was turned. 

Vampire. 

She was a vampire now. A newborn. She chose to become one. She wanted this. She was bitten by… 

by… 

"Carlisle."

Bella remembered. 

"Very good," he nodded and gestured behind him, "and do you remember them?" 

Bella concentrated on their faces. She worked hard to think despite the hundreds of stimuli  overwhelming her senses. Gradually, memories came back to her. Shopping, graduation parties. Forks. She knew them too. 

They were family. 

She relaxed her stance, "Jasper and Alice."

"We're part of your coven, Bella," Alice smiled. Jasper shot Alice a look as if to say 'don't, she's dangerous'. 

"Bella," Carlisle said. "You need to hunt. You will feel more focused once you do."

And then that burning sensation was back, but this time it was in her throat. Not as intense as it had been, but enough that it took all of her attention. "Oh," she said and reached for her throat. 

"Follow us," Carlisle told her. "We can help you."

She nodded and took a step forward. Except it wasn't a step, she flew across the room and nearly barreled into Jasper. She managed to stop herself at the last second, "I'm so sorry!" she took a step back. "I don't know how to.." 

Jasper seemed to understand she had enough control over her emotions that she wasn't going to hurt them. He cracked a smile, "Still clumsy even as a vampire, huh Bella?" 

A smile broke across her face as she remembered all the times she had tripped or fallen as a human, "Maybe."

Alice pushed her way past Jasper and threw her arms around Bella. "Oh I'm so glad you're finally one of us!" 

Jasper looked nervous, but Bella barely had the presence of mind to be gentle as she hugged Alice back. The last thing she wanted was to hurt one of them with her newborn strength. 

"She needs to hunt as soon as possible," Jasper reminded them. 

"Bella," Carlisle commanded. "Follow me."

Some part of her told her to listen to him. She trusted Carlisle and instinctively knew he would keep her safe. He was family too. A Cullen. 

She glanced down and noticed two rings on her right hand. A silver ring with emeralds, and another silver ring bearing the Cullen family crest.

She was officially a Cullen now. 

Carlisle moved at vampire speed as he led her out of the house and into the forest. It seemed to be the only speed she was capable of at the moment, so she was grateful. Jasper and Alice followed just behind her. 

She couldn't help but grin as they ran. She always wondered what it would feel like to run free and never grow tired. It was just as exhilarating as she imagined. 

Despite how fast they moved, she could see, hear, and smell everything. The flowers, the water from a nearby creek, a little bird fluttering through the trees.

Alice and Jasper ran up alongside her, wide grins on their faces. "Come on Bella," Jasper teased. "You can go faster than that."

Emboldened by his challenge, Bella went faster. 

She flew through the forest so quickly she was certain her feet weren't even touching the ground. She passed a smiling Carlisle without much effort and soon enough the coven was far behind her. Newborn strength was a fascinating thing. 

She felt free. Truly free, and for the first time in her life she was right where she belonged. Joy bubbled up inside of her until she could no longer contain it. It escaped her in a cheerful laugh, light and airy compared to her human laugh. 

Everything was different. She was different, but the inner conflict that always plagued her throughout her human life was gone. Her future was no longer up for debate. 

She was home. 

Not wanting to get too far ahead, Bella stopped. Her feet dug into the earth and she slid nearly twenty feet before she came to a full stop. 

It didn't take them long to find her. 

"Atta girl," Jasper high fived her. Though she must have hit him harder than she intended because it sounded like a thunderclap and he winced. 

"Sorry," she cringed. 

"It's fine," he shook out his hand. 

"You were beautiful Bella," Alice gushed. "You were born for this."

"Thanks Alice," she sent her new sister an affectionate smile. "I feel… good. Really good."

"You'll feel even better once you feed," Jasper reminded her. 

The burning intensified, "What do I need to do?" 

"Close your eyes," Carlisle instructed. "Follow your instincts. What do you hear?" Bella did as he told her to and closed her eyes. She listened closely and was immediately overwhelmed by the thousands of sounds. She winced. 

"Try to focus on what you're looking for. Filter out the rest," Jasper added. "Listen for something big."

She heard it then. Branches breaking. The ground vibrating. 

She opened her eyes and looked to Carlisle for assistance. He nodded, "Go on, you know what to do. We will be right behind you."

The burning was nearly unbearable by that point. Knowing prey was near, it felt like someone shoved a hot branding iron down her throat. 

Unable to delay the hunt any longer, Bella took off. She listened for the breaking branches and heavy footsteps and followed the sounds. 

And there it was, a huge lumbering black bear climbing up the hill ahead of her. 

She ran forward. Their bodies collided and the bear tried to swipe its paw at her, but it never stood a chance. Bella grabbed its neck and bit for the very first time. 

She groaned as she drank, the liquid gradually soothed the burn in her throat and she drained the bear dry. 

Once she was done she dropped its body and turned to find her coven mates watching her. 

"So?" Jasper asked. "How was it?" 

Bella analyzed the taste in her mouth and frowned. "A little gamey. Kind of tastes like dirt but it wasn't too bad." But the fur would certainly take some getting used to. 

But the burn was already making a comeback and she found herself wanting to hunt again. Carlisle nodded, "Go on, we will be with you."

Bella hunted several deer, another bear, and a mountain lion before she finally felt satisfied. Like Edward, the mountain lion was her favorite. Maybe because it was a carnivore, she wasn't sure. 

Carlisle was right. Bella felt much better, more focused after having fed. Blood lust, she realized, was like a red fog that clouded her vision. Once fed, the fog lifted and allowed her to see clearly. To remember clearly. 

It was during that moment of clarity she noticed the flecks of red mixed in Carlisle's amber eyes. They were red from her blood, she realized. From turning her. The idea that she made him drink human blood when he spent most of his life fighting the desire to do so horrified her. Red looked so unnatural on him, a master of self control, that it turned her stomach. 

She was about to apologize when he noticed her staring, "It's alright Bella. It will fade in a few weeks."

"Carlisle," the sight of him like that made her want to cry. "I'm so sorry."

He smiled, "I knew what would happen Bella. If I didn't want to turn you, I wouldn't have. Don't feel guilty."

"But.." 

"You're not the first vampire I've sired," he reminded her gently. "I promise you I'm not negatively affected in any way. It was a small price to pay to ensure the safety of my coven." 

All she could do was nod. It was over, she was one of them and there was no going back now. 

She watched Alice, Jasper and Carlisle hunt for a while, fascinated by the sight of them in their element. All three of them, always so charming and refined, were nothing more than predators during the hunt. They were almost unrecognizable as they relied entirely on their instincts to find their prey. Especially Carlisle. It was strange seeing him let go of some of his tightly reined self control. 

But she understood, because she was one of them now. 

She could see why Edward and Carlisle would think them monsters. They were no different than lions when it came down to it. They killed for their meal, but then again, so did humans sometimes. Even Charlie enjoyed hunting and fishing. She didn't think they were so bad in comparison. 

The following days passed in a similar manner. Bella struggled to deal with her thirst and they hunted often. It seemed no matter how many animals she consumed, it was never enough. She was ready to hunt again within a few hours of feeding. Carlisle reassured her it was a normal part of being a newborn, but she did find it rather annoying she couldn’t control herself yet. 

Bella couldn’t focus on anything besides blood, and there was also the problem of her new strength. She tore apart several books trying to read and even shattered the glass doors that led to the garden. 

She wanted to call Jacob, but didn’t trust herself not to break her phone. She also didn’t know if she was ready to hear about Charlie. 

Unable to really touch anything without fear of breaking it, Bella spent a lot of time looking in the mirror. She constantly found herself in awe of her new appearance. Her hair was permanently lustrous and soft. Her skin was perfectly smooth and unblemished. Even she couldn’t deny she was beautiful. Her bright red eyes terrified her, but she knew they would fade over time like they had for the rest of the Cullens. Even with red eyes Bella felt comfortable in her skin for the first time in her life. She struggled with her strength, but she wasn’t clumsy in the way she used to be. Bella never had to worry about tripping and falling. She carried herself with confidence. She was graceful, and once she got used to her new body, she would fit in right along with the rest of the Cullens. 

Jasper and Alice found Bella in the library a few days later, staring longingly at the books she couldn’t read. 

Alice sighed and shook her head, “Don’t look so depressed.”

“How can I not,” she sighed. “This is the most beautiful library I’ve ever seen and I can’t touch it.” 

Jasper laughed at her predicament. “You have thousands of years to read any book you want.” 

“Leave her alone Jasper,” Alice smiled, and took Bella’s hand. “Come on, we’re going to help you learn how to control your strength.” 

“How?” Bella asked curiously. 

“We will show you.” 

She followed them into the dinning room where they had the table covered in various objects. Sticks, forks, pieces of paper, and even books. “What’s all this?” 

Jasper and Alice moved to stand on the other side of the table. “The best way to learn is to practice,” Alice smiled. “We will start simple, pick up one of the sticks.” 

Bella took slow, measured steps towards the table. She was getting better at that at least. 

She reached for one of the small sticks as slowly as she could, but it still snapped the moment she wrapped her hand around it. She winced. 

“It’s alright, try again.” Jasper urged. 

Bella reached for another and was met with the same result. She clenched her jaw and tried again, slower this time. She managed to pick it up without snapping it immediately, only for it to break as she went to put it down. 

“Does it always require this much concentration?” She frowned. 

“No,” Jasper reassured her. “You get used to it over time. By the time your newborn year is over, you will be fine.” 

A year. That was too long. Bella was determined to be an expert long before then. 

She ignored the burning in her throat as she practiced, determined to make at least some progress before she left the dining room. 

It took over an hour, but eventually she was able to pick up a stick and set it down without it breaking. Jasper and Alice seemed satisfied with her progress and they moved onto the forks. 

“There will be times you have to pretend to eat like a human,” Alice explained. “It’s best if you start practicing now.” 

Bella frowned as she picked up the fork. She tried to hold it the way she used to as a human and bent it in half. "This is ridiculous," she muttered, and Jasper laughed. Alice joined in too after a minute, and Bella couldn't find it in herself to be mad at them. She smirked. It was ridiculous, afterall. 

She kept practicing with the fork until she looked semi human while holding it. 

"Your eyes are black, Bella," Alice interrupted her most recent attempt. 

Jasper nodded, "We shouldn't have waited this long to hunt. We should go."

She swallowed and knew he was right. Her throat was on fire. 

They found Carlisle in the garden and the three of them set out to hunt. They ran several miles, deeper into the forest than usual hoping to find better prey. 

"Hey Bella!" Jasper shouted at one point, "Catch!" 

Bella turned and watched as he threw a fist sized rock in her direction. She was surprised by the way it seemed to move in slow motion as it approached her. All she had to do was reach out and pluck it out of the air. One moment it was flying towards her, and the next it was in her palm, whole and unbroken. 

"See," he grinned at her. "You're getting better already. A few days ago that rock would have been dust." 

She beamed. 

“Carlisle!” Alice shouted from behind them suddenly, a look of terror on her face. 

Carlisle’s gaze snapped to Alice. Bella frowned, and was about to ask what was wrong when a new scent caught her attention. Savory, sweet and warm. Whatever it was, it was the most delicious creature she had ever smelled in her entire life.  It made her mouth fill with venom, and before anyone could stop her she was gone. 

There was only one thought flooding her mind as she ran, 

Prey

Prey

Prey 

Prey 

Something, an unseen force, made her stop for just a moment. She frowned, why was she stopping? It was enough time for Carlisle and Jasper to catch up and tackle her to the ground. She growled and fought against them, determined to find the source of the smell. 

“Bella,” Carlisle growled back. “Stop.” 

There it was again, the unseen force. She felt compelled to listen and stopped fighting for a moment. It was long enough for Jasper to pick her up and run as fast as he could in the opposite direction of the smell. Whatever she smelled was so good. She wanted it more than anything. Bella tried to fight again as the seconds dragged on, but Carlisle would order her to stop and she listened. 

They didn’t stop running until they were back at the house. 

Alice was there waiting, a struggling mountain lion locked in her arms. As soon as she saw them she ran forward and threw the lion towards Bella. 

Jasper put her down and Bella grabbed it out of the air. She drained it dry, and only then did she come back to herself. The smell was still at the forefront of her mind, but they were too far away now. She blinked, noticing how close Jasper and Carlisle were standing on her either side, ready to grab her again if she ran. 

She blinked again, "What was that?" 

"A human," Carlisle replied. 

"Oh my god," Bella replied, horrified by what could have been. "Do they all smell like that?" 

"Yes," Jasper nodded, looking weary. 

"When you said it was bad, I didn't think…." she shook her head. "How do you stand to be around them?" 

"Years and years of practice."

It put Jasper’s struggle into a new perspective for her. How would she have reacted at her birthday party in his place? Had a delicious smelling human bled in her presence? 

Bella didn't need to breathe, but she found herself taking a deep breath at that moment. She looked to Carlisle, "You used the sire bond to stop me?" 

He nodded, "I used it when you first woke up as well, to keep you calm."

"Thank you, I don't know what would have happened if…" Bella remembered the smell and felt her mouth fill with venom again. She would have killed someone, she realized. She wouldn't have been able to stop. 

"There shouldn't have been a human all the way out there," Jasper pointed out. 

"I'm sorry Bella," Carlisle said, his expression pained. "It was not my intention to introduce you to a human so soon after your transformation. We will avoid that area from now on."

"We need to hunt again," Jasper said, his lips pressed together in a line. "The lion wasn’t enough. Her eyes are black."

Carlisle nodded, and the three of them hunted in a different part of the forest, far away from the place where Bella nearly became a murderer. 

The next day Bella found Carlisle in the library standing near one of the bookshelves. He smiled when she entered and returned the book he had been reading to the shelf. "Good morning."

"Good morning," she tried to smile back, but wasn't able to. "I just wanted to apologize for yesterday," she shook her head, feeling frustrated. "I wish I had more control over myself." 

"You have nothing to apologize for Bella," he linked his hands together behind his back. "You are quite tame for a newborn, all things considered. It was inevitable something like this would happen eventually."

Bella remembered the way she felt while hunting the human. She was a slave to her instincts, nothing more. She never consciously decided to go after them, she just did . 

Carlisle seemed to sense her internal conflict, "Try to remember Bella, we have all been in your shoes."

"Even you?" Bella asked, not quite believing. 

"Even me."

That did make her feel a little better. If Carlisle, the king of self control could struggle with bloodlust, it was no surprise she struggled too. 

"Don't feel guilty," he turned and picked up another book. "You were already thirsty when we scented the human. It was no surprise you acted the way you did. Control will come with time and practice."

Bella spent more time over the following weeks in the dining room than anywhere else. She practiced using cutlery until she felt confident she could pass as a human. Then Alice had her practice folding paper. Folding a piece of paper in half used to be such a simple task as a human. Now it was proving to be one of the most difficult. It was just so fragile. It barely took any effort on Bella’s part to tear it. She went through stacks of the stuff before she could even manage one single fold. It was so absurd that despite wanting to give up, she couldn’t. 

She had to master her strength or she would go mad. 

But she didn’t spend all of her time hunting and learning to control her strength. Bella also spent time with Alice, humoring her by trying on different outfits. She listened to Jasper tell stories about his time in the southern wars, and she spent time with Carlisle in his lab, learning about his various research projects. 

Bella felt closer to the Cullens than ever before. They were as much her family as Charlie was, but there was something missing. They all felt the absence of the rest of the family keenly, Carlisle more than anyone. He never complained, but he talked of Esme often and they all knew he missed her. 

The day the rest of the coven was due to arrive, Bella and Alice watched Carlisle pace along the front of the house. 

“I’ve never seen him anxious,” Bella noted. 

“He misses Esme,” Alice sighed as if it were the most romantic thing she had ever seen. “They are rarely apart for this long.” 

“I can hear you,” Carlisle said loudly, and the two women winced. Bella was still adjusting to their amplified senses. 

“Sorry Carlisle!” Alice replied. 

Their attention didn’t stop Carlisle from running to Esme’s door when the car finally pulled up to the house. He opened the door for her and held out a hand. She took it gently and he pulled her up into a searing kiss. 

“Get a room,” Emmett made gagging sounds as he got out of the car. 

“We plan to,” Carlisle muttered quietly when they finally separated, and Bella couldn’t help but laugh at Emmett’s horrified expression. 

“Disgusting,” he faked a shiver and looked around. “Alright where’s Bella! Where is my little sister?” 

Bella stepped out of the house with Alice and grinned, “Here.” 

He ran to her and wrapped her in a crushing bear hug. “Look at you! A full fledged vamp!” 

Rosalie got out of the car and sent her mate a look, “Alright let her go before she crushes you. She’s still a newborn after all.” 

He huffed a laugh, “As if she could.” 

“Still up for that arm wrestling match?” Bella raised an eyebrow at him. 

He smirked, “You know it.” 

Rosalie rolled her eyes and walked up to Bella. She gave her a once over and leaned forward to kiss her cheek. “You’re beautiful. Welcome to the coven, Bella.” 

“Thank you,” Bella smiled, knowing that was high praise coming from Rosalie. 

Emse pulled away from Carlisle long enough to give her a hug. “You’re stunning dear, this life suits you. I hope they haven’t given you too much trouble.” 

“No, they have been wonderful,” Bella assured her. “I couldn’t imagine doing this without their help.” 

“I’m glad to hear it.” 

Bella’s gaze shifted anxiously to the car, “Where is Edward?” 

“He wanted to hunt first,” Esme sent her a sympathetic look. “He will be along shortly.” 

Bella nodded. The idea of seeing him made her more nervous than she cared to admit. Alice squeezed her hand in a show of silent support. 

Carlisle and Esme left to ‘hunt’ while the rest of them caught up with Emmett and Rosalie. It took all of the courage Bella had to ask them about Charlie. 

Emmett squeezed her hand in a comforting manner. “The accident looked legit. He believed it, he knows you are gone.” 

She breathed a sigh of relief, “I don’t want him to look for me.” 

“He won’t,” Rosalie replied. “But it’s a miracle the wolves let us leave. If it weren’t for Jacob… I don’t know. We owe him.” 

“What happened?” Bella frowned. 

“Sam tried to accuse us of breaking the treaty after the funeral. He accused us of turning you. Jacob pointed out that they didn’t know if you had been turned yet. You hadn’t spoken to him since leaving. He cast enough doubt that most of the pack wasn’t willing to move against us. Jacob gave us enough time to escape.” 

A shaky breath escaped her then, a habit from her time as a human. She had to call him and thank him soon. Despite his intense dislike of the Cullens, he protected them in their time of need. Bella wasn’t under any delusions, she knew he did it for her. 

“We will send him a gift,” Alice whispered in her ear, though everyone could clearly hear. Bella nodded her thanks. 

“But we definitely won’t be able to go back now,” Emmett added. “They will rip us apart the moment they see us.” 

“We knew that would happen,” Jasper reminded them. 

“Do you think they will come after us?” Bella asked nervously. 

“No,” Jasper shook his head. “They won’t leave their territory unprotected. If we go back though…” he grimaced. 

Rosalie and Emmett set out to hunt soon after their conversation ended. Alice took that opportunity to pull Bella aside. “Now is a good time to take a walk in the garden,” Alice winked. 

Bella took the hint and squeezed her hand in thanks. She slowly made her way outside and willed herself to remain calm. 

She weaved her way towards the center of the garden, knowing Edward would want as much privacy as possible for such an occasion. 

Bella felt him before she saw him. “Edward?” 

There was a soft rustling of plants before he stepped out of the shadows and into the sunlight. 

Bella studied him with new eyes. He was just as beautiful as she remembered with his intense, yet kind topaz eyes, and reddish gold hair. Maybe even more beautiful now that she was a vampire, but there weren’t any fireworks. The world didn’t stop turning when she saw him, it continued on as it always had. 

Edward wasn’t her mate. That much was clear. 

He seemed to realize it at the same time she did. He smiled sadly, “You’re so beautiful.” 

Bella smiled back, “So are you.” 

“You were right,” he whispered. “You were meant for this life.” 

It was so obvious how much he adored her. She would have blushed if she could. “I think I’m where I belong now.” 

“I wanted it to be you so badly,” he said, despair leaking into his tone. “I always thought it would be you.” His mate, he meant.

Bella wasn’t sure how to feel. They shared similar interests, they could discuss books and music at length, but there was a lack of understanding between them. A bridge they couldn’t seem to cross. Edward never took her wants, her desires into consideration. He thought he knew what was best for her without asking her for her opinion. She didn’t think she could stand an eternity of having decisions made for her. 

Bella held out a hand to him and he took it gently. She led him over to a bench and they sat down side by side. 

“It just means our mates are out there somewhere, or will be eventually, and when we meet them it will all make sense.” 

“You are taking this better than I thought you would,” Edward let out a humorless laugh. 

“I had months to grieve our relationship.” 

Edward looked broken. “There is no reason we can’t be together until…” 

“No,” Bella interrupted him. She knew what he was going to say. He thought they could be in a relationship until they met their mates one day, but Bella had no desire to commit to someone who wasn’t her mate. Maybe she would take a lover or two until then, but she didn’t want to break someone’s heart or have her heart broken unnecessarily. Maybe that was naive, maybe she would change her mind down the road, but she was still adjusting and she didn’t want to spend her energy on something she knew wasn’t going to work out. 

If Bella gave Edward a chance, she knew they would fall in love and it would only make the breakup that much harder down the road. She sighed, “We’ve talked about this before and my opinions haven’t changed. We shouldn’t torture ourselves like that. We’ve hurt each other enough, don’t you think?” 

“And if it takes a hundred years to find your mate? A thousand?” 

“I’ll manage,” she replied. “We are hardly alone, Edward, and there is so much of the world we have yet to see.” 

He let out a broken sort of laugh and bowed his head. “Wait a hundred years and see if you still feel the same way. “

“No one said you have to be alone until you find your mate,” Bella emphasized. She tried to be delicate, “You can still find companionship. There is nothing wrong with that.” 

“I’m already a damned Bella,” Edward looked at her, eyes wide. “Why would I want to give away the one piece of me that’s still pure?” 

“I didn’t say you had to,” she shook her head, “but you’re too hard on yourself Edward. Do you honestly want to be celibate for the rest of your life? Like you said, what if it takes a thousand years to find your mate?” 

He clenched his jaw, “So you’re saying you plan on being intimate before finding your mate, just not with me?” 

“I don’t want to hurt you more than I already have. I love you too much for that,” she gently made to gently grab his hand again, but he pulled it out of her reach. She sighed, “Okay, let’s say we get back together. What if you meet your mate a decade from now? Can you honestly say you want to break my heart when that happens?” 

He flexed his hand into a fist. “I need to go,” he stood up and took a few steps away from her. “I need some time to think.” 

“I understand,” venom coated her eyes. She would have cried if it were possible. “Just, be careful.” He made to leave. “And Edward?” She shouted. 

He faced her, “Yeah?” 

“I’m sorry.” 

He whispered, “I know,” and then he was gone. 

Rosalie joined her several minutes later and put an arm around her shoulder. “You did the right thing.” 

“You all heard that?” 

Rosalie nodded. “There is very little privacy when you’re surrounded by vampires.” 

“I know I did the right thing,” Bella said, wrapping her arms around herself. “But why does it have to hurt so much?” 

“Love always does,” Rosalie whispered. 

Chapter Text

“Alright, you know the rules,” Jasper winked. “Elbows remain firmly planted on that rock, otherwise you lose by default.” 

Emmett's expression turned serious, “I’ve been waiting a long time for this, Swan.” 

Bella adjusted her grip on his hand and smirked, “Less talk, more action Emmett.”

“On three,” Jasper raised his hand, “one, two, three!” His hand dropped and the competition began. 

One blink. That’s all the time it took for Bella to slam Emmett’s hand down through the rock. The entire thing shattered and Bella made a show of crushing the rest as Emmett soothed his wounded pride. Jasper looked proud, while the rest looked amused. 

“We all warned you Emmett,” Esme teased. 

“She’s a newborn babe,” Rosalie smiled, “You should know better.” 

Emmett muttered something about beginner’s luck. Bella smiled, “Wanna go for round two?” 

“Ah, no,” he stretched and tried to play cool. “I actually have some stuff I gotta do, see ya.” 

Bella laughed along with the others while Emmett hurried off to some other part of the house. 

“You can try again once your strength wears off,” Carlisle smiled. 

“Can’t wait,” Bella grinned. Perhaps it was her newborn overconfidence, but she thought she could take him. 

Bella knocked quietly on Alice and Jasper's door. It wasn't necessary, she knew. They could hear her coming, but it was a human action she hadn't been able to shake since her change. 

Alice opened the door with a wide smile, "Perfect timing," She grabbed Bella's arm and pulled her inside. "I ordered this new dress for you. You have to try it on."

“I actually came here to ask you for help with something,” Bella began, but Alice continued to drag her towards her expansive closet. 

“I know why you are here and I’m happy to help,” Alice replied airly. “But first…” She pranced forward and opened a long black garment bag to reveal a silky red dress. She removed it from the bag and held it up for Bella to see. “Try this on.” 

“Oh my god,” Bella stared at the dress in shock. It was far beyond anything she would have a reason to wear. “What’s the occasion?” 

“I don’t know yet,” Alice replied. “I’ve had visions of you wearing it. Nothing concrete yet, but you look so beautiful in it I wanted to be prepared.” 

Bella eyed the fragile fabric apprehensively. 

“Don’t worry,” Alice smiled, “I’ll help you put it on.” 

Bella had gotten used to putting on her usual clothing, but she took extra care with the dress. Alice zipped up the back as Bella moved cautiously to stand before the full length mirror. 

The floor length dress hugged her torso perfectly before flaring out slightly around her waist and legs. She turned and it flowed elegantly around her as she moved. “Alice,” she breathed. 

“What do you think?” Alice covered her mouth with her hands as if to prevent herself from squeaking. 

“It’s the most beautiful dress I’ve ever worn,” Bella gently touched the fabric, noting how it felt soft like water on her fingertips. “This is incredible.” 

“Perfect,” Alice smiled widely in the mirror. “I knew you would love it.” 

“And you really don’t know what it’s for?” 

Alice sighed, “Our future is blurry. In some of my visions, we attend a ball. Some of Carlisle’s old friends are there. In other visions we don’t attend. Sometimes we spend years traveling, others we go to college.” 

“Why would our future be blurry?” Bella asked, concerned. 

“It means there is a decision that must be made before we can proceed. The path we take depends on the outcome of that decision.” 

“Who’s decision is it?” 

“I don’t know that either. It could be Edward, maybe Carlisle.” 

“What about the Volturi?” Bella asked suddenly. She wasn’t sure why they came to mind, they just… fit, for some reason. 

“That’s possible,” Alice frowned. “The location of the ball did look rather foreign.” Alice stared off into the distance for a moment. “I will look more closely at the Volturi going forward.” 

“And let me know what you find?” Bella asked. 

Alice snapped out of her daze and nodded, “I promise.” 

After Bella changed back into her normal clothes, Alice pulled a cell phone out of her pocket and held it up for Bella to see. “This is what you needed, right?” 

Bella nodded sheepishly, “I want to call Jacob, but I don’t think I can dial his number without breaking it.” 

Alice smiled and helped her dial Jacob's number. She pressed call before leaving to give Bella privacy. 

If Bella's heart could still beat, it would have been pounding in her chest while the phone rang. 

She just had so many questions to ask him. 

It rang for what felt like forever before he answered in a confused tone, "Hello? Who is this?" 

"Hi, um," she felt a little choked up then, "Jake? It's me, Bella."

"Bella?" He breathed "Are you alright?" 

"Yeah I'm fine," she laughed a little, "better than fine actually."

"You sound different."

"Well yeah, um, that's because I'm.. well I'm one of them now. I was turned. I'm sorry it took me so long to call."

There was a long pause then, "So that's it then. You're one of them now," his voice sounded hollow. 

"Yeah," she bit her lip. "How's Charlie?"

Jake sighed. "He's… He took it hard, Bella, but he's been spending most days on the reservation with Sue and Billie. We try to keep him busy."

Bella's eyes burned despite the fact that she couldn't cry. "Has there been any sign of Victoria?" 

"No. Last we saw her, she was heading north several weeks ago, far away from here. No sign of her since then. We are going to stop the protection detail soon, it's too much with most of the pack having to work or go to school. Charlie spends most days on the reservation now anyway, so we can keep an eye on him there."

"Okay good," she let out a sigh of relief. “I’m… I’m really glad he has you guys.” 

“Yeah,” Jacob replied. “He’s a good man.” 

“Is everything okay between you and the pack?” 

“Mostly,” Jacob replied. “I was barely able to stop them from attacking the Cullens after your funeral. Even after they left, the pack wanted to go after them. The only way I could stop them was by challenging Sam for alpha.” 

Bella inhaled sharply. “Oh my god, Jake, are you alright?” 

“I’m fine. It was bloody, but I won the fight which means I’m alpha now. You guys are safe as long as you don’t come back to Forks.” 

“Jake I’m so sorry, I never wanted to drag you into this.” 

“I know, Bella. It’s alright. I couldn’t let them hurt you.” 

“Jake?” She bit her lip. “I miss you.” 

“I miss you too.” 

Bella was in the garden when she heard music coming from inside the house. It was her first time hearing music since her change, and she found herself utterly entranced the moment the first note rang out. There was a depth to music Bella never noticed before. It echoed through her, she felt it just as much as she heard it. Each note seemed to call to her, and she found herself drawn towards the sound. 

She followed the music through the house and found Edward seated at the grand piano in his music room. She couldn’t help the grin that formed. “You’re back.” 

“I am,” he stopped playing and looked up from the keys. 

“Well don’t stop on my account,” she said, leaning against the door frame. 

He looked down and continued playing, a little faster this time, the melody shifting from slow and content to cheerful. 

“That was my first time hearing music since I turned,” she admitted as he finished the song, feeling rather emotional. “It was beautiful.” 

He smiled, “Would you like to hear another?” She nodded quickly and he patted the bench beside him. 

Bella joined him there and this time he played a slower, deeper melody. She watched as his fingers danced across the keys, transfixed. “It’s like I'm hearing music for the first time,” she whispered. 

“Everything is different when you become a vampire,” Edward replied quietly. “Music, sights, sounds, emotions.” 

“I hope the novelty never wears off.” 

“I wish I could tell you it doesn’t,” he smiled, “But eventually it becomes normal.” 

Bella figured as much, but she was determined to enjoy it while she could. “What made you come back?” 

“This is my home,” he replied, “I belong here, and as difficult as it is not being with you, I realized I would rather have you as my friend than not have you at all.” 

Her chest swelled with emotion then, “I would love nothing more than to be your friend Edward.” 

His responding smile was bright and genuine. “I’m glad.” 

“Where did you go while you were away?” She asked curiously.

“I visited our cousins in Denali for a little while, and spent some time alone in the wilderness. I needed the silence. Alaska is remote enough that I can find it there.” 

“Did it help?” 

He nodded and moved onto another song, “It did.” He seemed more at ease with himself than he did before he left. She was glad he took the time he needed to reflect. 

“You look happier,” she smiled.

“I keep trying to remind myself I haven’t lost you,” he explained. “Not really, anyway.”

“No you haven’t, I will always be here for you.” 

His fingers glided across the keys, “I know.” 

Bella spent a lot of time with Edward over the following days. For once he seemed content to just be her friend, and it allowed her to relax in his presence for the first time since their reunion. They grew closer, and Bella found herself quite content with the way things were going. An eternity of friendship with Edward became something she looked forward to. He respected her wishes, and in turn, she felt her own respect for him grow. 

As the only unattached vampires in their coven, Edward and Bella hunted together often. It became a competition to see who could catch the mountain lion the fastest, given it was both their favorite. 

Sometimes she caught Edward staring with a little too much admiration, but she politely pretended not to notice, not wanting to disrupt their newfound friendship. He was trying, and that meant she would too. 

Bella’s hopes for their coven’s future were bright, but like all good things, it had to end. 

It was a beautiful sunny morning. The air around them was fresh, cool, and filled with life. Bella was out hunting with Alice and Jasper when Alice stopped moving all together. She stood very still, and her eyes went blank. Jasper was by her side in an instant, he placed a hand on her shoulder and waited patiently for her vision to end. 

A few seconds later she blinked and looked around. “So strange,” Alice whispered. 

“What did you see?” Bella asked, dread building in the pit of her stomach. 

“Marcus,” she shook her head as if trying to make sense of it. “I have been watching the Volturi ever since you mentioned it Bella. He was writing a letter to us, summoning us to Volterra.” 

"Marcus?" Bella felt chills run down her spine. Marcus. "I thought he doesn't really, you know… Rule?"

"That's what I don't understand," Alice replied distantly. "He barely put any thought into summoning us. It's so random."

We should go back and tell the others,” Jasper said. Alice nodded weakly, and so following Jasper, they made their way home. The other’s seemed to sense their urgency as they approached and met them outside. Alice quickly explained her vision to them, and their expressions darkened. Emmett grabbed Rosalie’s hand automatically as if to protect her. 

"Marcus?" Carlisle frowned. 

"Why? What do they want?" Rosalie asked. "Bella has been turned, we kept our promise."

"I don't know," Alice shook her head. "I can't always see the 'why' behind certain events. I don't think he even knows why yet. I think he is curious. That’s what I sense most, his curiosity."

"It is unusual for Marcus to summon anyone to Volterra," Carlisle explained. "Normally Aro and Caius oversee those responsibilities."

"He probably wants to see that we've kept our promise," Edward said. 

"Bella isn't ready." Everyone turned to look at Jasper and he sent her an apologetic look. "You’re not ready to be around humans."

"Yeah last time didn't go so well," Bella muttered in agreement. Any time she thought about the smell, her mouth filled with venom and her throat burned. She couldn't imagine being trapped on a plane with so many for so long. 

"How much time do we have?" Carlisle asked. 

"Two weeks if we are lucky," Alice replied. 

"I don't get it," Edward shook his head, frustrated. "Marcus would know Bella is a newborn. What does he expect us to do?" 

"Maybe he's hoping she will go into a blood frenzy and expose herself to humans," Rosalie raised an eyebrow. "Maybe he's hoping to charge us with a crime."

"That's not like Marcus," Carlisle shook his head. "Caius perhaps, but not Marcus. He's not duplicitous."

"Who specifically will he summon?" Edward asked. "Aro only needs to look into one of our memories to see Bella is no longer human."

"He summons the entire coven," Alice replied in a nervous whisper. 

Carlisle's frown deepened and everyone waited for him to speak. Eventually he sighed, "We have done nothing wrong. We have obeyed the Volturi thus far. Aro only needs to look into our minds to see that. We will go as a family, satisfy their curiosity and leave. Aro is my oldest friend, he is reasonable. I doubt he would allow anything to happen to us during our visit."

Edward scoffed. "Reasonable. Right. And how will we get Bella there safely?" 

"We can take the jet," Rosalie said. "I can make some modifications to the cockpit so that Bella can't smell the pilot."

“You have a jet?” Bella blinked quickly. 

Esme nodded, “We rarely use it. It’s small, it seats six people, but that would be enough room for Bella and a few others.” 

Rosalie crossed her arms over her chest. “Half of us could fly commercial to Florence. We can all meet there.” 

"Even then, both Florence and Volterra are full of humans. There is no way we will be able to get her all the way there without her scenting them."

"And hunting in Volterra is punishable by death," Jasper said quietly. 

Bella crossed her arms over her chest. "Then we need to start practicing now. I need to get used to their scent before we leave."

"Bella you have no idea how difficult that is as a newborn," Edward said, obviously frustrated. “You’re barely a month old.” 

"You think I don't get it?" Bella snapped, unable to help herself. "I know what they smell like. I know how difficult this is going to be for me, but what's the alternative?" She turned to Carlisle, "What happens if we don't obey the summons?"

"The consequences would be unimaginable," he replied. "It's not an option."

"See?" She threw up her hands. "Okay then, let's go hunting first and get started. I need to build a tolerance as soon as possible."

"I'll go with you," Carlisle said. "Emmett and Jasper should join as well." In case they needed to drag her back home, he meant. 

Bella nodded in agreement, glad Edward wouldn't be part of their little expedition. The idea of him being there to see her at her weakest, at her most monstrous made her feel uneasy. Edward watched them go, an intense frown on his face. 

The four of them hunted together and Bella consumed more than she usually did in a single hunt to help reduce the chance of a frenzy. 

Even then, she found herself utterly terrified by the idea of going near a human again. As much as she craved human blood, she didn’t want to become a murderer. It was a subject Bella spent many solitary nights reflecting on. Humans were a vampire’s natural prey, there was a reason why they smelled so delicious, but she believed in their animal diet.

Bella sometimes wondered what it would feel like to hunt and drink from a human.

She wondered if she were capable of such a thing. If the way she reacted the first time she was exposed to a human was any indication, she absolutely was capable. That’s what scared her the most. She knew one wrong move could change everything. 

She would be lying though if she said she hadn't thought about it. Thought about hunting humans. Was it really so bad if that's what vampires were born to do? The Volturi appeared so confident in their way of life. Prior to her change she would have said no, she couldn't see herself participating. Now though, there was a voice in her mind, encouraging her to give it a try. 

Bella forced the voice in her head to shut up. The Cullen's were her family. She believed in them, and wouldn't allow herself to disappoint them just because of a simple craving. 

So when Carlisle led her to the edge of a man-made fence along a road, she paused to steady herself. Jasper sent her a sympathetic look along with several waves of calm. She thanked him with a smile before looking to Carlisle for instructions. 

“Now we wait,” he whispered. “They should be passing by soon.” 

“Please don’t let me do anything stupid,” she begged them. 

“Never,” Emmett replied reassuringly. 

The wait was excruciating, and her human urge to fidget almost made a comeback. 

She heard the human’s heartbeat before she saw him. It was a familiar, comforting sound, one that drew all of her attention instantly. 

Emmett gently grabbed her arm to keep her from moving while Carlisle whispered, “Hold your breath.”

“No,” Bella whispered. “I have to get used to it, we don’t have time.” 

Carlisle nodded reluctantly. “Here he comes.” 

A man walked along the side of the road with his dog. He looked to be older, perhaps in his 70s. He had a kind face with deep laughing lines along his eyes. Bella tried to focus on these things to distract herself. Tried to remind herself that he was human, not her next meal. When the wind blew towards them, bringing the man’s scent with it, Bella scrambled to grab Emmett’s arm. She took small breaths, trying to taste the man’s scent gradually, but even that little exposure was far too much. 

The burning in her throat exploded into an inferno. She gasped, unable to help it and took a deep gulp of the man’s scent. 

She wanted to kill. To sink her teeth into the soft flesh of his neck and drink every drop of blood in his body. She didn’t care that he was a human, didn’t care that it would make her a murderer. She wanted it, and she wanted it now. 

Jasper, having sensed the change in her fury rushed to grab her, but she was already gone. Running away, running home. It was the only way she could prevent herself from killing the man.

Later, she would think back on the man’s scent with a clear head and be reminded of sweet flowers from the garden, salty ocean waves, and the freshness of the forest. She imagined his blood would taste equally as good as it smelled. Like honey on her tongue. She knew instinctively human blood would satisfy the deep craving that always plagued her and the rest of the Cullens. 

But she couldn’t indulge, not if she wanted to remain part of the Cullens. Which is why she ran back to Asklepian house. 

When she finally reached home, Emmett, Jasper and Carlisle appeared right behind her. Emmett wore a wide smile, and Jasper a small smirk. Carlisle himself looked proud, “You did well Bella.” 

“Well?” Bella frowned. “I couldn’t handle more than a few seconds.”

“You ran away,” Emmett grinned. 

“Most wouldn’t have been able to turn away Bella,” Jasper explained. “Most would have attacked, but you didn’t.” 

“You have excellent control for someone so young,” Carlisle said. 

Bella felt a little better then. “It’s not enough though.” 

“No, not yet, but we have time,” Carlisle reassured her. “Have faith.” 

The next two weeks were much the same. Carlisle and various members of the coven, usually Jasper and Emmett, would guide her to various humans and help her build her tolerance. 

Jasper and Alice even filled the house with human belongings so Bella would be exposed to their smell regularly. It was difficult, beyond difficult really. Bella lived in a constant state of agony, but she resisted anyway, knowing her ability to control her thirst was life or death.  

By the time Marcus’s letter arrived, Bella could withstand several minutes of breathing around humans. It wasn’t much, but it was progress. They all agreed she would hold her breath as much as possible during the journey. A few whiffs she could handle. Hours of exposure would break her.  

As Alice foresaw, Marcus’ letter arrived two weeks later, written on expensive, cream colored paper. The note was short and simple, 

Olympic Coven, 

You are hereby summoned to Volterra at your earliest convenience. 

Marcus Volturi

Bella glared at the letter as Carlisle read it to them. So many things could go wrong. She could lose control traveling through Volterra, she could kill someone passing through the airport... She didn’t even know where to begin. Bella didn’t want her life as a vampire to end prematurely just because of her lack of self control.

Carlisle dropped the letter on the table before them, and everyone stared down at the large Volturi ‘V’ stamped in the corner.  

Jasper spoke first. “Bella,” he said, and she turned to look at him. “Your self control has improved drastically over the past weeks.” 

“But I can only handle a few minutes at a time,” she argued. “We are talking hours of being amongst humans here.” 

“Wait,” Alice said, and her eyes glazed over suddenly. They all waited in a tense silence for her vision to end. Bella was relieved when Alice smiled, “Bella, you will be fine. Jasper, Esme, Carlisle and I will fly with you, everything will go according to plan.” Bella released a tense breath and nodded. 

Alice helped Bella pack her bag and, unable to delay a Volturi summons, they left Vermont the following morning. 

The flight was just as excruciating as Bella expected it to be. The barriers Rosalie put in place certainly helped with the smell, but there were times she caught whiffs of the pilots, and each time it felt like someone stabbed her with a dagger. 

She avoided breathing as much as she could. Even though she didn't need oxygen to survive, not breathing for extended periods of time was uncomfortable.

Carlisle used the sire bond multiple times to help her remain in control through the flight. Alice, Jasper, Carlisle and Esme tried their best to distract her, but by the time the flight was over Bella was itching to escape. 

The airport in Florence reeked of humans too, and there were the added sights and sounds to overwhelm her in addition to the smell. 

“You are doing so well, Bella,” Esme encouraged her. “Only a little bit longer.” 

She was shaking with the effort it took to remain in control as they left the airport and got into a car. The car smelled of human as well, but Jasper rolled down the windows and drove as quickly as he could out of the city. Carlisle and Esme sat on her either side in the back seat, probably to grab her if she tried to make a run for it. 

"Rosalie is behind us," Jasper informed them. 

Bella turned to see Rosalie, Emmett and Edward in the car behind them. Edward sent her a reassuring smile which she was unable to return. 

Thankfully, once they were outside of Florence the smells disappeared and Bella was able to relax. She leaned her head back against the seat while Carlisle explained what would happen next. 

“We will greet the kings and thank them for their hospitality. After the initial introductions are over, we should be able to hunt,” Carlisle sent her a reassuring smile. “The Volturi are very old, they don’t see time the way a human would. Custom dictates we stay in Volterra for at least a week. Afterwards we will return home as quickly as possible.” 

“Good,” Bella sighed. “I just want this to be over.” She missed the forests of Vermont and the general air of peace Asklepian House offered. She didn’t know how she would survive an entire week of loud city life while she was still adapting to her new senses. 

The drive to Volterra took a little over an hour. Carlisle directed Jasper through the city and down a dark alley. Once there, a giant wall beside them shifted and opened to reveal a sizable underground garage. A fleet of luxurious black cars, all bearing the signature Volturi ‘V’ on their license plates filled the space. Carlisle urged Jasper to continue further into the garage until they came to a set of clear glass doors. Rosalie, Emmett and Edward followed closely behind. 

Demetri and Felix stood before the doors, hands linked in front of them, gleaming silver Volturi pendants dangling from their necks. They nodded in greeting as they exited their vehicles, “Good evening. Welcome to Volterra, Olympic coven.” Carlisle shook their hands and introduced them to the coven. 

Demetri looked Bella over appraisingly, “Looks like you kept your word. They will be pleased.” His smile was kind, “Welcome to our world, Bella.” 

She smiled back, though her smile was certainly more strained than usual. “Thank you.” 

Felix gestured towards the doors, “The kings are waiting.”

Carlisle and Esme led the way, while Bella and Edward followed closely behind them. Jasper, Alice, Rosalie, and Emmett carried the rear. 

Bella studied her surroundings as they walked and noticed the cameras near the ceiling. The secretaries also used expensive looking computers, much to her surprise. She found herself fascinated the Volturi managed to include so much modern technology in their ancient castle. A mix of old and new.  

Her fascination must have caught Demetri’s attention, “The kings pride themselves on their ability to adapt to the times,” he explained. “King Aro especially.” She nodded, remembering the first time she met the kings. For some reason, Felix’s explanation didn’t surprise her. 

Carlisle and Esme carried themselves with confidence through the castle, Bella tried her best to imitate them. How they managed to stay calm in the face of such uncertainty, she had no idea. Perhaps it was entirely feigned, but if so, they hid it well. 

Bella was grateful when Esme offered her hand to hold. She took it, careful not to squeeze too hard. But the touch helped ground her as Demetri and Felix led them into the throne room. 

Caius and Marcus were both seated on their thrones. Marcus wore a look of mild interest while Caius seemed bored. 

Aro stood in the middle of the room, poised, waiting. His presence, tall and dark, drew the attention of everyone present. He linked his hands behind his back as they approached, seeming entirely at ease despite the clear tension radiating from most of the Cullen's.

“Ah, Carlisle,” he grinned, “I was pleasantly surprised when Marcus informed me you were coming. It has been too long, my friend.” 

Carlisle bowed and the rest of the coven followed suit. “Veramente, vostra Maestà Reale, sono onorato di essere al vostro servizio."

“Benvenuto a casa, Carlisle.” Aro seemed genuinely pleased by their arrival. Bella knew Aro and Carlisle were known to be good friends, she shouldn’t have been surprised. Aro turned to Esme, then. “And you must be Esme,” a wide, piercing smile crossed his face as he took her hand and bent to kiss it, “A brilliant woman, to have captured the heart of our dear Carlisle. It is an honor to meet you at last.” 

“Thank you, Vostra Maestà.”

” Esme replied, unperturbed by being addressed by the king. “The honor is mine.” 

Aro sorted through Carlisle’s memories next. He took his time, and when he finally released Carlisle’s hand, he laughed, “What an interesting life you have led since leaving us, Stregoni Benefici, and it seems you have kept your promise. Isabella has joined us in immortality.” 

Bella tensed as he turned to address her, but the moment their eyes met she inhaled sharply. 

Something shifted. 

Alice was right. When you meet your mate, you know.

Time seemed to slow as they gazed at one another. Her entire world tilted on its axis and she was left changed, because she realized the man in front of her was part of her. A piece she didn’t know she was missing until that moment. 

She knew their meeting was as inevitable as the changing of the tides. She needed him the way fire needed oxygen. She was his and he was hers. Nothing could ever stand between them. 

A bond formed between them, linking them together, she felt it tug at her heart and urge her forward. 

Aro’s smile vanished the moment their eyes first met, and she knew he was sharing her experience. She tried to read the emotions in his eyes. There was curiosity of course, always curiosity. Excitement too, and perhaps apprehension? Aro reached for his chest as if he felt the same tug. He took a single step forward. 

Bella barely heard Edward’s growl before he was on Aro’s back, arms around his neck trying to tear it from his shoulders. The king almost didn’t seem to feel or notice the threat, his eyes were still locked on Bella, utterly transfixed by her. The guard ran to assist, but it was clear they wouldn’t make it. They were unprepared. No one expected Carlisle Cullen's son to attack Aro Volturi. 

No one expected Aro Volturi to be caught off guard either, but he was. He was in danger. Aro, this piece of her, was about to die if she didn’t do something. Edward was going to kill him. She snapped out of her daze long enough to shout, “No!” 

Aro’s eyes narrowed. He spun, grabbed Edward’s arm, pulled him off his back and slammed him hard against the stone floor. Cracks appeared along Edward’s skin. Aro’s foot went to the back of Edward’s neck as if to deal a killing blow. Jane and Alec converged behind Aro, eyeing the rest of the Cullens, waiting for his order. 

Bella spoke again, “Please,” she whispered. She didn’t want Edward to die either. Aro’s eyes found her again, and she begged, “Please don’t kill him.” 

Aro looked down at Edward who was growling furiously and struggling to break free from his iron-like grip. “As you wish.” He released Edward, and Jasper and Emmett wasted no time in grabbing their brother and dragging him away from the scene. 

No one moved, no one even dared to breathe as they waited to see what Aro would do next. 

“All of you, out.” Aro’s voice was rough and his eyes black as pitch. He avoided looking at Bella again, and instead turned his back to them. She noticed the way his hands shook a little where they were linked. Bella stared at the back of his suit jacket, unable to take her eyes off of him. 

Caius was on the edge of his seat, transfixed by the scene before him. He sneered, “That’s the second time she has saved your life Edward Cullen. You heard my brother. Out, all of you!” 

They were quickly ushered out of the room by Felix and Demetri. As they were led into the corridor, Bella heard Aro speak quietly to his brothers, 

“I need to hunt.” 

Part of her wanted to turn around. Her heart was screaming at her to make sure he was alright, but she didn’t know how he would react. She didn’t know him at all. 

But then there was still an intense desire to go to him. It took all of her remaining self control to walk away. As she did, an ache settled in her chest that increased in intensity with each step she took away from him. 

Chapter Text

They were shown to a large suite with multiple bedrooms and a small common area. “The masters will summon you when they wish to see you again,” Demetri explained. “Until then, please remain here.” Both Demetri and Felix turned to Bella and bowed deeply, “Mistress.” 

Her eyes widened comically as they left the suite. Once they were gone, there was a growl followed by a thud as Jasper pinned Edward up against the wall, “Do you have any idea how lucky you are?” He hissed. “He should have beheaded you. You interrupted a sacred moment between mates and you are lucky he had enough self control not to tear you apart.” Edward at least had the decency to look ashamed as Jasper released him. 

“Yeah, not cool man,” Emmett muttered. 

Bella had never seen Carlisle angry before, but he was clearly angry now as he stepped closer to Edward. 

“Twice,” Carlisle said, his voice dangerously quiet. “Twice you have put our entire coven at risk over Bella. Aro has every right to destroy you should he wish to do so. You attacked him, you attacked the king, in court.”

“I don’t know what got into me,” Edward’s eyes widened, “I never meant to put the coven at risk. I just… saw red . I love her. I’m sorry.” 

“Sorry won’t save our lives. You nearly killed him. Did you even think about the possible consequences?” Edward seemed utterly speechless. Carlisle leaned closer, “You are my son. My first son, but if we survive this and you ever put our coven in danger again, I will have no choice but to exile you. Bella isn’t your mate Edward. It's time you accept it.” 

The horror on Edward’s face was enough to make Bella wince. Carlisle straightened his posture and turned away from Edward. Bella shook her head, “Carlisle I am so sorry…” she began. 

He raised a hand to stop her, “Do not apologize for him Bella. You did nothing wrong.” 

Bella wanted to argue more. Only her fatigue prevented her from doing so. Her mind was reeling. Everything was happening so fast. Human Bella would have had a panic attack. Vampire Bella could only sit still and stare at the wall in shock.

Alice took notice and led her away from Edward and the others. “Are you okay?” Bella didn’t know what to say. She could only shrug and stare at the floor. 

Esme joined them and gave Bella a much needed hug, “Are you alright dear?” 

“That… isn’t how I imagined any of this would go,” Bella replied lamely. “They called me Mistress.” 

Oh god. 

Aro, king of the Volturi was her mate. 

Bella pictured Aro in her mind. His glowing red eyes, elegant, dark figure, and smooth movements. He seemed so untouchable, so intense. How could she, a newborn vampire, be his mate? 

The idea of Aro completely terrified her. She knew nothing about him except for the fact that he was Carlisle’s friend. But he was the leader of the Volturi, and the Volturi had a reputation for being cruel. What if he was cruel to her? 

“Do I have to… do I have to accept him as my mate?” She asked with wide, terrified eyes. 

The Cullens glanced at one another. “No, dear,” Esme replied sadly. “You don’t have to.” 

“Your bond isn’t settled yet,” Alice explained. “You can break it if you want Bella, but mates are sacred to our kind. You only get one mate in your lifetime. If you break your bond with Aro, you will never have that kind of connection with anyone ever again.”

“You don’t have to do anything Bella,” Edward said from the other side of the room, his voice full of vitriol. “Aro is a…” Before anyone could blink, Carlisle had Edward by the throat. Everyone froze in shock. 

“Stand down,” Carlisle growled quietly. Bella thought he looked more like a vampire than she had ever seen him. “As the leader of this coven, I forbid you from speaking for the remainder of our time here. We still don’t know what the consequences of your actions will be, I won’t allow you to make the situation worse.” After a moment Edward’s mouth snapped shut and his eyes dropped to the floor. A show of submission. Only then did Carlisle release him. 

Bella couldn’t get headaches, but if she could, she was certain she would have one by now. Why couldn’t Edward just keep his mouth shut?

“Leave us,” Carlisle waved his hand at Edward, and he disappeared without another word. 

“Is he… evil? Carlisle?” Bella asked quietly. 

“It’s not my place to tell you the king's life story, Bella,” he replied kindly, “but I can tell you I call him my friend for a reason. There is good in him. He is equally admired as he is feared. Life as a king isn’t easy, and sometimes you have to make immoral decisions for the good of all.”

“But if I accept him, I won’t just be accepting him, will I?” She gestured around them, “I would have to accept all of this too. They called me Mistress.” 

“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” Carlisle’s lips twitched into a smile, “Aro is a complex man. He might surprise you.” 

Bella was grateful when they left her alone to think. 

When she told Edward she would wait for her mate to fall in love, she didn’t know she was waiting for Aro, and she didn't know it would be so soon. 

Bella didn't know if she was ready. Her last relationship ended in disaster, who was to say her second one wouldn't end the same way? 

Except this relationship would be permanent, she remembered. If she committed to Aro, there was no going back. No breaking the bond between them. What if Aro was just as controlling as Edward? He was a king, probably used to getting his way all the time. What if he locked her away the same way Caius's wife was rumored to be? 

And yet despite her concerns… Bella wanted to see him. She wanted to… no, needed to make sure he was okay after the incident in the throne room. The bond they shared almost demanded it. 

Bella dropped her head into her hands and closed her eyes. 

She was starving, exhausted, and on top of that she had a huge decision to make. One that would decide the course of the rest of her life. How could she make such an important decision when she couldn’t even think straight? 

Several hours later, footsteps approached their chambers and Bella looked up. A light knock at the door soon followed, and Carlisle answered it. 

Demetri greeted them with a nod to Carlisle and a bow to her. "Mistress, Carlisle. King Marcus has granted your coven permission to hunt. He asks you to return to the castle once your hunt is complete.” 

“We will,” Carlisle replied with a nod. “We thank him for his consideration.” 

Carlisle led the coven to his old hunting grounds outside of Volterra. Edward thankfully took his order of silence from Carlisle seriously and avoided the rest of the coven. Bella followed his example and chose to hunt alone, away from the others. She needed the time to think and the others seemed to understand.

Bella found herself thinking about Aro. It was impossible not to, knowing what he was to her. 

She wondered if Aro even wanted her. After Edward’s attempt to kill him and Bella’s request to spare him, why would he? 

Eventually her thirst grew so strong she couldn’t concentrate on anything else. There weren’t many predators to choose from, so Bella hunted deer instead. She was starving, so much so that when she finally took down her prey, she didn’t notice the presence behind her. 

Bella smelled him before she saw him: Cypress, woody and bracing, mingled with the freshness of herbs and warm spice of laurel. There was something else too, something sweeter, more enticing. She turned and her breath caught in her throat. Aro materialized from the shadows like a prince of darkness, eyes now bright like rubies. 

“Fascinating,” he whispered as he studied the body of the dead deer beside her. He took slow, graceful steps towards her. “I always found Carlisle’s choices amusing. Prior to meeting him I never imagined a vampire choosing such a lifestyle.” 

Bella was initially startled by his sudden appearance, but quickly regained her composure. "Would you ever try it yourself?" she asked, her curiosity genuine.

“I have never been inclined to,” he replied, “but… if you insist.” She froze in surprise as Aro stepped closer, dangerously close. She fought to keep her eyes from fluttering shut at the smell of human blood that lingered on him. He reached out and slowly brushed his thumb against her lower lip. When he pulled his thumb away it was coated with the blood of the deer she finished a moment prior. He held eye contact as he brought his thumb to his mouth and tasted. 

He frowned, and Bella couldn’t help the little smile that formed on her face. “Not to your liking?” 

“No,” his frown deepened as he looked over at the offending creature. “I’m not sure how you manage.” 

“You get used to it,” Bella whispered, noticing just how close they still were. 

“I rather doubt that,” Aro called her bluff. Standing close to him, smelling fresh human blood made her head swim. Blood combined with his scent was nearly too much. Intoxicating.

Aro keenly observed her reaction. He smirked, “Would you like a taste, Isabella?” His deep voice resonated through her as he glanced down at her lips. 

Bella swallowed hard, a mix of nerves and excitement coursing through her. The bond thrummed between them, subtly encouraging her to go to him just as it did in court. The longer they stared at one another, the more she found that yes, she did want to kiss him. He was a vision of ethereal beauty, a god in the flesh. How could she not be tempted? 

But there was a voice in the back of her mind whispering: What if this isn’t real, what if he doesn’t feel the same way?

Bella heard the others moving closer to their location then. Following a herd of deer, most likely. She snapped out of her trance and took a step back from Aro. 

He chuckled, “Tu mi tenti, Isabella.”

“What does that mean?”

His smile morphed into something mischievous. “Perhaps some Italian lessons are in order.”

“Perhaps,” Bella agreed, wondering if he would teach her. She exhaled to steady herself and decided to change the subject. “Did you follow us out here?” 

“Demetri informed me of your whereabouts,” Aro nodded. “Our first meeting was… unfortunate. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“It could have gone better,” she agreed with a huff. “I want to apologize for what happened.”

“It was not your wrongdoing, cara mia ,” he replied. “I do not hold you responsible.” 

"Were you injured?" she asked, her voice tight with worry. 

His face softened, “No. Though I do appreciate your concern." 

Aro respectfully maintained the distance Bella had put between them, but now she wanted to close it. She felt the need to touch him, to inspect him for injuries. To make sure he was alright. Bella resisted the urge however, knowing it was irrational. She barely knew Aro, this was only their third meeting. He was alive and well before her, she clearly didn't have to worry. 

Bella sighed, “What will happen to Edward?” 

Aro tilted his head inquisitively, then countered, "What do you think will happen to Edward?"

She grew angry as she recalled the events of court. Edward attacked Aro unprovoked. He interrupted one of the most important moments of Bella’s life. Ultimately, Bella's relationship with Aro was her decision, and hers alone. Edward's continued attempts to dictate her choices—especially after endangering the coven—were unforgivable. There was also the matter of Aro’s position. To attack and embarrass a king was to invite consequences. 

There was no avoiding it. There would be repercussions for Edward's actions, but there was still a part of Bella that feared for him. She didn't want him to suffer or die, not because of her. She still cared for him, at least a little.

“He will have to be punished somehow,” Bella replied quietly.

“How would you punish him if you were in my position?” Aro inquired.

She didn’t know. “How are vampires typically punished?” 

“That depends on the severity of the crime,” Aro explained. “For lesser crimes, a century or two spent in service of the Volturi is the usual punishment. For more severe crimes… Death is the sentence.” 

Startled by his frankness, she blurted, "Isn't that harsh?"

Bella half expected to be reprimanded for her impertinent question, but instead, Aro laughed softly. "Vampires differ from humans, cara mia . We are less... forgiving. We are driven by our instincts, passions and desires. Violence is our universal language. Our laws are upheld by the unwavering threat of extreme consequences. Such measures are essential for the preservation of order." 

Bella considered his words for a moment. She knew the Cullens were different, but she spent so little time amongst other vampires that she knew little of what was considered normal in the vampire world. 

The only other vampires Bella had any experience with were James, Victoria and Laurent. James was certainly capable of extreme violence. She unconsciously rubbed her wrist where he had bitten her. Perhaps Aro’s statement was true, but for now she had no way of knowing. Aro followed her movements but said nothing, clearly waiting for her response. 

“I… I don’t want Edward to die,” She admitted quietly. 

Aro, for his part, looked unsurprised. “Because you love him.” 

“Yes,” she confessed after a pause, “but not the way you probably think.” 

Aro’s lips twitched. "I will take your desires into consideration during Edward's sentencing," he agreed, a hint of a bargain in his voice. "However, I expect something in return."

Of course. She thought, a deal with the devil. Her expression hardened, "What do you want?" 

“I would like an opportunity to court you, Isabella.” 

Oh. "To court me?" She blinked in confusion. Old fashioned, then. 

A low, dangerous laugh escaped him, "I would like to get to know you, cara mia , and give you an opportunity to know me."

Bella would have blushed if she were human. "I don't know how long the Cullens intend to stay," she replied honestly. 

"Your coven must remain here until Edward’s trial,” he reminded her. 

“I guess that gives us some time,” she breathed, unsure whether she was terrified or excited by the prospect. 

“Indeed.” He held out his hand, palm up and she took it carefully. The touch was innocent, but the bond between them roared to life. She felt oddly breathless, though she had no need to breathe. Aro's eyes darkened a little, despite having just fed. "Such a novelty, to touch you and see nothing," he murmured. “What an interesting pair we shall make.” His eyes remained locked on hers. Slowly he lifted her hand to his lips and placed a gentle kiss there. "Until tomorrow." 

It was one thing to watch Aro command a room, it was another altogether to have his attention focused entirely on her. Bella inhaled sharply. His gaze, his touch overwhelmed her. Unable to speak, she nodded. 

Aro sent her a devilish smile and turned to go. "Goodnight Isabella."

"Goodnight."

He vanished into the shadows, as silent and sudden as his arrival, leaving behind only a trace of his scent as proof of his presence. Bella took deep, cleansing breaths of the cool night air, wondering all the while what she had gotten herself into. 

It took every bit of willpower Aro had to not drag Isabella into his arms and kiss her. The way she responded to his touch… Delectable.

But he let her go. He didn't want to overwhelm her. She was a newborn, still adjusting to life as a vampire. Mating bonds were a new concept to her, and there would be plenty of time to act on his… desires, later. 

He wondered what she thought about their bond, about him. She was suspicious of him, of course. It was to be expected given his position. But was she as captivated by him as he was of her? She was the only person alive he couldn't read. Possa Dio avere pietà di lui. Five thousand years Aro waited, and for his patience the universe sent him a gift: a mate who could provide him true silence. 

He would spend eternity studying her, learning her body language and her every thought. It was exciting. New. Isabella was divine, una dea , and worth every minute he spent waiting. 

He sat on the edge of the desk in his study and rubbed his sternum where a steady ache had taken root. He rolled his neck too, testing for injuries that had long since healed. 

Aro thought back to his confrontation with Edward Cullen. He had the unique pleasure of reading Edward’s recent thoughts and memories during their fight. He knew how the boy pined after Isabella, though he was quite pleased to see Edward’s memory of her rejection. Edward didn’t seem to believe her, not completely, anyway. He still believed he could win her affections if given enough time. It was laughable. 

Aro despised the boy. Edward Cullen, the melencholic child, who would have allowed Isabella to waste away rather than turn her into a vampire. His Isabella, who already showed so much promise. All because he couldn't comprehend why a human would find their life desirable. 

Edward was turned too young and it left him stunted. He lacked the maturity and life experience needed to navigate his new existence. His worldview remained starkly simplistic, devoid of nuance. 

Aro briefly compared Edward to Alec and Jane. His twins were turned young as well, but they were obedient children. They knew the rules and followed them faithfully. They craved their sire's acceptance and approval, everything else was secondary. They would never grow or mature, but in many ways they were more tolerable than Edward, who had been turned during the rebellious teen years of his life. 

Isabella in contrast, possessed a remarkable flexibility. In the Cullens memories of her, she navigated complex situations with an almost intuitive understanding, adapting her approach when needed. This adaptability, coupled with a quiet wisdom born from bearing too much responsibility at a young age, allowed her to bend, rather than break under pressure. 

Isabella was cleary the superior vampire of the two, yet Edward's perceived righteousness nearly caused her death. His twisted morality fueled a rage in Aro very few could manage. He found himself thinking Carlisle should have saved himself the trouble all those years ago and allowed Edward to succumb to the fever that took his mother. 

Aro briefly imagined a future where Edward succeeded in convincing Isabella to remain human, a future where they never met. It was inconceivable.

Aro's fury simmered within him. Edward Cullen needed a reality check. If everything went according to plan, Aro would have the next few centuries to make Edward regret his decision to interrupt his first meeting with Isabella. The boy was a mind reader, and Aro's thoughts could be quite creative. And perhaps his punishment could be extended if the boy proved to be difficult. Only time would tell. 

Aro spent time imagining Edward's various punishments, but eventually his thoughts drifted back to Isabella. He couldn’t seem to keep her out for long.

He made her nervous. He sensed it in the forest, but she didn't run, she didn't let it show in her expressions. Isabella stood tall before him and asked him questions. Something very few vampires dared to do. She was brave . His first conversation with her only proved it. Edward Cullen seemed to have an inaccurate opinion of Isabella Swan. She clearly wasn’t the weak little bird he believed her to be. 

Good. 

Isabella needed to be strong if she were to survive being his queen. 

Aro sat alone with his thoughts for a brief period of time before he left to find Caius and Marcus. He found them in the library, where they spent their evenings more often than not. 

“Back so soon?” Caius raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t expect to see you for the foreseeable future. I thought you would be locked away in your chambers with your little mate.” 

“In good time, Caius,” he replied. “I have waited thousands of years for Isabella, what is a few more weeks or months in comparison? She is meant to be savored.” 

“Exactly why I didn’t expect to see you for the foreseeable future,” Caius smirked. “I expected you to be savoring her.” Aro scoffed. 

“She will prove to be a good match,” Marcus stared off into the distance. 

“Yes,” Aro narrowed his eyes. “I don’t know whether to thank you for bringing her to me or berate you for not telling me about her sooner.”

“I couldn’t be certain until she was turned,” he said quietly. “I didn’t want to make false promises.” Aro hummed and sat down across from them. 

“And what about the Cullen boy?” Caius asked. “Will he die?” 

“No,” Aro crossed his legs, “He will serve in the guard.” 

“You harbor too much love for Carlisle Cullen,” Caius rolled his eyes. “The boy deserves death for his actions. Though, now you get both the Cullen boy for the guard and your mate. Convenient.” 

"Indeed," Aro replied, but in truth he could care less about gaining Edward Cullen for his guard. Having the boy around to pine after Isabella may prove to be more of a nuisance than anything. If Edward tried to interfere again, no amount of begging would prevent Aro from taking his head. 

Aro unconsciously rubbed his sternum as he thought about her. Caius sighed, “You torture yourself, Aro. Go to her already.” 

“In good time,” he repeated as he lowered his hand. 

“Well I won’t sit here and watch you suffer,” Caius stood. “Athena should be back from her hunt soon. I will distract myself with her.” 

“Give her my love,” Aro replied. 

Once he was gone, Aro turned to Marcus, “I can’t help but wonder, brother, if you had an ulterior motive for bringing Isabella here.” 

Marcus slowly turned to face him. “I do not. You deserve to know your mate.”

“Could it be that you still seek revenge after all these years?” Aro tensed, though he hid it well. 

“I got my revenge Aro,” a serene smile crossed his face. “I have no desire to hurt you further.” 

“Forgive me if I don’t believe you.”

“If I wanted her dead, she would be.” Marcus looked away, clearly disinterested. “You lost both your sister and your wife that night. You were punished. The past is the past.” 

Aro still didn’t believe him. Marcus was hiding something, though he had no idea what. Marcus pretended to be aloof, disinterested as usual, but there was something new in his eyes, a spark that suggested intrigue. 

“I could see for myself,” Aro threatened. 

“You could,” Marcus agreed. “But you won’t.” 

He wanted to, desperately, but Marcus was right. He couldn't, not without reliving that night, not without feeling Marcus’s pain. There was a reason he hadn’t touched Marcus in a millennia. He didnt want to burden himself with his brother's suffering. 

"If you hurt her..." Aro didn't need to finish. 

"I would expect nothing less."

Aro loved Marcus. They were brothers, truly, but there were days when Marcus' indifference rattled him. This was one of those moments. 

Aro didn't notice the arms of his chair crack under his forceful grip. "I will find out what you are planning.” 

“Yes,” Marcus stared off into space, “You will.” 

Perhaps it was the distance between Bella and Aro, but by the end of their hunt, the pain in her chest was so unbearable she practically begged them to go back to the castle. A look of understanding crossed Carlise’s features and he agreed. By the time they returned, the sharp pain in her chest had settled to a dull ache, but it was still uncomfortable. 

It bothered her enough that once they were inside their suite, she asked Alice, “You said the bond isn’t completed yet, what does that mean? How does it become… complete?” 

“And that’s our queue, Edward, Jasper, Emmett.” Carlisle guided them out of the room, leaving Bella with Esme, Rosalie and Alice. Bella ignored the look of pain that crossed over Edward’s face as they left. She simply didn’t have enough patience to care. 

“Okay then, girl talk,” Rosalie grabbed her arm and pulled her over to one of the sofas to sit. 

“Oh god,” Bella muttered as the three of them surrounded her. “Why do I feel like I’m about to get the vampire version of the birds and the bees?” Rosalie rolled her eyes and Esme chuckled. 

“When you meet your mate for the first time, a bond forms between you,” Alice explained. “The bond is incomplete at that point, like your’s now.” 

“Okay,” Bella wrapped her arms around herself. “Is that why it's so painful?”

Rosalie nodded, “In the beginning, the bond is like a rope tying the two of you together, but it can only stretch so far. The further away you are from each other, the further it stretches and more painful it becomes.” 

“So if I left, if I travel far away from him, the bond could break?” She asked carefully. The ache in her chest pulsed in warning. The idea of leaving suddenly seemed incomprehensible to her. 

“It could,” Rosalie nodded. “But I have never heard of anyone purposely breaking a bond.” 

“Will it always feel like this?” Bella asked. 

“No,” Alice chimed in. “Not if you decide to complete the bond. Once a bond is settled, the rope dissolves because it is no longer necessary. The two of you become one, two halves of a whole.” 

“And that brings us to how you complete the bond,” Rosalie gave her a pointed look. “I’m sure you might be able to guess what has to happen?” 

Bella blinked. “Oh,” she was suddenly very glad she couldn’t blush. “Oh.” 

“Yeah,” Alice giggled and Esme smiled. 

“Oh god,” Bella dropped her face into her hands. “I should have guessed.”  She was mortified. She felt like the little teenage sister who was just learning about sex for the very first time. 

“Don’t be embarrassed Bella,” Rosalie replied. “How could you have known?” 

As a human, Bella often found herself amazed by vampires and their complexities. Now that she was a vampire herself, she understood they were actually incredibly simple. They were creatures of passion, mostly driven by their instincts and desires. Even the most controlled vampires she knew were slaves to their passions from time to time. 

She tried to imagine herself in that position with Aro, and found it was surprisingly easy to do so. Easier than it had been with Edward, despite the intensity of their relationship. Aro just seemed so confident, so comfortable, she didn't know him well, but she doubted he was the type to balk at the mention of sex. 

Edward on the other hand, his mind was like a tightly locked box. He was rigidly against anything of the sort, especially before marriage. Bella respected his wishes when they were together of course, but she often found herself wishing Edward were less… restrained. 

She didn't know Aro’s opinion on the matter but she knew he was older than Carlisle. She doubted he held the same puritan views. 

But was she ready for that level of commitment? She didn't know. Edward was a controlling boyfriend. He rarely allowed Bella to make decisions for herself. What if Aro was the same? She didn’t want to rush into anything. 

Besides, a mating bond wasn't the same as having a boyfriend. Aro would essentially become her husband if they followed through. It was an unbreakable commitment. 

"You're right," Bella sighed. "Thanks for filling me in."

She had a lot to think about.

Hunting eased the pain in her throat, but the pain in her chest only grew more pronounced as time went on. By the time dawn broke, Bella was pacing the length of her bedroom. She didn’t know how she could possibly go on in her current state. Why did everything as a vampire have to be so… intense?

Eventually she couldn’t take it any longer. 

Edward was the only one present in the common area of their suite when she exited her room. He seemed to know what she was about to do, and watched her with a pleading expression. Don’t go, it seemed to say, but that only served to make her angry. He had no right. 

So much for their blooming friendship. 

Bella left the suite without a second glance. 

“Mistress.”  Demetri bowed when she stepped into the corridor, “How can I assist you?” 

“You don’t have to call me that,” she muttered, feeling rather embarrassed by the whole thing. 

He cleared his throat uncomfortably, “Forgive me, Mistress, but I do.” 

She was too on edge to argue. “Is the king busy?” 

“I believe he is in court, Mistress.”  

Bella considered turning around, going back into their suite, but frustration and exhaustion were bubbling up within her. She needed to see him, even if it was from a distance. “Would you take me there?” 

“Of course,” Demetri bowed, “Please, allow me to escort you.” Another vampire, one she didn’t recognize, appeared and took Demetri’s place near the suite. She followed Demetri silently through the winding corridors of the palazzo until they reached the recognizable double doors that led to the throne room. 

The doors swung open to admit them and Bella was startled to find all eyes on her. It took every bit of self control Bella had not to fidget from nerves. 

Much of the guard was present. Alec and Jane, along with Felix and several others Bella didn’t recognize. As usual, the three kings were on their thrones. There was a coven in the middle of the room too, four beautiful vampires with golden skin.

Aro’s eyes lingered, "Isabella," he said her name slowly. "How delightful you decided to join us. Please, make yourself comfortable." he motioned towards the side of the room where the guard resided. 

Demetri gestured for her to stand beside Alec and Jane. They bowed their heads respectfully, but Bella could feel them watching her. 

Aro stood then and moved to greet the coven. They seemed utterly terrified to be there. Two of the vampire's eyes darted around the room, watching the members of the guard while the third vampire stood protectively next to the fourth. Mates, she thought instantly. Bella could hardly blame them for their fear. She herself had been in their shoes not too long ago. Aro seemed oblivious to the tension radiating from the coven. An easy smile graced his lips as he approached. No, Bella silently corrected, not oblivious. She doubted Aro had ever been oblivious in his life. His serene demeanor wasn't an oversight; it was deliberate, almost dismissive, she realized. His calm stemmed from his supreme authority. He had no reason to fear the coven before him, but they, undeniably, had every reason to fear him.

The longer she watched, the more she was fascinated by the way Aro conducted himself in court. Always in control, regal. All vampires were graceful, but Aro exuded a more profound elegance. 

How could this immensely powerful man be her mate? 

Bella forced herself to relax, to observe. Proximity helped. No longer did she feel the intense desire to find Aro. The pressure eased into something manageable. Something tolerable, but her anxieties were still there, simmering just beneath the surface.

She wasn’t the only one watching him, Bella noticed. The guard watched him carefully, seeming to catalog his every word, his every movement. When Aro moved, they moved. It was almost like they were an extension of him. They probably knew exactly what he was thinking, having known him for centuries. She found herself wanting to see Aro through their eyes. Bella wondered what they saw that she, a newcomer, couldn’t?

Alec and Jane seemed to shift slightly when Aro neared the coven. Worried for their master, it seemed. Edward surprised them all once, Bella doubted it would ever happen again. The tenseness in Jane's posture seemed to be daring the coven before them to try it. The four vampires eyed her with concern. 

There was another vampire, a female with straight, chestnut colored hair and a kind, round face. She stood only an arm's length behind Aro, an intense look of concentration on her frowning face. Bella felt herself bristle internally at her close proximity to Aro. Who was she? 

It wasn't until the coven leader, a man named Baahir stepped forward and spoke that Bella really paid attention to the proceedings rather than the vampires around her. 

He bowed to the kings and spoke in a heavy, smooth accent. “I have information about a rival coven's recent activities.”

Aro tipped his head curiously. “Show me.” Baahir approached him and held out his hand. Aro cradled his hand carefully and closed his eyes as he sorted through the other vampire's memories. When Aro opened his eyes again, he smiled, “We thank you for your loyalty. You are dismissed.”

Their relief was palpable. The coven was gone within moments, clearly glad to leave the watchful eyes of the Volturi. 

Aro sighed, “Demetri.”

Demetri appeared beside Aro in a blink, "Sì, Vostra Maestà."

“Go to Florence, to a nightclub called Il Mito. Take Afton with you and tell me what you find there. Be discreet.” 

Demetri and another, dark haired vampire, Afton, Bella assumed, disappeared without another word. 

Aro steepled his hands beneath his chin and turned back to Caius and Marcus. “An interesting development. We shall see what Demetri and Afton have to say when they return. Until then, I believe that is enough for the morning. We will reconvene this afternoon.” 

Caius, Marcus, and most of the guard were gone within moments. Only Aro, Bella, and the female vampire, who seemed to follow Aro wherever he went. Aro gently placed a hand on her shoulder, “Renata, my dear, I am quite safe with Isabella I assure you. Take the rest of the morning off.” 

Renata, that was her name, bowed to them both whispering, “Master, Mistress,” before leaving them alone. 

A wave of anxiety crashed over her as they were left alone, but the urge to flee was swiftly eclipsed by an irresistible pull. Her need to be near him was simply too powerful to ignore. 

“Isabella.” Aro walked slowly towards her then and held out his hand. Bella took it and felt the tension bleed out of her at the contact. The ache in her chest shifted into something warm, something comforting, and she sighed. He, too, seemed relieved by her presence. Perhaps she was imagining it, but she thought she noticed his shoulders relax ever so slightly. 

“I’m sorry for interrupting,” she said quietly. “I was going to wait, but…” 

Aro raised an eyebrow, “But?” 

Bella fought the urge to fidget. Why was she so nervous? He was supposed to be her mate, right? She steeled herself and gestured towards her chest, the place where the pain concentrated most. “Do you, um, do you feel it here? The pain?”

“Every moment we are apart, yes,” he nodded. She relaxed after hearing his admission. At least she wasn’t alone in her discomfort. “Come here,” he said. She shifted closer to him, and he took both of her hands in his own and brought them to his lips. He kissed them, “Does that help?” 

Bella’s heart soared in her chest at the contact. She sighed in relief, “Yes it helps.”

“Never apologize for wanting to see me, Isabella,” he whispered. “ Sono tua, cara mia.”

“I don’t understand,” she reminded him with a small smile. 

He grinned, but didn’t bother translating. “I planned to give you a tour of the palazzo today. Since you are here, perhaps we can begin early.” 

Bella was too nervous during her first visits to the palazzo to really take notice of anything. She agreed it would be nice to see the Volturi’s headquarters without the pressure of a court visit hanging over her head. She nodded and offered him a small smile. 

Aro offered her his arm. She took it carefully, noticing the small currents of electricity that seemed to flow through the points they touched. The sensation made her shiver slightly. Aro’ looked down at her, red eyes dancing with amusement and… something else. She swallowed thickly and looked away. He smiled and began their tour by leading her around the outer walls of the throne room. He pointed out various paintings and translated the Latin proverbs etched into the pale stone walls. 

Bella found the throne room less intimidating when it wasn't occupied by the guard. The palazzo was surprisingly bright and well lit for being such an old castle. Perhaps it was all the vampire stereotypes Bella picked up from the movies as a human, but she half expected the castle to be dark and gloomy. The domed, gold and red glass ceiling above and vibrant paintings served to prove her wrong.

Bella was startled out of her thoughts by Aro, who reached out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “What are you thinking?” 

“It’s stupid,” Bella muttered, embarrassed. 

“I admit I am eager to hear your thoughts.” 

She huffed a laugh, “I was thinking about how this place is nothing like I expected it to be. I guess I always expected the home of the Volturi to be dark and subdued.” 

“Ah, you are disappointed by the lack of coffins, then,” he chuckled and she was glad she couldn’t blush. “Perhaps the dungeons would be more to your liking, cara mia.”  

“So you do have a dungeon then?” She raised her eyebrows. 

Aro bent to whisper in her ear. “What kind of vampires would we be if we didn’t? We do have a reputation to maintain, after all.” Bella couldn’t help but laugh then, and he seemed pleased by her reaction. 

Aro led her atop the raised dias where the thrones sat. Bella circled Aro's ornate, black and gold throne and carefully touched the stone disc at the top. His gaze was almost predatory as he followed her movements. She found herself watching him nervously. Though whether she was truly nervous, or excited by being on the receiving end of such a gaze, she didn't know. 

"What stone is this?" she asked to fill the silence. 

"Agate, from my birth country, Greece."

"You were born in Greece?" She asked, and he hummed. "How old are you?" 

He grinned, "About five thousand years old."

“Five thousand years,” she breathed. “That’s incredible. The things you must have seen.” 

“I would be happy to tell you all of it, Isabella,” Aro replied. “Another time, perhaps.” 

She found herself relaxing the more time they spent together. He answered her questions patiently and asked a few of his own. 

"How do you find life as a vampire?" He asked as they walked slowly down one of the long corridors. "Is it everything you imagined it would be?" 

Bella couldn't stop the wide smile that formed. "I adore this life. Everything is brighter, more beautiful. The other day I watched a butterfly for over an hour. The colors on its wings, the sounds it made. I was entranced.”

"I have met many newborns over the years, and have sired a few myself. Their innocence is something that never fails to captivate."

Bella nodded, "I feel a little bit like a child at times. Other times, when the bloodlust sets in, I feel like a monster." 

"An interesting contradiction," Aro replied. "Why do you feel monstrous, Isabella?"

"I don't believe we are monsters, per say," she whispered, "I think knowing what I'm capable of scares me sometimes. Shortly after I was turned, we encountered a human in the forest. I didn't even consciously decide to hunt them, I just did. If it weren't for Carlisle and Jasper I would have killed them."

"So it's the lack of control that scares you?" 

Bella considered that. "Yes, I suppose it is."

She briefly wondered if Aro ever felt like a monster. Looking at Aro now, she doubted it. He owned what he was so completely she had a difficult time imagining him ever being human. He didn't even try to act human. You took one look at Aro and knew he was something different. Something otherworldly. Bella envied his confidence. 

"How do you do it?" Bella asked without meaning to. 

"How do I do what?" He raised an eyebrow. 

Bella struggled to put her question into words. "How are you so comfortable being a vampire when so many people in my coven can barely cope with what they are?" 

“We are what we are, cara mia. Why fight it? Every creature plays a role in nature. Why are we any different?” 

“You don’t think we are damned?” She asked curiously. 

Aro smiled widely, “I don’t believe in God, Isabella. He was created long after my birth. Even if I did believe, God is meant to be all powerful. Why would he allow damned creatures to walk the earth and hunt his most beloved species?” 

Bella reflected on his words silently for a moment while he watched her. 

"Do you feel comfortable as a vampire?" He turned the question on her. 

She considered that. "Yes, I do. I feel more comfortable now than I ever did as a human."

Aro studied her then, “When I first met you in court those months ago, I asked you what you wanted. You said you wanted to become one of us more than anything. Why?” 

Bella considered his question for a moment before answering. “I don’t really have a good explanation for it. There are the obvious reasons of course, I was a clumsy human, I never felt at ease with myself, but… have you ever known something was meant to be? Have you ever felt it with every fiber of your being?” 

“I have,” he replied with a small smile. 

“Well that’s how I felt. The moment I learned of this world, I knew I was meant to be part of it, no matter the cost.” 

"I believe some of us were always meant for this life,” he replied, confirming her suspicions. “There are always those who take to it better than others, usually those who are given a choice. The rest of your coven was changed without their consent, it is not surprising they struggle with what they have become.”

"I suppose that makes sense. Were... were you changed against your will?" 

"Yes," He confirmed, "I never knew my sire. It took time to adjust, but I saw the gift I was given and I used it to become what I was always meant to be."

"A king," she whispered. 

"Indeed."

He showed her the library next. A grand, pillared room with thousands of books collected from around the world throughout the centuries. She could have spent hours wandering the shelves, days even. Most of the books were so old, so fragile she didn’t trust herself to read them. One wrong move and the entire thing would be in tatters. Bella sighed longingly, “I wish I could read them, but I’m still learning how to control my strength.” 

“Perhaps I could read to you,” he offered. 

“You would do that?” Bella asked, surprised. 

“I would,” Aro nodded. “As an avid reader myself, I can imagine what a struggle it must be to stay away from the books you want to read. If you’d like, we can return here another day and read together.” 

“I would like that.” Bella smiled widely. 

They explored the library a little longer before leaving and continuing on, going deeper into the castle. 

Bella glanced down at the Volturi pendant around Aro’s neck as they walked. A narrow gold ‘V’, encrusted with red rubies, the color of blood. "I noticed the guards wear silver pendants, but you wear gold."

"Yes," Aro confirmed. "Only members of the Volturi family wear gold, the kings and the queens. The rest of the coven wear silver as recognition for their place in the guard." Aro stopped in front of a set of wide, carved wooden doors. 

She felt bold then. “And what would I wear? If I accept our bond?” 

Aro's expression didn't give anything away. He released her arm and moved to stand behind her. His movements were smooth, unhurried. Bella remained still and waited in anticipation for him to speak. He didn’t immediately though, and she sighed when she felt his lips brush against her temple. "You will wear gold, cara mia,” he said finally, his voice deep and hypnotic. 

Her skin burned where his lips touched. It wasn't even a kiss, not really. It was a pale imitation of a kiss, enough to tease, enough to leave her wanting more, but that’s all. Bella swallowed thickly, "Will I?" 

A laugh rumbled in his chest, "Yes."

"And if I say no?" She replied, with no real heat behind her words. 

"Do you want to say no?" 

"I hardly know you," she whispered, surprised by her own daring. He was still the king, mate or not. 

"You know me better than anyone,” his hand drifted towards her chest and tapped just above her heart. "Listen closely, Mia Regina. Don’t you feel me here?” 

Bella swayed on her feet as the bond pulsed between them. Without even meaning to, she found herself leaning back against his chest. Aro shuddered behind her and his arms came up to hold her in place. He was just as affected by her, she finally realized. It was intoxicating, being together like this. 

How did anyone function with their mates nearby? 

Bella slowly turned around to look at him and he loosened his hold. She found his eyes were much darker than they had been previously. She wondered if hers looked the same. His jaw clenched as she reached out to straighten his Volturi pendant, her fingers brushing against his chest as she did. 

He let out a tense breath and smirked, “Careful, Mia Regina."

Bella took a step back from him and smiled sweetly, “What does that mean? Mia Regina?”  

Aro’s smirk grew wicked. “It means My Queen.” He watched her closely, gauging her reaction. 

“Hm,” Bella shrugged casually, as if considering her options. “We will see.” His smirk turned into a grin then, all white, pointy teeth. 

Bella was playing with fire, she knew, teasing Aro. She didn’t even know where her sudden confidence came from. Maybe the bond was playing with her emotions, giving her a sense of false confidence. 

The word ‘handsome’ seemed too mild to describe him. Anyone would probably want him, she knew. He was powerful and refined. Clever too. She wanted to get to know him, but there were conditions attached to their potential relationship. Being queen, for example. What would that entail? 

Bella had so many questions about her place with him, but wasn’t ready to ask them. 

He watched her work through her thoughts with inquisitive eyes. He seemed to be daring her. ‘Go on, ask,’ his expression seemed to say. 

Bella wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. Not yet, anyway. “What’s behind the doors?” She asked, changing the subject. 

The tension between them eased, though Aro’s devilish grin remained. He backed away from her and moved towards the doors. “Allow me to show you.” 

He stepped forward and pushed the doors inward. A curtain of steam billowed out of the room, temporarily hiding the view within. Bella could smell the water though, warm and enticing. There were also hints of sandalwood and patchouli in the air. It was a great contrast to the scents of the city surrounding the castle. 

The steam cleared gradually and Aro took her hand to lead her inside.  “The bath house,” he explained. “We built it to model the Roman baths at the time. I make little use of it myself, though our guests often enjoy them.” 

Inside, there were three vast pools separated by Roman columns and a domed, stained glass ceiling depicting various Greek and Roman gods. Bella recognized Apollo with his chariot and Artemis with her bow. She also recognized Jupiter and Mars, fighting a battle side by side on the far side of the dome. 

“It’s beautiful,” she breathed. 

The baths were empty. Bella wondered if that was by design. She hadn’t seen a single vampire since the start of their tour. Perhaps Aro ordered them to stay away. He probably did, she realized. 

“How many people live here?” 

“Thirty two, permanently,” he explained. “Though there are always guests residing in the castle. Covens like yours. Nomads paying their respects. Members of our sister covens, Oi Oneiropóloi and La Tempête often stay with us for prolonged periods of time. On average, there are at least forty vampires residing here at any given time.” 

“Wow,” she breathed. “I knew the Volturi were a large coven, I just didn’t realize how big.” 

“There was a time, nearly a millennia ago, where we were nearly double our current size. Unfortunately it wasn’t sustainable. Too many humans went missing, it drew their attention so we split the coven. Oi Oneiropóloi lives in Greece while La Tempête resides in France. Close enough to assist, should we ever need them, but far enough away to avoid attention.” 

“And how many vampires are in each coven?” She asked curiously. 

“Fifteen in Oi Oneiropóloi, ten within La Tempête.” 

“So in all, there are almost 60 members of the Volturi,” Bella shook her head in awe. “Why so many?” 

He smiled. “If you knew our enemies, you would understand, cara mia. Most of our members are gifted in some way. I would rather they remain loyal to us than join our enemies because we didn’t have the space to accommodate them.” 

“That makes sense,” she agreed. 

“And there are their mates to consider,” he raised an eyebrow. “It is impossible to separate bonded mates.” 

“Otherwise they could end up like Marcus,” Bella whispered, mainly to herself. 

“Yes,” he replied simply. 

Felix blurred suddenly to their side then. He bowed, "Please excuse my intrusion, Sua Maestà." He held out his hand to Aro who took it and closed his eyes. 

When he opened them again, his expression was grim, "I am sorry, Isabella, we will have to finish the tour another time. There is a situation that requires my attention."

She nodded in understanding, "Thank you for the tour." 

"Heidi will show you to your chambers," he bent to kiss her hand. His lips lingered, "I will see you soon. Ciao, Isabella."

He was gone before she could blink, and the ache once again settled in her chest. 

Chapter Text

Aro’s jaw clenched as he gave Caius a look. Handle this, his expression said. Normally Aro did the talking while Caius and Marcus observed. Today however, he wasn’t in the mood. Aro had been summoned away from his beautiful, daring, Isabella, all over a petty dispute between rival covens. 

One coven hunted on the others claimed land. Now they expected the Volturi to mediate the conflict and deliver justice. 

They weren’t human police. The Volturi maintained a few strict laws, but vampires weren’t helpless creatures. They were expected to settle their own disagreements, whether through violence or peace, he didn’t care. 

Aro sat on his throne, simmering with rage as the two groups argued amongst themselves, knowing if he involved himself, heads would roll. 

Caius rolled his eyes and stood. The two covens stopped speaking immediately and looked back and forth between Caius and Aro in surprise. Aro nearly laughed. They clearly expected the calm, agreeable Aro to handle their dispute, not the temperamental Caius. 

Marcus made a small sound of amusement while Aro glared down at the covens. 

“Why so surprised?” Caius tipped his head to the side in a predatory manner. “Were you hoping for my brother?” 

“Ah, no, Signore ,” the leader of the offending coven bowed deeply. “We are honored to receive your assistance.” 

“Do you not believe me capable of delivering judgment?” Caius pressed on. 

“No, Vostra Maestà," the coven leader’s eyes widened. “Of course we meant no offense.”  

“You come to our city to ask for our assistance regarding your ridiculous territorial disputes only to insult me?” Caius said in an even tone. “Hmm.” He rested one hand under his chin, “What are we to do about that?” 

“I deeply apologize, Signore,” the coven leader bowed, shaking a little as he did. “It was not my intention to insult you. Please forgive my poor manners.” 

Caius circled the two covens then, studying them, categorizing their strengths and weaknesses. Just because Caius didn’t have a gift, didn't mean he lacked skill. He could read people better than most. There was a reason he was king, after all. 

“There is more to this, than a territorial dispute then?” Caius asked suddenly, “Your covens are quite familiar with one another. How?” 

The offended coven leader spoke up then. She crossed her arms, “They killed two of our members some time ago. We fought back and killed one of theirs, and ever since then they have held a grudge against us. Even though they were the ones who started this conflict to begin with.”

“You killed my mate,” another male from the offending coven hissed. He launched himself at the female coven leader, but the rest of his coven stopped him before he could attack. 

“Is that so?” Caius asked. He waved his hand casually, “Well then I think the solution here is a simple one.” 

Both covens froze, waiting to hear his verdict. 

“I understand the desire for revenge,” Caius shrugged. “But this case is not within the realm of our responsibility. So I will propose a solution.” He gestured towards the widowed man, “You will fight your mate’s killer. To the death. Afterwards, both covens will be allowed to leave.” 

“Signore,” the female coven leader gasped. 

Caius held up a hand to stop her, “You wasted our time by coming here. We do not involve ourselves in territorial disputes. You know the desire to avenge one’s mate is an irresistible force, it is time to face the consequences of your actions. This is simply the natural order of things. Perhaps this will teach you not to waste our time in the future.” Caius returned to his throne then. He raised an eyebrow, “Well? Get on with it.” 

The widowed vampire stepped forward, eager to avenge his mate, while another man, slightly smaller than the first, emerged from behind the female coven leader. Both covens tensed as the two men circled one another in the middle of the throne room. 

Aro only partially watched the fight as it ensued. He didn’t find pleasure in violence the way Caius did. The entire affair only served to annoy him. He would have greatly preferred to be with Isabella, admiring her, listening to her lyrical voice as they toured the palazzo. Instead he was stuck watching Caius handle their affairs. 

The widowed vampire won in the end, ripping his mate’s killer's head off in one swift movement. 

The man stared down at the mangled body while the members of the dead vampire’s coven grieved. All of the fight seemed to leave him at once. "Thank you for justice, Vostra Maestà.” The widowed man bowed deeply to Caius. "My purpose is done. I ask you to please kill me, so I may be reunited with my mate." 

Marcus stood then and walked slowly down the steps, "I will honor your request."

"Thank you, Signore." The widowed man breathed a sigh of relief and knelt. "Thank you."

For a moment, Aro imagined himself in the man's place. If something happened to Isabella, would he beg for death? The bond in his chest ached at the thought. As strong as he believed himself to be, he was just as susceptible to grief as any other member of his species. They had only just met, but mating bonds were powerful. Who knew how strong their bond would become if given enough time to develop.

In a way, his attachment to her frustrated him. She was a weakness, one his enemies could easily exploit should they wish to do so. If Isabella knew his enemies, she may think twice about completing their bond. But Aro spent so many years of his life alone, and now that he'd finally found her, he didn’t know if he had the strength to live without. Isabella, so full of untapped potential. It couldn’t be helped, he supposed. If she was to be his weakness, so be it. 

Aro studied Marcus and took note of the sympathy in his brother’s gaze as he brought about the end the widowed vampire sought. Marcus had asked for death many times since Didyme’s death, and prior to meeting Isabella, Aro never understood his reasoning. 

Now, however…. 

Aro thought of the pain in his chest, the bond stretched between him and Isabella. What would it feel like if a completed bond were severed, he wondered. 

“You took my soul,” Marcus once said to him. Aro almost believed him now. 

“Send in the next one,” Marcus ordered Bianca with a wave of his fingers as the two bodies went up in flames. Their human secretary hurried to obey. 

The next hours passed slowly, and their last case only served to irritate him further. 

A gifted vampire with the ability to evoke terror in others, decided the best way to impress the Volturi and ask for a place in their guard was to hunt within the walls of Volterra. His ability certainly didn’t help him when Felix tore off his head. 

“How dull,” Caius complained when they finally left court later that evening. 

“Such a waste,” Aro agreed. 

“Becoming a vampire doesn’t always guarantee intelligence, unfortunately,” Caius sighed. 

“He may have been useful in interrogations,” Marcus muttered. 

“The law is the law brother,” Aro reminded him. Marcus hummed in agreement. 

“Have you been spending time with your mate, Aro?” Caius studied him curiously. “You smell of her.” 

“I have,” Aro admitted. “I gave her a tour of the palazzo this morning.” 

“A tour?” Caius scoffed. “I would think a tour of your bed is a better use of your time, don’t you?” 

A growl rumbled in Aro’s chest. The discomfort of the bond combined with the undesirable court verdicts and Caius’ jabs were enough to put him on edge. “Don’t.” 

“If you won’t ease your tension with your mate,” Caius smirked, “then perhaps a little violence is what you need.” 

Aro made to ignore him, but Caius didn’t give him a choice. The moment they neared the sparring chamber in the East Wing, Caius grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back. Aro hissed in pain, and Caius shoved him through the door. The door broke off its hinges at the force. 

Marcus sighed. “Must you always make a mess?” 

Neither one of them were paying attention to Marcus, however. Aro was too preoccupied with the idea of ripping out Caius’ throat with his teeth. 

They were a blur of movement as they fought, Aro lost himself in his fury while Caius remained focused, deadly. Aro realized his mistake too late and found himself with his arms pinned behind his back. 

Caius released him, a look of triumph in his eyes. “Gods, Aro. Pathetic. You can do better than that.” 

A snarl ripped its way out of Aro’s throat and he spun and grabbed Caius by the neck. Caius fought his way out of Aro’s grasp and pushed him to the far side of the room. Aro remained on his feet as he slid across the floor, only to collide with Caius again a moment later. 

The floor shuddered with the force of their fight. Each hit sounded like thunder cracking. 

Caius was right, it felt good to lose himself entirely. Like Carlisle, Aro prided himself on his self control, on his sense of propriety, but ever since Isabella’s arrival his control had begun to slip. This was the safest way for him to let go, in the privacy of the East Wing with only his brothers as witnesses. Perhaps Caius knew, and that's why he brought him there.

Aro landed a strong hit to Caius’s stomach. He heard his brother’s skin crack beneath his fist, but Caius was already two steps ahead. 

Caius grabbed his outstretched arm and twisted viciously. Aro felt his arm begin to crack and yielded to the pressure of Caius’ hold. He fell to one knee and Caius wrapped an arm around his neck. 

Caius tutted, “You’re distracted.”

“Vaffanculo,” Aro growled at him. 

Caius pretended to gasp, “Such distasteful language.”

They heard footsteps and both of them looked up to see Athena strut in, as beautiful as ever. Caius’ eyes glazed over a little at the sight of her, and Aro took the opportunity to reverse their positions. He kicked Caius’ legs out from under him and pinned him to the ground, knee on his back. He grabbed Caius’ hair and yanked his head back, “Now who is distracted?” He hissed in Caius’ ear. 

Athena’s melodic laugh filled the room. “Oh, was I interrupting?” 

“No, you arrived at just the right time, Athena dear,” Aro smiled as he released Caius, “You helped me prove my point.” 

“And what point is that?” Caius snapped as he stood up. “That you’re a lovesick fool?” 

“Remember what you were like in the beginning, Caius,” Marcus said evenly. “ I remember the way you followed our Athena around like a dog the first several months after mating. In fact, you still do most days.” 

Caius glared at his older brother. “Perhaps you would like a turn, Marcus?” 

Marcus shook his head and leaned casually against the wall, “I’m content to watch you tear each other apart.” 

Athena walked over to her livid mate and ran her fingers through his hair, “Perhaps you and I should take a turn, Leone mio.” 

Caius’ eyes darkened. He jerked his head in their direction. “Both of you get out.” 

Aro and Marcus didn’t need to be told twice, they left quickly, Aro chuckling on his way out. Athena and Caius held a shared love for violence, and their sparing ended in intimacy more often than not. Neither king had any desire to see their brother and sister in law in a compromising position. 

Aro returned to his chambers to change into a fresh suit before emerging a moment later. Renata stood just outside his chamber, always the dutiful bodyguard. “Where is Isabella?”

“She requested to visit the library, Vostra Maestà,” Renata replied. “Demetri escorted her.” 

"Grazie, mia guardiana."

It didn’t take them long to reach the library. Aro ordered Renata to wait outside with Demetri before venturing inside to find his Isabella. 

Aro half expected to find her amongst the fiction section of the library having seen Edward’s memories. Though was pleasantly surprised to find her wandering amongst the rows of history books the Volturi had collected over the years. 

His years of experience allowed him to move silently, to observe her without being detected. He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the wall to watch her as she read the titles. 

Isabella ever so carefully pulled one of the books off the shelf and carried it to a nearby table. She didn’t open it, however, only stared at the cover. Perhaps she was too scared to risk ruining the book with her newborn strength. He would never know. Not unless he asked her. 

Aro wished he could see what she was thinking. He yearned to touch the unknowable depths of her mind. She was infuriating, yet undeniably exciting. No one in all his years had ever kept him out. 

Isabella was powerful. Aro was certain she could do more than she was aware of. He was eager to test the extent of her power, to learn what she could do. He could hardly contain his curiosity, vampire abilities were his passion, after all. Perhaps once they grew closer he would broach the subject with her. 

Not that her abilities were the only reason he wanted her. Over the centuries, Aro had witnessed countless mating bonds. Yet, he remained an observer, never experiencing the union himself. He knew theoretically how the bond affected vampires, having delved inside countless minds, but he had yet to feel its impact. Logic dictated that Isabella was a danger to him, a weakness to be eradicated. But his insatiable curiosity demanded further investigation. 

Aro noted his own reactions towards her with a strange fascination. His eyes traced the lines of Isabella’s face, the delicate curve of her neck, the way her auburn hair shimmered in the fading light. He wondered what it would feel like to kiss her. Were her lips as soft as they looked?

He wanted her. He wanted every part of her. Body and soul. He felt as if he knew her without even trying. He loved Sulpicia once, of course, but she never inspired such deep emotional responses in him. Isabella was special, unique. 

La sua anima gemella. 

Isabella slowly, carefully moved to open the cover of the book. Aro suppressed a chuckle, so impatient, his Isabella. He promised to read to her, yet she couldn’t wait. 

Isabella let out a little pleased huff when she managed to open the cover successfully. Adorable. She approached the first page with the utmost care, as slowly and cautiously as one performed surgery. She turned it halfway without issue, then her grip tightened slightly and her fingers tore through the delicate paper. 

This time, Aro laughed. She heard him and turned to face him, wearing a horrified expression. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry.” 

He waved his hand nonchalantly and moved to sit across from her. He picked up the book, The Children of the Moon. “Ah, well this is one of Caius’ favorites.” The horror on her face intensified. Aro took pity on her and winked, “We just won’t tell him, will we?” 

She shook her head, “I’m such an idiot.” 

“I assure you, you are nothing of the sort,” he smiled and began flipping through the rest of the book. “What about this book caught your attention?” 

Isabella hesitated. Then, “You’ve seen Edward and Carlisle’s memories?” 

“The Quileute tribe?” Aro guessed. 

She nodded, “I wanted to learn more about them. How it works.” 

“I see,” Aro closed the book. “Well I hate to disappoint you, cara mia , but your friends are not werewolves in the typical sense.” 

“What do you mean?” She frowned. “I have seen them myself.” 

“Your friends are shapeshifters, not werewolves,” he clarified. “The children of the moon are something else entirely. To become a true werewolf, a human must be bitten, not dissimilar from vampires. They are immortal, like us. They change into their wolf form at night and are far more powerful than the wolves of the Quileute tribe. The werewolf’s bite is fatal to vampires, and one wolf is strong enough to take down a vampire on their own. They are feral, violent creatures. Our natural enemies.” 

“They sound terrifying,” Isabella replied quietly. 

“Indeed,” Aro whispered. “There were once many of them in the world before the Volturi’s involvement. Now, only a few remain.”

“You killed them?” She leaned forward, and he used the opportunity to reach out and take her hand. He smiled to himself, enjoying the pleasant tingling of energy that flowed between them at his simple touch. 

“Yes. They were a threat to us all. They killed vampires whenever the opportunity presented itself, and changed humans just as often. The werewolves lack any sort of control when they are in their wolf form. They were a threat to the statute of secrecy.” 

Aro brushed his thumb back and forth across the smooth skin of her palm. So soft, so inviting. “I must insist we keep the existence of the Quileute tribe between us if you want to keep them safe. Caius despises the werewolves. He had an unfortunate encounter with one a few millennia ago.” 

She understood. “I won’t say anything.” 

Aro continued holding her hand. “Are there any other subjects you wish to study?” 

Isabella laughed a little, “Well. Edward wasn’t very forthcoming whenever I asked him questions about our species and our history. Alice, Carlisle, they answered my questions as best as they could, but I can’t help but feel I still have so much to learn.” 

Aro gave her a wide, approving smile. He was thrilled by the possibility that Isabella’s curiosity for their extraordinary world mirrored his own. “I would be happy to answer all of your questions tesoro, ” he stood and pulled her up with him. “Come, there is something I would like to show you.” 

Isabella threaded her arm through his as if by instinct. As if she enjoyed touching him just as much as he enjoyed touching her. The thought delighted him. 

They went deeper into the library, the books growing older with every step they took. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment. It was a smell Aro enjoyed, and Isabella’s deep breaths suggested she shared his appreciation. 

They continued on until they reached the far corner of the library, where a pair of imposing, ancient wooden doors stood guard. “The Volturi Archives,” Aro explained as he pushed the doors inward, revealing a long, dimly lit room. Towering bookshelves lined the walls, shelves overflowing with ancient texts and preserved artifacts. Long, wooden tables covered in tattered maps and family trees lined the middle of the room. 

“Vostra Maestà.” They were greeted with a bow. 

Aro nodded to the white haired vampire hidden behind his desk of towering parchment. “Isabella, allow me to introduce Ambrose, the Volturi archivist.” 

Turned in his early 70s, Ambrose was one of the older humans known to have survived the transformation. Most human hearts were incapable of handling the stress. Ambrose proved to be stronger than most. In truth, Aro was quite fond of him. The vampire took pride in his work and served the Volturi faithfully. He took to his work with a single minded focus few could manage. 

Ambrose smiled kindly, laughing lines around his eyes showing, “Mistress, it is an honor to meet you at last. We have waited for you for a very long time. Welcome to Volterra.”

“Thank you,” Bella returned his smile shyly. She glanced around the room, “You look after all of this?”

“Indeed, Mistress, and it is my pleasure to do so. Us vampires are in a unique position to record history. Our memories allow us to record untainted accounts of human history and our own.”

“The guard are expected to write reports of their missions and experiences and bring them here to Ambrose,” Aro informed her. 

“I keep detailed records of all the vampires and covens the Volturi encounter,” Ambrose explained. “There are others in our coven who spend their days gathering information. Watching the news, traveling the world. We keep an eye on vampires and humans alike.” 

“Why humans?” Isabella asked.

“Humans are quite powerful in their own right, cara mia.” Aro smiled. “Their technology, political disputes, and wars impact us, even if indirectly. It is in our best interest to stay up to date with their activity. As their technological capabilities grow, so do the chances of our discovery. It is more important than ever that we remain informed. And of course, humans are our food source.”

Isabella swallowed thickly and Aro smiled to himself. Newborns… always hungry. He gave Ambrose a pointed look and the archivist vacated the room with a bow. 

Now alone, they walked further into the chamber. On the far wall, an ancient tapestry hung, The Volturi family tree. Aro watched curiously as Isabella moved forward to study it. 

At the top, Aro, and Didyme’s names were linked, along with Caius, Athenadora and Marcus. Being the only vampires he had ever sired, Sulpicia, Jane and Alec’s names were written just below Aro. Felix’s name was just below Marcus’, and the space below Caius’s name remained empty. 

“Who is Sulpicia?” 

“My wife. She died many years ago.” 

Isabella frowned. Ah, she hadn’t known he was married then. “I am sorry for your loss.” 

“Thank you, cara mia.” 

She seemed to want to ask questions about her, but avoided it for now. “And who is Didyme?” 

“Didyme was my sister. I turned her shortly after I was bitten. Marcus was her mate.” 

“And she died as well?” 

Aro nodded. “Yes.” 

“Must be a dangerous occupation then, being queen,” Isabella said, half jokingly, but he could see this new information bothered her. 

Aro could almost hear Didyme whispering in his ear, encouraging him to tell Isabella the truth. To tell her how dangerous his ambition could be. But he couldn’t, not yet. He didn’t think she was ready to learn what he was capable of. Too much too soon and Isabella may decide to run away with the Cullens. Aro wasn’t a good man, but the consequences of Didyme’s death weighed heavily on his conscience. 

Aro briefly wondered if Isabella was strong enough. The crown was a fragile thing, he needed a mate capable of shouldering it's burden. A mate who shared his ruthless determination to protect it. 

Her bravery was undeniable. As a human, she withstood James, and despite Edward’s mistreatment of her, she fought for the Cullens again and again. She agreed to be bitten, sacrificing her human life in the process. All for them. 

Aro also found her ambition promising. She possessed a single-minded desire to become a vampire and she made it a reality. It was a quality he believed would serve her well as queen. As a master of ambition himself, Aro understood her drive better than most. Edward could only dream of appreciating Isabella the way Aro already did. He saw the darker parts of her soul and celebrated them. He only hoped she would extend him the same courtesy. 

“It was a long time ago,” he took her hand to kiss it before guiding her over to the shelves. He distracted her quickly enough with stories of his first years as a vampire. His nomadic lifestyle with Didyme, before meeting Marcus, and eventually Caius and Athenodora. The beginnings of the Volturi. 

Isabella pointed out several interesting titles as he led her through the archives. A book on newborn vampires, as well as a book on those who came before the Volturi.

 “There were other coven's who ruled before the Volturi?” She asked. 

Aro nodded, “The Dacia, the Romanians, were the first to come to power several millennia ago. Their numbers were great, and their power allowed them to expand across much of Europe. In Egypt, there was another powerful coven, led by the vampire Amun. The Dacia and the Egyptians battled one another for many years. Both covens believed vampires should rule over humans, they never bothered to keep their existence a secret.”

“But you destroyed both covens?” Isabella asked.

Aro nodded, “Their constant fighting served as a distraction. It allowed us to gather a small, but powerful group of talented vampires. The war with the Dacia lasted a century. In the end, their numbers were no match for the likes of Jane and Alec. Once the Dacia were dealt with, we set our sights on Egypt. After our success there, no one dared oppose us again.” 

"Did anyone survive?" Isabella asked, eyes wide. 

“A few,” he replies. “They attempt to rebuild their covens every few centuries to no avail. We always find them.”

“What did it feel like?” Isabella asked, “To win?” She clarified after he raised an eyebrow. 

Aro grinned. Oh Isabella. He reached out and ran his fingers gently against the line of her jaw, enjoying the way her eyes darkened in response to his gentle touch. “How do you imagine it felt?” 

“Euphoric,” Bella replied immediately. The Volturi outsmarted them all. Centuries of planning, of gathering talented vampires paid off in the end. 

A secretive smirk played on his lips, “Do you like winning, cara mia?”

Did she? Well, there were days when she practiced ballet as a child, when the desire to do better than her friends led her to practice at home, long after lessons ended. 

She’d lost her ambition as she grew older. She was too focused on taking care of her mother, too focused on making sure the bills were paid. There wasn't time for anything else while she was trying to keep their heads above water. 

Then Bella moved to Forks. She met Edward, a vampire, and everything changed. Her goals changed. She found a family, a world worth fighting for. In the end she did what she had to do, for the Cullens… and for herself. 

After protecting the Cullens, becoming a vampire was all she wanted. She’d achieved that. Now that she was a vampire, what else did she want from her new life? Did she want to attend high school after high school with the Cullens? Did she want to continue playing human? It wasn’t really something she had put much thought into. Originally, she assumed she would follow the Cullen’s wherever they decided to go. She loved them, she wanted to be part of their family and was willing to do whatever it took to fit in. Now though, she knew there was more to life as a vampire. She didn’t have to pretend to be anything other than a vampire if she didn’t want to. 

Bella won in some ways. She became a vampire, but she suddenly found herself asking: why become a vampire just to continue playing human? 

She loved the Cullens dearly, they were her family, but she was beginning to see her future from a new perspective. She loved being a vampire, and wasn't sure if she wanted to pretend to be human. 

Bella felt decidedly young in that moment. Inexperienced and unsure. There were so many options. Too many. 

Something must have shown in her expression because Aro nodded, “I believe ambition comes naturally to vampires like us. It is normal to want more than what is provided for you." 

“You like a challenge,” Bella noted. 

He grinned at her, “I have lived a long life. Ancient vampires need the occasional challenge to avoid growing stagnant.” 

“When was the last time someone challenged you?” Bella found herself asking. Once again surprised by her own reckless questions. There was something about Aro that encouraged her to ask them. 

Aro seemed to enjoy it though. He clasped his hands together and laughed in delight. “I suppose that would be you, cara mia.”  

“Me?” Bella blinked. 

“Who else?” 

They talked well into the night. Bella found she could listen to Aro for hours and never tire of his stories. It was impossible not to be swept away by his enthusiasm.  

Everything about him made him question herself and her beliefs. Simply knowing him made her want to go out and learn more, if only to keep up with him. 

Eventually the burning in Bella’s throat became too much to ignore. Aro offered to escort her back to her shared quarters with the Cullen's. 

Bella played with the sleeve of his dress shirt as they walked, enjoying his warmth against her side and the tingling of energy where they touched. “When did you decide you wanted to take over the world?” 

“Hm,” he considered her question with a smile. “I suppose my ambition was always present, even as a human. After becoming a vampire, after mastering my ability, I knew what I wanted. I knew my ability was special, useful. I knew what I was capable of and I thought I could do better than the current ruling covens.”

Bella cracked a smile. “Arrogant from the very beginning then?” She teased. 

Aro's laugh was positively gleeful, “Yes.”

They stopped outside her door. Aro leaned forward, eyes sharp with mischief, and whispered in her ear, “Perhaps one day you will join me for a hunt, cara mia. A real hunt.” His breath was soft against her skin. 

Bella’s throat burned horribly at the thought of a hunt. Her instincts were screaming at her to agree, but… she was a Cullen. She was torn between her instincts and loyalty to her coven. “We will see,” she replied in an equally quiet whisper. 

Aro was beautiful, especially up close. Classically beautiful, timeless, carved by Michelangelo himself. He presented an air of age and experience, but he was bitten young, perhaps in his mid twenties. She suddenly found herself wondering what he looked like underneath his impeccably tailored clothes. She couldn’t imagine him being incredibly muscular like Emmett or Felix, yet she longed to explore him.

She briefly wondered where that unusual thought came from, but again found herself too distracted by him to care. 

Bella took advantage of his closeness and inhaled deeply, allowing his addictive, herbal scent to fill her senses, but it wasn’t enough. The bond again went taunt between them. She leaned into him, resting her forehead against the collar of his dress shirt. Aro allowed it, remaining completely still as she explored him. As if he was afraid she would panic and run if he moved. 

Bella’s hands gravitated slowly towards his chest. She enjoyed the warmth of him under her palms. Her hands crept slowly upward until she touched his neck. Such a fragile, sensitive place for vampires. His skin was warm and soft, she longed to kiss him there, to bite. She turned her head to brush her lips against his neck, an imitation of a kiss, much like Aro’s the day prior. A low rumble reverberated in his chest, the sound sent phantom shivers down her spine. 

Worried she had upset him, Bella began to pull away. Aro didn't let her, however, he wrapped an arm around her waist and prevented her from moving back any further. She looked up at him to find his black pupils were blown wide. His desire was unmistakable, even to a newborn vampire like her. He leaned forward, close enough for their noses to brush. She thought he would kiss her. Part of her wished he would, but after a long, tense moment he exhaled and whispered, “Isabella, I simply refuse to part with you now. Allow me to take you hunting instead. You can even hunt your deer, if you so choose."

“Alright,” she breathed, unable to form proper sentences with him standing so close. His responding smile blinded her. 

Bella couldn't wipe the smile off her face as she made her way back to the suite after hunting with Aro. He didn’t hunt himself, he insisted he was content to watch Bella hunt her strange choice of prey. 

His positive attitude was infectious. How someone so old could have so much enthusiasm for life, she didn’t understand. Thousands of years later, he was still excited about the smallest things. 

Aro was fascinated by her hunt, he watched her every move, and she had a hard time focusing despite her intense hunger. He teased her relentlessly about her choice of prey, and they discussed the merits of hunting humans vs animals. Though it was more lighthearted than Bella expected it would be. He teased her about the taste, the fur. 

She explained that much like Carlisle, she didn't want to become a murderer. 

“Ahh Isabella,” Aro grinned. “Life is not so black and white. Wait until you taste it for yourself. It is the nectar of the gods, irresistible.”

Being with Aro felt natural. There was a level of comfort steadily growing between them that took months to reach when she was with Edward. Every moment with Edward felt stunted, forced, despite their feelings for each other. He was in constant pain when she was near, and it was inevitable that pressure influenced their relationship in some ways. 

Aro was a complicated man with many layers, but he felt accessible, unlike Edward. Sometimes, understanding Edward’s emotions felt like an insurmountable challenge. Her time with Aro had shown her how many walls Edward had built. It made her realize how exhausting it all had been. 

It was still early in their relationship, and Bella knew it wasn’t right to compare them, but they were so different it was hard not to. 

Demetri stood guard outside the suite and bowed as she approached. “Mistress.” He opened the door for her and she nodded her thanks. 

On the other side of the door she found the suite empty except for Edward. She sighed internally. 

Edward studied her, his face blank of any emotion. “You were with Aro.” 

“I was,” she said. “Where are the others?” 

“Hunting,” Edward replied. “I thought I would stay behind and wait for you.” 

“You didn’t have to do that,” Bella sighed and walked towards her room. 

“Wait,” Edward stood up. 

She turned around and crossed her arms over her chest. “What?” 

“I’m sorry for what I did. I didn’t want to hurt you.” 

“Well you did hurt me,” Bella snapped, anger welling up inside her. “Apologies won’t help you now. As far as I am concerned, our little friendship experiment is over.” 

He winced, “I understand I upset you. I will spend the next century trying to make it up to you, but Bella, you have to understand, Aro is dangerous. To you and to me. There is no telling what punishment he will inflict upon me during…” 

“I asked him to spare you,” Bella interrupted. 

“In exchange for what?” Edward’s eyes widened. “Aro doesn’t do anything without asking for something in return.” 

“He asked to court me and I said yes,” Bella’s eyes narrowed. “A fair request if you ask me, given the fact that he is supposed to be my mate.” 

Edward’s expression was a mixture of anger and despair. “You shouldn’t hand yourself over to him just to save me Bella.” He stepped closer to her and his brow furrowed. “You reek of him.” 

Bella let out a derisive snort, “Don’t worry Edward, Aro has been an absolute gentleman. I have been with him all night, of course I smell like him.” 

“Bella,” Edward said, his voice becoming desperate. He reached out to touch her, but thought better of it and dropped his hand to his side. “You may think you like him, but he is dangerous. The entirety of the vampire world fears him for a reason.” There were footsteps outside the suite, and Edward’s expression turned panicked. “There is something you need to know.” 

The door opened and Carlisle entered, his eyes narrowed as he looked back and forth between them. “Edward, enough.” 

Bella used Carlisle’s appearance to sneak off into her room. She couldn’t stand to be around him a moment longer. She closed her eyes and did her best to ignore the furious whispering going on in the other room despite her excellent hearing. 

“She needs to know the truth!” Edward hissed furiously. 

“You don’t know if it's the truth,” Carlisle replied evenly. “None of us do. It is dangerous to make assumptions based on rumors. You are putting yourself in danger, Edward.” 

“I don’t care about myself! I only care about her. I couldn’t bear the thought of her tying herself to a monster for all of eternity!” 

“Edward,” Carlisle’s voice lowered to the point where it was almost inaudible. “It is not our place to interfere. It is Bella’s choice to make.” 

“How can she choose if she doesn’t have all the facts?” Edward snapped. 

“Perhaps,” Carlisle’s voice turned dangerous, “you should give Bella a chance to get to know him on her own. Aro is quite straightforward about who he is.” 

“What if he doesn’t tell her the truth?” 

“What if there is no truth to tell?” 

On and on it went. 

Eventually Bella couldn’t take it anymore. 

She left the suite in a blur, she couldn’t stand the thought of spending her sleepless night in the same place as Edward. The walls of the palazzo flew by her as she ran. She didn’t even have a particular location in mind, but as her pace slowed, she found herself standing in front of the slightly open doors of the roman baths. 

Bella debated whether or not to enter. She had no idea who was inside, but the idea of a hot bath suddenly seemed very appealing. 

After another moment of consideration, Bella opened the door enough to slip inside. She was again greeted by the warm steam and smell of sandalwood and patchouli. She felt herself relax immediately. 

She heard movement in the water, and noticed someone watching her from the far end of the pool. A classically beautiful woman with flowing blonde hair and striking, penetrating eyes scrutinized her. 

“Hello,” Bella greeted, feeling slightly awkward for intruding. “I am sorry for interrupting.”

“You must be Isabella,” the woman replied. Her voice had a musical quality to it that Bella found unique.

“Yes,” Bella confirmed. “I don’t believe we have met.” 

“I am Athena,” she replied, as she continued watching Bella with her unsettling stare. Her name, Athena , sounded familiar but Bella couldn’t place it immediately. 

Bella took a few steps closer to the edge of the pool, and it was then, she realized Athena was entirely naked. 

Her reaction must have shown on her face, because Athena’s lips quirked. “We are from a time when being nude was quite ordinary.”

Bella didn’t want to come across as a coward. For some reason, she felt the need to impress this woman more than the rest of the guard. She had an air of authority that made Bella want to distinguish herself. 

“Do you mind if I join you?” Bella asked, putting on a mask of ease. 

“Please do.” Bella thought she saw a hint of amusement in Athena's expression, though she wasn't certain.

Bella took her clothes off quickly, but gracefully and laid them on a bench beside the pool. Once naked herself, she didn’t rush to jump in the pool as human Bella might have. Though truthfully, human Bella probably would have run in the other direction immediately. Vampire Bella took her time walking across the decorative tile floor before slipping into the pool. 

She sighed in relief as the warmth enveloped her. It didn’t penetrate her skin as it once would have, but it was enjoyable nonetheless. 

“How do you find Volterra Isabella?” Athena asked. 

“Overwhelming,” Bella replied truthfully. She could have lied, but didn’t see a point. Anyone in her shoes would be overwhelmed. 

“Understandable,” Athena replied. “You imagined a certain life for yourself, and now your future has changed.” 

That was certainly one way of putting it. 

“Yes, I suppose so.”

“I can imagine being mated to Aro Volturi complicates matters.” 

“Do you know Aro?” 

“I know Aro quite well,” Athena replied. “We have known one another for many years.” 

“I don’t know him that well,” Bella admitted. 

Athena regarded her thoughtfully, “You will, given time.” 

“Is there anything you can tell me about him?” Bella asked. She didn’t know what Athena’s connection to Aro was, but if Athena knew him as well as she said, then perhaps she could give some insight. 

“He is unpredictable, passionate,” Athena replied with a tilt of her head, as if considering. “He is the most intelligent man I have ever met.” She said this almost grudgingly, and Bella found herself curious about their connection. “What makes you think you are good enough for him?”

The way Athena phrased the question caught Bella off guard, though she could sense there was no jealousy behind the question, no malice. Only genuine curiosity, and maybe a little protectiveness? 

Bella took a long moment to consider her answer. “I don’t know. I suppose I don’t think I’m good enough for him. I never imagined fate would lead us where it has, but it has led us here, so there must be a reason for it.” 

“Interesting answer, Isabella,” Athena replied. She stood, and with a graceful movement, jumped out of the pool. She looked utterly unashamed of her naked state as she faced Bella again, “I hope, for yours and Aro’s sakes, that fate chose well. I look forward to our future conversations. Good evening.” 

“Good evening,” Bella repeated. 

It wasn’t until after she left that Athena’s full name popped into her head. She remembered the name, written on the Volturi family tree in the archives. 

Athenodora.

Caius’s mate, the last queen.

Chapter Text

As promised, Aro took time out of his busy schedule to read to her. Unfortunately, Bella was more focused on him, than she was on the book. 

The more time she spent with Aro, the more she could see herself eventually falling for him. She enjoyed his quick humor, his smirks and general air of playfulness. Most of all, she admired his confidence. Aro was the opposite of Edward, a breath of fresh air. Only time would tell if his intentions were genuine. 

Bella promised herself she wouldn't settle for someone like Edward again. She would maintain her dignity and wouldn't allow anyone, especially her mate to bring down her self confidence. If Aro showed any signs of doing so, she would break the bond. But so far he hadn't. Aro was nothing but kind and patient with her. Bella only hoped it continued. 

Bella watched him, captivated by the elegant line of his jaw, the subtle curve of his lips as he read to her in the library. His eyes, usually so piercing, were softened, focused intently on the book. And his voice, the way his accent, a unique blend of different languages and centuries resonated as he read was mesmerizing. Every word he spoke was like a caress that pulled her in deeper. She could hardly focus on anything else. 

“To all besotted souls, my counterparts, to whom these verses come with a petition to write me what you think of my rendition: greetings in Love, the lord of open hearts. Already nearly over by a third were all those hours lit up by stars till morning, when Love appeared before me without warning. I shudder thinking what his presence stirred. It seemed that he was overjoyed in keeping my heart in hand, his arms a gentle bed for someone draped in silk—my lady sleeping. He woke her. And, respectfully, he fed that burning heart to her, who shook with dread. Then, as he turned to leave, I saw him weeping."

"Beautiful, yet cruel," Bella murmured, shaking off the entranced state his voice had lulled her into.

“Love is cruel, cara mia,” Aro replied. “Love can both consume the lover and frighten the loved.”

Bella nodded. “I think vampires understand this better than most. If what everyone says is true, our love never fades. It is as permanent as we are.” 

“You speak of Edward,” he replied matter-of-factly. 

Bella nodded, “I think I will always love him a little, but I don’t love him the way he loves me.” 

“If your feelings for him changed before you were turned, your new feelings would carry over into immortality.” 

Bella considered Aro’s words. She loved Edward romantically right up until the moment he snuck into her bedroom after their trip to Volterra. She loved him right up until the moment he declared he had no desire to protect his family from the Volturi. He only cared about Bella remaining human. He didn’t care what she wanted, or what should be done to protect his family. He was single minded in his obsession. 

Bella knew Edward wasn't only to blame for the problems in their relationship. She played her part, of course. They both did. There was a reason she ended things with him before being turned by Carlisle, but did she stop loving him? 

Not immediately, she realized, but at some point during her months of preparation, she did. 

Bella stopped dreaming of him in her final weeks of being human. Stopped missing him as a partner and missed him as a friend instead. She began to rely on herself and made her own decisions free of his influence. 

The realization felt good. Therapeutic, almost. 

“I stopped loving him romantically before I was turned,” she finally admitted. “I do love him as a friend, perhaps even as a member of my coven, but I don’t love him the way he loves me.” 

She saw Aro smile out of the corner of her eye. He was obviously pleased by her revelation. “I did wonder. I can’t read you the way I read others, as you know. All I know of you is from the minds of your coven. I have to wait patiently for you to reveal yourself to me.” 

“Now you know how most of us feel,” she teased. 

He chuckled, “Yes, I suppose so.” 

“Do you wish you could read me?” 

He hummed. “Yes and no. You are a mystery I am aching to solve, but I am glad I cannot see. I enjoy a challenge, and you, tesoro, are the ultimate challenge.” 

His words sparked a flicker of anticipation. She was suddenly very glad she couldn’t blush. “It must be exhausting though, seeing everyone’s thoughts and memories every time you touch them.” 

“No,” he replied. “My gift is part of me, Isabella. I learn something new from every encounter. Seeing the way others think, allows me to change my methods of thought as well. It gives me an edge, so to speak. I am always learning, improving upon myself.” 

“Perhaps that is a gift then,” she agreed. “I think it would drive me mad.” 

“I suppose that’s why it was given to me then,” he smiled. 

“Can vampires truly never change?” Bella asked him after a pause. “If we fall in love, if we experience heartbreak, or loss, do we truly live with that pain forever? We really can’t move on?” 

“Our memories never fade, as you know,” he replied, closing the book for a moment. “But with time, pain can lessen. It takes vampires an extraordinarily long time to ‘move on’ as you said, but it is possible. Just not to the extent humans are able to experience. Most vampires don’t live long enough to recover from such a loss. Despite our immortality, the average vampire only lives a few hundred years before they are killed by a rival coven or nomad. Only the strong survive as long as we have.” 

“So be careful who you give your heart to, I suppose.” Bella whispered, mostly to herself. “If we are unchanging, how is it possible to recover?” 

“I don’t know,” Aro admitted. “I have a theory, but it isn’t proven.” 

“Would you tell me?” 

“I believe our perfect recall is both the reason it takes us so long to move on, and is also the reason we can move on at all. I believe if we live long enough, we form so many new memories, we are less likely to think about those that cause pain. It is a matter of probability and frequency. When you have a thousand years of memories, versus a hundred years of memories, there are more to choose from and you are less likely to think about the object of your pain.” 

“But only if you want to move on,” Bella said. “If a grieving vampire spends all their time thinking about the object of their loss, they will never recover.” 

“You are correct,” Aro nodded slowly, “the vampire must want to heal and not spend their time thinking about their losses.” 

“What if a vampire loses a mate?” She asked, though she thought she knew the answer already. 

“Losing a mate is complicated,” Aro’s voice lowered. “The bond between mates is deeper than the average relationship. Soul mates, I once thought it a sensational expression, but over the years I have found it to be true. Vampires can’t move on after such a loss.” 

“So Marcus will never recover?” Bella asked quietly, and he shook his head no. “That’s so sad.” She couldn’t imagine spending so much time alone, grieving over a mate who would never return to her. She found herself wanting to hug Marcus, to tell him how sorry she was. 

“It is, cara mia,” Aro agreed gently. 

“Have you moved on?” From Sulpicia? The question was out before she could stop herself. 

Aro’s eyes flickered to hers, an unreadable emotion simmering in their depths. “I have.” 

Bella exhaled, unable to suppress her feelings of relief. 

His lips curved into an easy, knowing smile. “Shall we return to the book?” 

After hunting with the Cullens the following day, Felix found her and informed her Aro wanted to see her in his study. Edward, as usual, sent her a disapproving look as she left, and as usual, she ignored him. 

Bella followed Felix through the winding corridors of the palazzo until they reached a rather unassuming wooden door. Renata was already there, standing guard. 

“Come in,” Aro’s smooth voice echoed from inside his study. Renata moved aside and bowed as she opened the door for her. 

Bella entered Aro’s study to find him sitting at his desk, writing a letter. She took a moment to look around. The room itself was as refined as the man. Dark. A combination of ancient and modern. Turkish rugs lined the floors, and Greek pottery adorned the bookshelves, but there was also a sleek laptop on his grand carved mahogany desk and a cellphone beside it. 

Aro himself looked much the same as he usually did, minus his suit jacket. He still wore his gold Volturi crest, but the top button of his dress shirt was undone and his sleeves were rolled up to the elbows. Bella had a feeling this was as casual as he ever dressed. She found herself admiring his forearms as he wrote. 

His lips twisted into a smirk, “I can feel you watching.”

Bella forced her eyes away from him, embarrassed to be caught, and instead turned to look out the large open French windows. 

Aro's study offered a truly breathtaking view. Far below, beyond the ancient walls of the palazzo, Volterra stretched out, a vibrant tapestry of life. The city hummed with activity, a symphony of human existence. And here was Aro, far above it all. The overview served as a potent reminder of his rule, a living testament to the world he subtly commanded.

The sound of writing stopped after a moment and was followed by the sound of folding paper. Aro was behind her a moment later. He gently pulled her hair back over her shoulder. “I am sorry for keeping you waiting,” he whispered, and she shivered with pleasure at the feeling of his breath on her neck. 

“It’s fine. You’re a busy man,” she whispered. 

“Indeed.” 

Bella asked, “You wanted to see me?” 

“Yes, I wanted to inform you, Edward’s trial will take place a week from today.” 

“I see,” Bella sighed, she knew it was coming. Edward’s trial couldn’t be delayed indefinitely. Even so, it felt too soon. After barely two weeks Edward would receive his punishment. The Cullens would likely want to leave as soon as possible afterwards. They wouldn’t want to risk upsetting the Volturi further. Better to leave while they still could. 

And Bella would have to choose. Would she stay with Aro, or would she follow her family back home? It was an impossible choice to make. Her feelings for Aro were already quite strong, but to leave her family… She already left one family behind. She didn’t know if she had it in her to abandon another. 

“What are you thinking?” Aro asked. 

Bella sighed, “I’m thinking about my family. The Cullens, my father.” 

“Do you regret it?” 

Leaving behind Charlie, he meant. Bella bit her lip as her last memory of her father flashed through her mind. As much as she missed him, she sometimes tried not to think about him. Her strong, loving father, devastated by her death. It was all her fault. 

“Did you miss your family after your change?” Bella crossed her arms over her chest and turned to face him.

“Yes,” Aro nodded. “My grandmother and my sister most of all. I watched over them as soon as I could resist human blood. My grandmother was too old to be bitten, but I changed my Didyme as soon as she was a suitable age. I thought perhaps she would be gifted, like me.” 

“Was she?” Bella asked. 

“She was,” Aro smiled wistfully. “Extraordinarily so. She had the ability to inspire great happiness in those around her. The coven was utterly devoted to her."

“She sounds wonderful,” Bella said. She imagined a woman, as graceful and ethereal as Aro, dancing through the corridors of the palazzo, spreading happiness wherever she went. 

"Sometimes I wonder if her gift reached beyond what I'd anticipated, taking our very joy with her when she died."

It was difficult to imagine, until Bella's thoughts turned to Marcus. He seemed to have so little life left, as if Didyme had taken it with her. Perhaps Aro’s theory held some weight. Bella found herself grieving a woman she had never known. 

“I don’t regret it,” Bella finally answered his question. She lowered her eyes as her chest clenched with emotion. “My father, he didn’t deserve what I did to him. He was a very good man. He was all the things a good father should be. He didn’t deserve what I did, but I don’t regret it because I’m selfish.” 

“If it makes you feel better, you didn’t have a choice in the matter,” Aro tried to reassure her. “The law is clear.” 

“I know,” Bella sighed. “But… I wanted this too. Yes the law required I change or die, but I wanted this more than anything. I think… I think I would have done anything to get it.” Bella had never said the words out loud, but it was true. She wanted to protect the Cullens, yes, but she wanted this. She always wanted it. 

It all worked out well in the end. The Cullens were guaranteed safety, and Bella became a vampire. A mutually beneficial agreement for everyone except Charlie. Her poor innocent father. 

“I think if any of the other’s were given a similar choice, they would have chosen death,” Bella whispered. “Because at least death is honest.” 

“The Cullens excel at painting the world in stark black and white," Aro remarked. "Carlisle is so inherently good, so pure, he inspires betterment in all around him. Yet, even he understands that some paths are unavoidable. He would never hold you to his own standard of virtue, Isabella. You are allowed to choose differently."  

“I don’t know if that makes me feel better or worse,” she shook her head. “He’s so good he can’t even find it in himself to judge us when we do something wrong.” 

Aro's lips curved into a smile. "Carlisle is special. I've often wondered if his gift lies in his goodness and self-control. Similar to Didyme's gift, perhaps. He inspires those around him.” 

“You think Carlisle has a gift?” Bella asked, surprised. 

“I suspect so, yes. Though I have no way of confirming.”

If that were true, then Aro was right. Carlisle’s purity was unattainable for most vampires, and if anyone knew Carlisle, it was Aro. 

They stood there silently together for several minutes listening to the sounds of the city below. A strong breeze carried the smell of humans with it. Warm, delectable. She shivered. Her whole body tensed as she fought the desire to hunt. 

Aro, sensing her discomfort, closed the windows one at a time before retaking his place behind her. 

“Thank you,” she whispered. 

“Prego .” 

“What does it taste like?” Bella asked quietly. So quietly, she hoped none of her family would hear through the walls of the palazzo. 

Aro knew what she was referring to. “Divine,” he replied in an equally quiet tone. “The taste varies based on the human you choose. Floral, sweet, savory, rich.” Her breath hitched as his hand drifted to her throat. His gentle caress there sent a shiver through her. “The burn you must feel here, would become all but a memory.”

The burn in her throat increased exponentially, though she couldn’t help but ask, “Do you have a preference?” 

“I have always preferred a clean taste, free of substances. Citrus.” 

Bella swallowed down a mouthful of venom. “I see.” 

“Heidi will be returning soon if you would like to join us, cara mia.” 

She wrenched her eyes shut and exhaled, trying to force the smell from her mind. She shook her head sharply, thinking of Carlisle, “I can’t.” 

Aro didn’t force the subject. 

Bella didn’t see Aro for the next three days. Instead, spent hours wandering the corridors of the palazzo, using her rare hours of solitude to study the art lining the walls in between hunts with the Cullens. 

She knew her family worried about her, but she needed the time alone to think. 

There was a possibility the palazzo would  become her home eventually. As much as the thought terrified her, there was no denying it. Aro was… alluring to say the least. As much as she wanted to take things slow, her body continued to betray her little by little. Would she even have the strength to reject him in the end? If she even wanted to?

She didn’t have much time left to decide. 

Bella thought about Aro’s smiles, his teasing, and touches. She wondered where he was, what he was doing. After spending so much time with him, three days was a long time to be apart. The uncomfortable ache in her chest had steadily grown as the hours passed. It was quickly becoming unbearable. 

She hoped he wouldn’t be away much longer. 

She was startled out of her internal thoughts by the sound of a fist hitting another solid, vampire body. The palazzo wasn’t a silent place by any means. There was a constant hum of noise throughout. Typing on computers, turning pages, various conversations and even the occasional heart beat when the secretaries wandered too close, though Bella took special care to avoid them. 

The sound of fighting though, that was new. The wise thing to do would have been to walk away. Perhaps it was Edward's fault, or Aro’s influence, but she felt rather rebellious and followed the sound of the fight instead. 

After walking down a long corridor and down a seemingly endless set of stairs, Bella found herself in what she assumed to be the castle dungeons. It wasn’t as dark and gloomy as she thought it might be, though the lack of windows and dim lighting certainly didn’t help. 

The sound of fighting grew louder, and as she turned a corner and entered what looked like some sort of modified gym, she found the source. 

Four sets of eyes belonging to the Volturi’s scariest vampires snapped up to look at her as she entered. Jane and Renata stood off to the side, while Alec and Felix engaged in some sort of confrontation. 

Bella, frozen in fear, found herself unable to speak. She internally berated herself for daring to explore. The palazzo wasn’t technically her home, but it was theirs, and here she was intruding. 

Alec stepped away from Felix and bowed to her, “Mistress.” The others followed suit, even Jane, who Bella couldn't read. Alec gave off a sort of boyish charm, seemingly liked by everyone. Jane, on the other hand, remained quiet by her brother's side. Bella couldn't decide if she hated everyone around her, or was simply an introvert. 

“Hello,” Bella forced out. “I am sorry for intruding.” 

They looked at one another, obviously confused. Bella frowned, not knowing what to do. “Is something wrong?” 

After a long, uncomfortable moment of silence Renata took pity on her. “The kings don’t apologize, mistress.” 

So I shouldn’t either, Bella realized. She sighed and wondered, not for the first time, how she would ever fit in with the Volturi. There were so many unwritten rules she didn’t understand. She wasn’t born to be a queen, she wasn’t a natural, not in the way Aro was. She felt confident as a vampire, far more confident than had ever been possible when she was human, but moments like this reminded her she was still Bella . 

In some ways she would always be clumsy Bella Swan. She hoped to outgrow it someday.

“Would you like to use the room, Mistress?” Renata asked. “We can leave.” 

“No,” Bella replied quickly, maybe too quickly. “Please, just… continue.” They obeyed immediately. Bella sighed internally.

Alec and Felix resumed their fight while Bella slowly crossed the room to stand near Renata and Jane. As much as they terrified her, she didn’t want to look like a coward by avoiding them. The three of them watched Alec and Felix fight silently for a while. Despite how much smaller Alec was than Felix, despite how much younger he appeared to be, he danced around the much larger Felix. 

“Why doesn’t Alec use his gift?” Bella asked quietly. 

“The masters expect us to know how to defend ourselves without them, Mistress.” Jane spoke in an almost whisper. 

“No one could ever get close enough,” Bella replied. Jane’s lip twitched. 

“You could, mistress,” Renata pointed out. 

Bella froze. Did Aro expect them to learn how to fight… because of her? It was true, she could bypass the Volturi’s most powerful gifts, but she didn’t think of herself as a threat. Perhaps she was more powerful than she realized. Bella would have felt proud if she knew the first thing about fighting. Did Aro truly consider her a threat? He must, otherwise he wouldn’t bother.

How convenient then, that she was his mate. 

Felix landed a particularly brutal kick to Alec’s left leg. It set him off balance, which gave Felix an opportunity to twist him around and wrap a huge, muscled arm around his neck. 

“Yield,” Felix hissed in Alec’s ear. 

Alec’s expression made it clear he had no desire to do such a thing. He fought against Felix’s grip, but the bigger vampire’s arm tightened around his throat and the sound of cracking vampire flesh echoed through the room. 

“Fine!” Alec hissed back after a moment and Felix released him. 

Alec looked rather petulant as he stalked over to Jane’s side. It was an expression that reminded Bella just how young they were. She remembered the pain of her own change and found herself wondering how they felt being bitten at the age of twelve. At least Bella had been old enough to understand what was happening to her. Alec and Jane were young children when they were bitten by Aro. 

“My turn,” Jane didn’t give Felix a chance to react before she was on him. Like Alec, Jane danced around Felix. Though unlike Alec, Felix couldn’t seem to catch her. Jane seemed to know his moves before he made them. But how could she? She wasn’t a mind reader. 

Bella watched in awe as Jane made quick work of Felix. She used Felix’s momentum against him, causing him to over extend himself. He launched himself at Jane, but she dodged him a moment before he made contact. He couldn’t slow his movement forward and Jane vaulted herself over onto his back. Her arms wrapped tightly around his neck. Her sharp teeth were millimeters away from his flesh when she barked, “Yield.” 

“I yield,” Felix replied in a deep growl. 

As Jane made her way back over to them, Bella, still in awe of her skills, asked, “Would you teach me how to fight like that?” 

Jane stopped moving and her eyes widened slightly, “You want me to teach you? Mistress?” 

The ‘mistress’ almost seemed to be added almost as an afterthought, but Bella didn’t care. As much as Jane terrified her, she understood where Aro was coming from. As a vampire, knowing how to fight was an essential skill. Perhaps the other Cullen’s would disagree, but Bella remembered James vividly. Victoria was still out there somewhere, and she never wanted to end up in that situation again. “You’re clearly very good,” Bella told Jane. "I'm completely unfamiliar with fighting, and I'd be honored if you'd teach me."

Jane didn’t seem to know what to say. 

“Getting to know the guard already, I see.” Aro entered the room, he looked pleased. Bella couldn’t help the small gasp that escaped her upon seeing him again. It had only been three days, but the bond between them ached from the lack of contact. She missed him, and wasn't that a startling thought. 

“Vostra Maestà.” The four Volturi bowed deeply. Though Jane, who was watching Bella with an unreadable expression, bowed a second later than the others. "Vostra Maestà.”

Aro’s responding nod was slight, but the four vampire’s recognized their king’s dismissal and left without a word. 

It wasn’t the first time Bella had watched him command the guard with little more than a look, but she found herself awed anyway. It wasn't just their obedience that struck her, but the palpable devotion, the silent understanding that passed between king and servant. He didn't need to shout or threaten; his authority was absolute, woven into the very fabric of their existence. 

Bella swallowed thickly, wondering, not for the first time where she would fit into the equation. She didn’t think herself capable of ordering around the guard the way Aro did, nor did she want to. She doubted they would listen. 

Maybe she wouldn't have to. She hoped. 

Once they were alone, Aro’s eyes met hers and her whole body tingled. “Are you following me?” Bella teased, trying to ease the immediate tension between them. 

He raised his hands in surrender, “I find I can’t resist you, cara mia.” Bella couldn’t help the pleased smile that formed. 

Aro returned her smile, “What do you think of them?” 

“Of the guard?” Bella asked and he nodded. “They’re very impressive,” she replied.

“They are disciplined,” he agreed. 

“Do they train like this often?” 

“Even vampires need practice to remain sharp,” he replied. “Our enemies don’t rest. Neither can we.” 

“Do you know how to fight?” She asked him. 

“Of course,” Aro’s smile was dangerous. “Though I prefer to leave the fighting to the guard.”

Of course, Bella thought to herself. His mind is his biggest weapon. 

Aro must have witnessed thousands of battles through his contact with others using his gift. That's not even including the Volturi’s battles with the Dacia and Egyptians during their hundred year rise to power. It was difficult for Bella to comprehend the magnitude of Aro’s gift. Thousands of years, millions of memories all contained in one mind. She doubted anyone would stand a chance against him. 

Bella thought back to her earlier conversation with Jane and found herself considering her own potential. “Jane said you expect them to know how to fight, even with their powerful gifts. Renata suggested that it was because of me.” 

He didn’t look ashamed. “The Volturi must prepare for every possibility. I didn’t know you were to become my mate, Isabella. However, the possibility of similar abilities existing elsewhere necessitates their readiness. They should have been taught centuries ago."

“I don’t blame you. It’s only that I know nothing about fighting.” Bella smiled. “I’m basically harmless.” 

He barked out a laugh, “ Harmless . Hmm… not a word I would choose to describe you, cara mia. A newborn capable of subverting our most powerful gifts is hardly a benign force.” He stepped into her personal space wearing an eager expression. “You are powerful, Mia Regina. Of that I have no doubt.” 

“How can you be so sure?” 

Aro held out a hand to her, “May I?”

After a moment’s hesitation, Bella allowed him to take her hand in his. She shivered at his touch and he smirked. Aro closed his eyes and bowed his head over their joined hands, like he did the day they met. 

Bella felt a brief moment of panic. Perhaps he could read her, could see her memories and had lied about it. She forced herself to calm down and reminded herself that Edward couldn’t read her thoughts either. Neither could Jane hurt her. It was unlikely they were all faking. 

Aro remained in that position, still as a statue. Bella wanted to ask him what he was doing when she felt a light pressure in her head. At first it was barely noticeable. The longer Aro held her hand though, the more the pressure increased. She winced. It grew and grew until her head throbbed with it. It felt like someone was driving a blade into her skull. 

“Aro,” Bella whispered, but he didn’t move. She shook her head, trying to rid herself of the unbearable pressure building in her skull. “Aro stop,” she told him. When he ignored her a second time, Bella grew angry. She could hardly remain upright against the agonizing assault on her mind. She hadn’t felt pain since her transformation. 

“Push me out Isabella,” Aro ordered. 

“What?” She blinked, feeling disoriented. 

“Fight back. Push me out.” 

Bella tried to pull her hand away, to get away from him, from the sharp, digging pain. Aro refused to release her. His grip tightened and he pulled her closer instead. His body straightened though his eyes remained closed. His lips hovered just over her forehead. “No. Push me out, here .” Then he kissed her forehead. Pain and pleasure mingled at the unexpected contact. Pain won out in the end though, and Bella was left with no choice but to try . 

Bella wrenched her eyes shut and forced herself to focus. She focused on the pain, instinctively followed it further, deeper until she found its origin. A dark spot on the edge of her mind, oddly cool and comforting, despite the pain it caused her. 

“You found me,” Aro smiled against her forehead. “Very good, Isabella. Now push me out.” 

“Aro,” Bella groaned, unable to gather the strength. She felt him there, but couldn’t do anything about it. 

“I don’t belong, Isabella,” he explained. “Push.” 

She squeezed his hand so tightly it must hurt, but he didn’t complain. Bella focused on his cool, dark presence and pushed. She imagined herself leaning against a tall, black wall of steel, she imagined herself pushing it outward with all her vampire strength. 

It moved, just barely. Feeling encouraged, she pushed harder. More, more, more, until it began to move. “Get out,” she growled into his chest. 

Bella needed help. Even she, a newborn vampire, wasn't strong enough to move an impenetrable steel wall on her own. She suddenly imagined a gushing river, rushing towards the wall. Ice cold and deadly, the river grew and grew until the steel wall collapsed like a weakened dam under its force. The pain left her all at once. She heaved a sigh of relief and collapsed against Aro’s chest. 

He smiled into her hair and let out a delighted laugh. “Magnifico. Isabella, you amaze me.” 

Anger coursed through her. “Why did you… what was that? What did you see?” 

“I didn’t see anything cara mia, do not fret,” Aro replied, his tone overjoyed. “That was your shield.”

Bella pulled back a little to look up at him. “Shield?” 

“Yes,” he replied, smiling brightly still. “It is as I expected. Your ability doesn’t only protect your mind, you can actively project it. By extending its reach you forced me out. With practice, you may be able to expand it far beyond yourself. You may be able to protect others. Truly extraordinary.” 

Bella tensed. She thought back to the first time they met in the Volturi throne room. Aro looked fascinated then, like he wanted her, and at the time she wondered if it was for his guard. He had that same look in his eye now. 

Aro had a reputation as a collector of talented vampires. What if that was the real reason he wanted her?

Truthfully, Bella did want to learn more about her ability. Knowing what Alice and Edward were capable of, Jasper too, she envied them. Even Aro, who was perhaps the most powerful of them all. She longed to feel equal to them. So far, she’d been entirely dependent on the Cullens for help. If she could do more than guard her own mind, maybe she could contribute more. There was no mistaking the profound power imbalance between her and Aro. An ability would help change that. Yet, what if that was the only reason he wanted her? 

What if he was playing the bond to his advantage? Using it to keep her in Volterra so he could use her in the guard? 

Every thought left her the moment Aro whispered her name and took her face in his hands. “Isabella.” His expression sobered. He studied her with his piercing red eyes, his thumb stroking her cheek. “What concerns you, tesoro?” 

“It’s nothing,” she said reflexively. 

Aro’s thumb moved to brush her lower lip. “Something upsets you. You must tell me, cara mia.” 

“You seem quite happy that I have such an ability,” she began after a moment. “I guess I’m worried that's all you want from me.” 

He seemed genuinely surprised by her admission. “You doubt my affections for you?” 

“I don’t know what to think,” Bella whispered. 

The corners of Aro’s lips tugged into a smile. “Isabella. You are my mate, I assure you, I want far more from you than just your gift.” Embarrassed, Bella tried to duck her head away from him, but he lifted her chin with his fingers, forcing her to look at him. “I am intrigued by your gift, but I am also fascinated by you, mia regina. Isn’t that what it means to be mated?  To embrace every aspect of the one you love?”

Bella sucked in a breath, “You can’t possibly love me already.”

Aro chuckled and brushed his fingers against her cheek. “I admire you greatly, Isabella, and I see our potential.” 

That made her smile, “Potential, huh?” 

“Hmm, yes,” Aro's gaze, those deep, crimson pools, held her captive. The tension between them grew. Her breath hitched when his hand moved with an almost lazy grace to cup her jaw. His thumb, cool and feather-light, brushed across the pulse point at her throat, and a shiver traced its way down her spine. “So much potential.” he murmured, his deep voice a silken caress. 

Slowly, deliberately, Aro lowered his head. Bella closed her eyes instinctively as his lips, warm and firm, met hers. A gasp escaped her, the pressure of his lips sending a jolt through every nerve ending.

It wasn't a gentle kiss, like those she once shared with Edward, but a kiss of absolute, undeniable claim. There was a profound certainty in the movement of his lips, a silent declaration that left her breathless. She felt the bond between them more than ever, a current that jolted through her, igniting something deep within her core. Her skin tingled, alive and hyper-aware, as if every pore was drinking in his presence. 

Bella moaned softly as he deepened this kiss, and an answering growl escaped Aro. She had never been kissed like this. She grabbed the lapels of his suit, desperate for something to hold onto, to remain standing. One of Aro’s arms snaked down to wrap around her waist while the other threaded into her hair. His lips never left hers as he slowly guided her backwards towards the wall. 

As they reached the wall, he pushed his body more snuggly to hers and broke the kiss. His black eyes, alight with desire, studied her expression. 

She shuddered as he bent to kiss her again. “Aro.” A low, almost imperceptible growl rumbled in his chest as he kissed her, a sound that vibrated through her own bones, settling deep in her core. She felt a dizzying pull to surrender, and her fingers, still fisted in his lapels, tightened. She didn't even notice when her fingers tore through the fabric. 

They fit so perfectly together. Bella wanted him more than she had ever wanted anything in her entire life. It was a profound, all consuming need that set her on fire. 

Would it always be like this?

Just as the world around them seemed to shrink to nothing but the space they occupied, the sound of someone clearing their throat in the corridor outside shattered the moment. Aro paused, his lips just brushing hers. A muscle ticked in his jaw. The calm he usually exuded was replaced by a flash of raw, barely suppressed fury in his eyes. Bella, disoriented and breathless, blinked. The moment between them, so consuming, evaporated like mist. Aro straightened slowly, releasing her, though his eyes never left hers.

Enter," he commanded, his voice a low, dangerous growl. There was a chilling edge to his tone that would have sent most vampires running.

Three days apart was far too long. Alas, it couldn’t be helped. Duty calls, as they say. Aro considered himself to be a disciplined man. Rarely did anything distract him, and once he set his mind to something, there was no changing it. 

At least that was true… Until he met Isabella. 

Aro promised himself he wouldn't rush. He would take his time, he would savor her when the time came. But then she looked at him, eyes full of concern. Worried he was so callous, so greedy, he only wanted her for her ability. 

Aro’s reputation as a collector was well earned. But for his Isabella to put herself in such a category? No, that just wouldn't do. Isabella was so much more. She was everything . She just didn't understand yet. 

His desire to kiss her was all consuming, and after three days apart he no longer had the will to resist. 

So kiss her he did. 

The moment Isabella's lips met his, Aro felt a profound sense of rightness, a feeling that settled deep within his ancient soul. Nothing in his long life could have prepared him for such an experience. Her taste, an intoxicating blend of sweet rain and something uniquely Isabella was an addiction he would willingly surrender to for all eternity. 

Her soft moan, the way she gripped his suit, it thrilled him to his core. She was so soft, so responsive to his touch, that the effort to maintain even a semblance of control was a losing battle. He had waited so long. The low growl that escaped him was a sound of uncontrolled desire. It wasn't an ordinary kiss, it was the forging of an unbreakable connection, the beginning of her place by his side.

And when she moaned his name. Gods.

Aro couldn't possibly let her go. She belonged with him, and the undeniable truth of it fueled the raw possessiveness he poured into their kiss. She was his. 

Then the sound of Felix clearing his throat just outside the room they occupied shattered the moment between them. Aro's eyes snapped open, and he knew they reflected the fury he felt. Isabella looked up at him, her eyes cloudy with desire, and the sight of her in such a state stoked the inferno within him. Whoever encouraged this disruption would pay dearly.

Aro reluctantly released her. "Enter," he snapped, his barely restrained fury leaking into his voice. It was a stark contrast to the usual warmth he reserved for his guard, and the sound alone should have sent chills down Felix's spine. His lips, still tingling from the loss of her, tightened into a grim line.

Felix entered, eyes lowered submissively to the floor. He bowed deeply, deeper than was expected, likely hoping to avoid his master’s wrath. He remained in that position as he said, “Please forgive me, Vostra Maestà.” King’s Caius and Marcus have requested your assistance.” 

Aro sighed deeply, of all the times… “Come, Isabella.” He told her gently, unwilling to be apart again. 

“Aro,” she looked at him, wearing a horrified expression. “Your suit.”

His anger, though still simmering, receded slightly as he turned his attention to the true casualty of their interrupted passion. His suit jacket. He ran a delicate finger over the torn fabric, a small, nearly imperceptible smile forming on his face as he did. It was ruined, of course, but it had been entirely worth it. 

“I'm so sorry,” she muttered. her gaze fixed on the ruined material. 

“I’m not concerned, cara mia,” his voice soft, almost tender as he held out his hand to her, “I have many others.”

“Don’t you think you should.. you know, take it off then before we…?” She glanced nervously at Felix who remained in his bowed position in the doorway. 

“No,” he replied simply. He had no desire to remove the evidence of their interrupted moment. “Let them look, if they dare.” His gaze flickered to Felix, a silent challenge in his crimson eyes. Felix didn’t, of course, he was far too loyal for that. “Come with me, Isabella.” 

She took his extended hand, clearly nervous about what was to come. They walked silently through the palazzo, Felix following a respectful distance behind them, intent on not upsetting him further. They entered court together. Caius and Marcus watched them as they approached. The blond king’s eyes flickered down to Aro’s suit, “Did we interrupt something, brother?” 

Aro sent him a look that promised retribution. Caius only smirked. Aro ignored him and focused on the lone vampire standing before the thrones. Aro already knew him from the Cullens memories. Laurent. 

It was Isabella who surprisingly spoke first, “Laurent?” Her eyes widened. 

Laurent looked equally surprised to see Isabella. He looked at her, took in Aro’s disheveled appearance and glanced at their linked hands. He froze momentarily, before running directly towards them, towards the exit. 

Aro pulled Isabella behind him while Felix came forward and launched himself at the outsider. Before Felix could even grab him, Laurent was on the ground screaming in pain. Jane, having beat him to it. Felix grabbed Laurent and tore off his arms in one, swift movement. Jane stopped her torment just as Felix pulled him onto his knees. 

Caius, now standing at the base of his throne hissed at the lone vampire, “Fool.”

Aro couldn’t agree more. Isabella remained behind him, one arm around his waist and the other fisted in his jacket. She slowly let go of him and came to stand by his side once she realized Laurent was no longer a threat. Aro could tell she was still uneasy. 

Aro knew of Laurent’s history with the Cullen coven. His own coven leader, James, once hunted Isabella for sport. If the vampire hadn’t already been killed, Aro would have gladly done it himself. Laurent, though, played no part in the hunt, as far as Aro was aware. 

So why run?

“Isabella,” Aro turned to his potential mate, noting the way she had closed in on herself. It made him want to tear Laurent to pieces. He sighed, “You have history with this vampire, yes?” 

Isabella nodded slowly. She glanced between Aro and Laurent, seemingly hesitant to speak. “Maybe you could… take a look?” 

Ah, apparently Isabella had something to hide as well. Felix’s grip on the still screaming vampire tightened as Aro approached, while Alec and Jane stood at the ready. 

“Stop screaming, or we will give you something to scream about,” Caius threatened. Laurent clamped his mouth shut, though he still whimpered from time to time. 

Aro grabbed Laurent’s chin in a tight, unforgiving grip, and his mind was filled with the man’s memories. 

He cycled through them quickly, only slowing when he came to Laurent’s memories of Isabella. He saw Laurent’s first interactions with the Cullens, though he didn’t see anything he didn’t already know. 

He saw Laurent briefly join the Denali coven, before splitting off to find Victoria again. He took note of the red headed vampire’s hatred towards the Cullens, towards Isabella and Edward in particular. 

“Go take a look for me,” Victoria smiled sweetly at the French vampire. “For old times sake. For James.” 

“Is there any reason you can’t do it yourself?” Laurent asked, hoping to avoid a trip to Forks. 

“I’m being hunted by the mind reader and watched by the seer. If I go anywhere near her, they will know,” Victoria explained in an even tone. “Do this for me Laurent, one last favor.” 

In the end, Laurent agreed. He went to Forks alone in search of the Cullens, with instructions to report back on his findings as soon as possible. Laurent was shocked to find Cullens were already gone, having long abandoned Isabella. 

But he found Isabella one sunny day in Forks, in the field of wildflowers where Isabella and Edward often spent time together. She was alone, terrified, and curious. Her expression cycled through the emotions, eventually settling on fear when Laurent stepped closer. She was right to be afraid, Aro noted furiously. Laurent’s mind was full of thoughts of killing her, of how good she smelled, of how delicious her blood would taste. 

His Isabella. 

In Laurent’s mind, he was doing her a favor. When Victoria eventually got her hands on her, she would die a slow and painful death, that much he was certain. His brave Isabella did her best to lie her way out of the situation, but there was nothing she could do to change Laurent’s mind. He had long decided. 

Just as he was about to kill her, the wolf boy, Jacob, and his pack of shapeshifters came to the rescue. Aro understood then why she wanted to keep the interaction a secret from the rest of his coven. He would have to thank the boy, if they ever met. 

Laurent ran from the wolves, and only barely escaped them by jumping into the sea. He never returned to Victoria. Furious with her for not informing him about the wolves. Instead, he traveled, until he eventually decided to visit Volterra to ask for a place in the guard. 

It took everything Aro had to suppress his burgeoning rage towards the French vampire. He tried to kill Isabella. His future mate. An utterly unforgivable offense in Aro’s mind. He dropped the still whimpering vampire’s head and took a measured step back. 

“What is it?” Caius asked from behind him. 

Aro exhaled slowly, a faint hiss escaping his lips. He would have to be intentionally vague to guard the secret of the shapeshifters from Caius. He didn't like lying to his brothers, but needs must. “Our French friend here once attempted to kill Isabella,” he finally declared, his voice low, dripping with cold fury. 

Caius glanced at Isabella, then at Laurent, still pinned down by Felix. A cruel glint of understanding entered his eyes, “I see.” 

“Your majesty, forgive me. I didn't know,” Laurent choked out a fresh gasp of pain as Felix's already strong grip tightened on his wounded shoulder. “I didn't know she was your paramour.”

“Paramour,” Aro repeated, glaring down at the broken vampire. “No, not paramour, Monsieur Laurent. Mate.”

Laurent’s eyes widened in horror. His eyes darted frantically between the two of them, before his eyes settled on Isabella. She flinched, and Aro realized she was still afraid. 

Unacceptable. 

“Isabella,” Laurent began, “I'm so…” 

Aro had him by the throat before he could finish. “Who do you think you are to call her by that name? You seem intent on testing my patience, Monsieur Laurent. I grow tired of this. ” Aro turned to Isabella, still holding Laurent in a choking grip. “Isabella, what would you have me do with him?”

“You want me to decide?” She asked, her expression carefully blank, though Aro could sense her anxiety. 

“It was you he intended to harm,” Aro explained in a gentler tone. “It is your right to decide how he is punished.” 

Isabella didn't want to decide, Aro could tell immediately. She hesitated as she eyed Laurent. It was a difficult position to put her in, he knew, but it was her place to decide. The others would expect her to. Aro couldn't allow his mate to look weak in front of the coven. 

Isabella seemed to understand. She looked at him, instead. “I would like you to choose for me.” Clever girl. Aro nearly smiled. She wasn't asking to spare him, yet she was removing herself from the burden of responsibility. The others wouldn't think it unusual for her, a newborn, to turn to her more experienced mate for assistance. 

Aro turned back to the struggling vampire. “Ah, how unfortunate for you, Monsieur Laurent,” he hissed, some of his rage leaking into his tone. Laurent fought against his grip, eyes wide with a knowing certainty of what was to come. “I am not in a forgiving mood.” Aro took Laurent’s head in both his hands and twisted quickly. A loud, sickening crack filled the cavernous space as his head detached from his neck. Felix, quickly grabbed a torch from the wall and tossed it onto the mangled body, which instantly burst into flames. Aro, then tossed the head in along with it. 

In truth, there was no other option. Isabella was a future queen of the Volturi. Aro couldn’t allow Laurent, a vampire who had previously tried to kill her, walk free, lest he look weak. Not that he particularly wanted to let Laurent go. Laurent was a dead man the moment he stepped into Volterra. He just hadn’t known it. 

Aro didn’t stay to watch the body burn. He took Isabella by the arm and gently led her from the room. That was enough excitement for one day. 

"I am sorry, Isabella." Aro said quietly. "I did not wish for our first kiss to be interrupted in such a way. I'm sorry you had to see him again."

Bella held his arm a little tighter. "I just... I need some time alone if that's alright." He nodded. 

Aro escorted Bella to her room at her request and gave her a chaste kiss before leaving her alone to think. 

Bella entered to find only one vampire from her coven waiting for her. “Jasper,” she whispered, surprised to see him there. “Where are the others?” 

He stuffed his hands into his pockets. A very human thing to do. “Emmett and Rosalie are hunting. Carlisle, Esme and Alice are in the library. Edward was relocated to a cell in the dungeons.”

“Why?” Bella asked, immediately concerned for Edward’s well being despite everything he had done. 

“Carlisle thought it was for the best,” Jasper explained. “He was worried Edward would do something else to get himself in trouble before his trial.” 

Knowing Edward, that was a likely possibility. She understood Carlisle’s concern. “Why are you here by yourself then?” She asked. 

“Alice asked me to stay, she said you might want to talk when you returned.” 

Bella lowered her eyes to the floor as she remembered the scene that took place in court. Laurent. Of all the faces she might have expected to see in Volterra, his was the last. 

A jolt of pure, unadulterated fear shot through her the moment she saw him. It didn’t matter that she was now a powerful, newborn vampire. At that moment she was transported back to Forks. Helpless and vulnerable to his intentions. 

Aro, of course, had sensed her fear, and his anger, while barely contained, became a tangible force that dominated the throne room. She saw it in his eyes. To Aro, her lingering fear of Laurent was the ultimate offense. An insult that demanded immediate retribution.

Then the question came, soft but laced with steel. Aro asked her how she wanted to punish Laurent for his transgressions. The eyes of the entire coven were on her, a silent, but expectant pressure. She couldn’t bring herself to do it. The whole coven was watching, she couldn’t just let Laurent go, but she didn’t have it in herself to condemn him, either. 

Bella knew with a chilling certainty what would happen if she asked Aro for help. By turning over the choice to Aro, she was inviting in the swift, merciless justice of the Volturi. She knew it, but she asked him anyway. 

Aro understood. He protected her, not just from Laurent, but from the impossible choice of enacting retribution herself. The ease with which he made his decision was both profoundly unsettling and reassuring. He wouldn’t hesitate to protect her, that much was clear. 

Bella had, until that moment, maintained a naive perception of Aro, picturing him as wise and kind, even interacting with the guard. Intellectually she knew he was capable of cruelty, it was another thing to see it for herself.

“What happened Bella?” Jasper asked softly. He sat down and motioned for her to sit beside him. 

“Jasper I…” She just didn’t know what to say. 

“Start at the beginning,” he said, and so she did. 

“I thought I would feel guilty for what Aro did to Laurent,” she explained after telling him the whole story. “I allowed it to happen. But there is just… nothing. I feel nothing except relief. I’m glad he’s gone. I’m glad he can’t hurt me anymore.” She dropped her head into her hands. “It’s the absence of guilt that scares me. And Aro, he killed him so easily, and he looked happy to do it.” 

Jasper sat next to her, his golden eyes filled with understanding. “Aro was doing his duty as your potential mate. It’s his job to protect you. If Alice had been in your shoes, I doubt I would have acted any differently.” He shrugged. “How would you feel if Aro were being attacked?” 

“Furious,” the answer came to her immediately. Aro was hers . No one else could have him. Bella didn’t know when she started to think of Aro as hers, but Jasper’s question solidified the fact that it was true. 

“Exactly,” Jasper replied. “You probably would have done the same to protect him. And as for you, Laurent tried to kill you Bella. You shouldn't feel guilty. It wasn’t your job to save him. He was a predator, and Aro dealt with him like one.” 

“But…” she sighed. “It was so easy for him. What if Edward is right? What if Aro is evil? He tore off his head Jasper.” 

“Edward sees the world through a very specific lens. And yes, from his perspective, Aro’s actions probably would seem unforgivable. However, I would argue Aro is simply a ruler who prioritizes the survival and stability of his coven above all else. He eliminated a threat to you, and in doing so, he eliminated a threat to the Volturi. It was a cold, calculated decision, and yes, maybe he enjoyed it, but I think I would have too.” Jasper reached out and squeezed her hand. "Aro’s ruthlessness has ensured the Volturi’s dominance for the last millennia. I don't think it's about good or evil for him, Bella; it's about order and consequence. And the consequences for Laurent were clear. If Aro is evil, then so am I, because I, too, would enjoy hurting anyone who dared to touch Alice.”

Jasper's words had a way of cutting through her tangled thoughts, like a lighthouse in her storm of anxiety. Unlike the others, who might only offer comfort, Jasper simply understood . He didn’t have the same upbringing as the others. He wasn’t perfect, and he accepted it. 

“But what if it’s not just Laurent? What if he hurts others too?” She asked. 

“From what Carlisle has shared over the years, Aro doesn’t revel in killing, not the way Caius does. For him it's an unavoidable part of being king.” 

“I think he wants me to be his queen,” Bella muttered, “But how will I ever be able to do what he does? I don’t know if I’m brave enough to make those kinds of decisions. I don’t know if I’m ruthless enough.” 

"Bella," Jasper said softly, a steady presence beside her. "You're not him, and maybe he doesn’t want you to be. You are incredibly brave. Sometimes being brave isn’t about being ruthless. It's about standing strong, about facing what comes next with courage. And you have plenty of that.” 

“I don’t know,” she whispered. 

“Perhaps you should talk to him and find out for yourself,” Jasper suggested. “I think he’ll listen.” 

She nodded and squeezed his hand. “I will, just not tonight. Thank you Jasper, for everything.”

Chapter Text

Bella opened the door of her room to find an unfamiliar blonde vampire waiting patiently in the corridor. "Buon pomeriggio, Mistress . My name is Heidi." 

Hedi was gorgeous in the most traditional sense of the word, with her high cheekbones and hourglass figure. Bella would have been intimidated if it weren't for the kind smile Heidi wore. 

Bella knew who Heidi was from her conversations with Aro. Heidi was the Volturi’s angler and a personal assistant to the kings. She had been nervous to meet the woman who provided all the Volturi’s food, but she looked nice enough, so she smiled back, "Hi, my name is Bella."

Heidi bowed her head respectfully, "King Aro asked me to show you to your new accommodations.”

"New accommodations?" Bella asked, surprised. 

"King Aro thought you might prefer to be closer to his chambers. The rest of your coven will also be assigned better accommodations.” 

Bella pursed her lips hearing that. Was he trying to separate her from her coven? Was Aro trying to isolate her? 

It didn't sit well with her. 

She looked back at her family. Only Jasper, Alice, Rosalie, and Emmett were present at the moment. Carlisle and Esme had left earlier that morning to meet with Aro. Alice nodded at her encouragingly, which Bella took as a positive sign. 

Bella nodded, “Okay.” She was suspicious, but she didn’t see another way to go about the situation. They were still guests of the Volturi. 

Heidi turned and led her through the palazzo . They walked further into the palazzo than Bella had dared to go thus far. They turned, and Heidi led her down a long, airy corridor. “Welcome to the East Wing, Mistress . The Volturi family’s private wing. This wing is off limits to guests unless invited.” 

Bella’s eyes widened in shock, “He wants me here?” 

“King Aro asked me to prepare accommodations for you near his chamber,” Heidi nodded. “His chambers are on the top floor.” Heidi led her up a wide, winding staircase. Sunlight filtered in through stained glass windows, and their skin glittered as they passed. They emerged on the top floor and Heidi guided her along until they reached a rather intricately carved wooden door. “And these are your chambers, Mistress. King Aro’s are beside yours, there.” 

Bella glanced towards the tall, dark wooden door at the end of the corridor. She was in the Volturi private wing, right beside Aro’s chamber. The idea of being so close was slightly thrilling, but there was an underlying current of fear too. She couldn’t understand his motivations for bringing her here so soon. They weren’t mated yet, after all.

Heidi opened the door to her room, and Bella was pleasantly surprised to find the rooms were spacious and airy. Decorated in deep, royal purple and white, she briefly wondered if Aro saw her old bedrooms in Edward’s mind. If his goal was to make her feel comfortable, he succeeded. She couldn’t help but smile a little as she looked around. White linen curtains fluttered in the warm breeze, and Bella bent to smell the vase of freshly picked flowers on the window sill. 

“Is your chamber to your satisfaction, Mistress?” Heidi asked, almost self consciously. 

“It’s perfect,” Bella turned to face her, “Did you do this yourself?” Heidi nodded, a small smile on her face. “You have a gift,” Bella told her. 

“Thank you, Mistress,” Heidi bowed slightly. “I will bring your belongings here shortly. Is there anything I can do to assist you?” 

Bella shook her head, “No thank you.” She noticed the bathroom opposite to them and stared longingly at the bath within. “I will take a bath and change, perhaps.” she admitted.

Before Bella could protest, Heidi hurried into one of the adjoining rooms and she heard the sounds of adjusting taps and then running water. Bella’s eyes widened, “Oh Heidi, I can do that myself, it’s okay.” 

She walked into the bathroom to find Heidi filling an oversized bath with various delicious smelling soaps and oils. “Please Mistress,” Heidi smiled kindly, “allow me to help.” 

Heidi seemed to enjoy the task before her. Bella didn’t have the heart to stop her, though it did make her feel uncomfortable having someone do tasks for her that she was perfectly capable of doing herself. 

When the bathtub was full, Heidi prepared several towels for her and bowed, “If you need anything else, I will be nearby.” She bowed again, “Mistress.” 

Bella thanked her repeatedly before sinking into the warm bath. It was heavenly, feeling the warm water flow along her skin, smelling the jasmine scented soap. She lost track of time.

It was nice to be alone after the stress of the previous day. She loved the Cullens, but there was very little privacy amongst them. Maybe the rooms of the East Wing were sound proofed, but she couldn’t hear anything except for the light wind blowing in through the open windows and the sloshing of water in the bath. It was peaceful. It soothed her frayed nerves. Bella still had her concerns with being separated from her family, of course, but she would be lying if she said she didn’t appreciate the brief silence. 

When she finally emerged from the bath, she dressed in a comfortable, light blue linen blouse and blue jeans, the only pair Alice allowed her to pack. She then explored her new chambers. There were three rooms in all, a bedroom, a bathroom, and a drawing room attached to a grand terrace. It was far more opulent than anywhere she had lived or visited in her short life, even more impressive than the Cullens house in Vermont. 

It was a sunny day, but the terrace wasn't visible to the city, so she wandered outside. The terrace overlooked a small, scenic courtyard below. It was serene. Bella closed her eyes for a moment, breathing in the fresh air, tasting the scents of the palazzo. 

It was clear Aro intended for her to stay in Volterra if the luxurious rooms were anything to go by. Would she even get a choice in the matter or was her fate sealed? She was so confused on what to feel. 

She liked Aro, their kiss was proof of that, but part of her felt trapped by the bond, like her choice had been taken from her entirely. Humans didn’t have mating bonds. They took their time dating different people until they found the person they wanted to spend their lives with. There was a choice involved. Vampires didn’t have that luxury. Her destiny, she realized with a growing dread, had been determined the instant her eyes met his in court.

Bella would never be free of Aro. Even if she severed the bond tomorrow, she would never be able to forget him. He would always be there, lingering in her mind. There would always be the haunting question: What if she had said yes?

Their kiss had been extraordinary. A dizzying plunge into an unknown depth of desire she hadn't known she possessed. Every part of her screamed for more, a desperate craving that still consumed her even now. She was glad for Felix’s interruption. Had they not been disturbed, Bella wasn’t sure she would have been able to stop. 

She heard a slight breeze and Aro’s scent washed over her. She turned to find him beside her, leaning contently against the stone handrail, back to the courtyard. He smiled widely, “ Buonasera, carissima.” 

“Hello, Aro,” Bella greeted stiffly. 

He studied her for a moment before standing straight and gently taking her face in his hands, “How are you tesoro?” 

Bella hesitated for a moment, questioning whether she ought to speak her mind. 

In the end, she decided she had to ask all of her questions, otherwise she would never understand, would never accept. “To start,” she sighed, “you moved me here, closer to you, but further away from my family. I’m worried you are trying to isolate me.” 

“I assure you, my reason for moving you here was quite innocent,” he replied with an apologetic smile. “I find myself unable to relax without you near. I grow weary of the strain. I moved you here for both our benefit. You are free to come and go as you please. If you do not wish to stay here, I can arrange for you to return to the Cullens."

"So you're not going to… Keep me here, are you?" Bella asked, thinking of Athenodora, the rumors surrounding her and Caius’ relationship. Not that the rumors made any sense to her. Bella had met Athena herself just the other night. She didn’t appear to be trapped…. but…

"I see,” Aro said, carefully releasing her. “You heard about Athenodora." Bella was caught off guard by his swift evaluation. She nodded hesitantly, and Aro’s expression turned serious, "No, Isabella, I have no desire to force you to stay anywhere. You are free to leave if you wish to do so." 

He hesitated then, "I only tell you this in the hopes you plan to remain with me, but should you decide to break the bond between us, I ask you keep this secret as a favor to me. Is that acceptable?" 

"Alright," she frowned. 

"Athena isn't confined to her chambers as the rumors would have you believe,” he replied slowly. “Athena used to rule alongside Caius, Marcus and myself. As did Didyme and..  my late wife Sulpicia. After Didyme and Sulpicia died, Athena was devastated. She no longer wished to rule. She isolates herself now, and prefers to remain in the East Wing, though she does leave to hunt on occasion. It was entirely her decision. You may ask her, if you wish."

That explained their meeting in the bathhouse. "So Caius allows the world to think the worst of him to protect her?" 

"Yes," Aro confirmed.

"He must really love her," Bella remarked. 

"They are mates," Aro gave her a pointed look.

Flustered, Bella turned away from him and stared down at the courtyard below. “You could still knock before coming in, you know.” 

Aro chuckled, a soft sigh leaving his lips. “Forgive me, mia regina, it won’t happen again.” 

They were silent for a long time. Aro seemed content to just be near her, but there were questions eating away at her. Bella thought she knew the answers to most of them, but she needed to hear it from him directly. She needed to know exactly what she was getting into. 

It was time to take the plunge. 

“I just don’t…” She bit out. “I’m sorry if I'm being forward, but I don’t understand. You call me your queen. Yesterday you kissed me, and then right after that you killed someone who once tried to kill me. I don’t… understand my place here. I don’t know what you expect of me. I don’t know how someone like me can be of use to a coven like the Volturi. I need to know before we go any further.”  

Aro was silent for a long time before he spoke. She couldn’t bring herself to look at him during that time. Instead, she stared resolutely at the floor. 

“I apologize, cara mia, I thought my intentions were obvious,” he said. “It was foolish of me to assume. Please, allow me to clarify.” He encouraged her with a gentle touch on her shoulder to look at him. His expression was sincere when she turned to face him, “Should you agree to become my mate, you would become my queen, and the guard will obey you as such. You would rule by my side, you would help us make decisions for the good of the Volturi and the vampire world as a whole.” 

“And you want that? You want me to commit to you?” Bella asked, needing to be sure. 

“Yes,” He replied, his voice firm. “I was apprehensive at first, I admit, but I have grown quite fond of you. I have waited thousands of years for you, Isabella.” 

“I feel woefully unprepared,” She laughed a little hysterically. “I know nothing about how to be a queen, let alone a vampire queen. It's just… a lot to take in.” 

 “You won’t be alone, mia regina,” Aro reassured her, his voice calm and steady. “I will be there to mentor you, as well Caius and Marcus. Even Athena. No one expects you to learn overnight. As long as you act with the Volturi’s interests in mind, you will do well.” 

Bella breathed deeply, searching for a semblance of calm. “I don’t know.” 

Aro smiled, “Perhaps you can begin by observing, hm?” Bella could agree to that at least, as long as she didn’t have to rule. She nodded hesitantly. 

“Do you have any other questions, cara mia?” Aro asked gently. “ Please, ask.”

 “What do you want, Aro?” Bella asked in a near whisper. 

“What do I want?” Aro raised his eyebrows and grinned. “I want a great many things, Isabella. You will find out soon enough I am a greedy man. Perhaps you should be more specific.” 

She rolled her eyes, “What do you want from me?” 

“Ahh, I see,” he teased and brought up a hand to tuck a stand of her hair behind her ear. “As I said, I am a greedy man. There are many things I want from you. Would you like examples?” 

She bit her lip, “Please.” 

He nodded. “I want a companion, Isabella. Someone to spend this long eternity with. Someone who challenges me and enjoys being challenged in turn. I want someone who will share my responsibilities and strengthen my coven. And…” The smile on his face shifted, taking on a decidedly sultry and seductive quality. “I want someone I can lose myself in, when the pressures of being king threaten to overwhelm. Someone who can help me forget, even if it's just for a moment.” A phantom shiver made its way up her spine. He leaned into her space and she took the opportunity to inhale his addictive scent. “Does that answer your question, Isabella?” 

She couldn’t answer, too overwhelmed by his presence, by his words and his voice to do anything besides nod. 

“May I kiss you?” He asked, his voice noticeably rougher. 

This time, she initiated. 

“Did you know Laurent nearly killed Isabella in your absence?” Aro stood before Edward’s cell, arms linked behind his back. The wide eyed expression Edward wore told Aro everything he needed to know. “You foolish boy. You knew they were still out there and yet you abandoned her. The wolf cared more for her wellbeing than you did.”

“I was trying to keep her safe,” Edward narrowed his eyes, “I was trying to protect her from this world.” 

“And in doing so you left her alone and unprotected.” Aro clapped slowly, mockingly. “Bravo Edward. Truly a job well done.” 

“I did what I thought was best for her,” Edward hissed, golden eyes bright with fury. “I hunted Victoria during my time away. I tried to protect her the best I could.”

“Yes, and you failed to find her,” Aro sighed. “Fortunately for Isabella, I won't make the same mistake. Demetri will handle it.” 

A furious snarl ripped its way from his chest. “You think you’re good for her? You are a liar and a killer.” 

“Perhaps,” Aro agreed, “but at least I don’t assume to make Isabella’s decisions for her. She’s not what you think she is, Edward Cullen. She is more than capable of making her own choices.” 

“You think you know her better than me?” Edward gripped the bars of his cell and leaned forward. “You just met her, you know nothing about her.” 

“On the contrary. I know her quite well,” Aro raised an eyebrow. “Through your memories and the memories of others. That’s not even considering the time I have spent personally getting to know her,” He pictured Isabella’s face, her desire for him in the immediate aftermath of their kiss. Another snarl ripped its way from Edward. Aro suppressed a smirk and stepped closer to his cell. “You see Edward, she is my mate, or will be, soon enough. You would do well to remember that.” 

Edward didn’t speak. Aro made a show of looking around his cell. It pleased him to see Edward locked away. “Even your dear Carlisle doesn’t trust you enough to be out and about. He requested you be held here, did you know? What does that tell you, hm?” 

Edward’s eyes fell to the floor, ashamed. Aro sighed, “I’m going to give you some advice Edward, and you would do well to remember it in the years to come. Respect goes a long way. Respect for the Volturi, your future coven, respect for the hierarchy, and respect for Isabella most of all. I am no Carlisle Cullen. My patience is limited, and my brother's patience even more so. Your rebellious attitude won’t do you any favors here.” 

“Then kill me or let me go,” Edward hissed between gritted teeth. 

Aro shook his head, “I certainly can’t let you go, and I made a promise to Isabella to spare you. Most wouldn’t find themselves in such an opportune situation, Edward. What’s a few hundred years when you have an eternity ahead of you? You would throw it all away for a girl who isn’t your mate?” He turned to leave. “Perhaps some time in this cell will teach you patience.” 

“It's Bella you know,” Edward's sharp voice followed him out of the dungeons. “She hates the name Isabella.”

“Maybe she hated it coming from you,” Aro replied. “She has yet to correct me.”

At the top of the staircase, Carlisle waited. Arms crossed over his chest, a look of deep contemplation on his face. 

“What ails you my dear Carlisle?” Aro asked as he neared the top step. 

Carlisle exhaled slowly. “Nothing you should have to worry yourself over, Vostra Maestà."

Aro placed a hand on Carlisle’s shoulder and encouraged him to walk with him. “Perhaps, though I am always willing to lend a sympathetic ear to a friend.”

“I worry,” Carlisle sighed, “that Edward won't survive here. I'm worried he will get himself killed serving in the guard.”

“Alice informed you of my plans.” Aro stated. 

“She did,” Carlisle agreed. There was no point in trying to hide it from him, they both knew it. “Edward doesn't get along well with others. I worry he will start a fight he can't win.”

“I can't promise anything, my friend, as you know. Edward must find his own place amongst us. His experience here is dependent on him.”

“I reminded him my years here were some of the best of my existence,” Carlisle whispered. “Though I doubt he believes me.”

There was only so much Aro could do to reassure him, so they walked together in silence until they reached the gardens. 

“I was too lenient with him, I see that now,” Carlisle said, taking a deep breath of the cool night air. “My mistake nearly cost both of your lives. I hope you can find it in you to forgive me someday.”

“There is nothing to forgive. You did not seek to offend.”

Carlisle shook his head. “I call them my family, and I believe in that, but we are vampires. It is in our nature to rebel against authority. It is up to the coven leader to provide guidance, and at times, discipline. I failed to do that through the years, and because of my negligence Edward came to believe his behavior was acceptable.” 

“It is no easy thing to lead a coven,” Aro replied. 

“And yet you do it flawlessly,” Carlisle chuckled. 

“It wasn’t always easy,” Aro informed him. “Like everything in this world, mastery comes with experience.”

“Then I suppose this is simply one more step towards my own mastery,” Carlisle sighed, his tone resigned. “Perhaps you will teach him more discipline than I ever could.”

“We shall see. I will try.” 

They walked through the moonlit gardens, side by side as friends, like they once did over a hundred years ago. 

“I am happy you have found a mate in Isabella,” Carlisle stopped and turned to face him, his eyes sincere. “You have waited so long to meet your mate.”

Aro smiled a little as he thought of her. “She is a brilliant woman.”

“She is,” Carlisle agreed easily. “The two of you are so alike. I am surprised I didn't make the connection before.”

That piqued Aro’s interest. “Oh?” 

“She is fiercely independent, passionate and endlessly curious,” Carlisle smiled, “Her curiosity is what led her to join this coven in the first place. If she hadn’t pursued the truth about our family, she would likely still be human. She craves knowledge without concern for herself at times, just like you.” 

Aro grinned, “I remember.” 

“She knows what she wants and is capable of making intelligent decisions,” Carlisle continued. “Edward never appreciated that about her. I shouldn’t have allowed Edward to stop her transformation the first time. I knew it was what she wanted and I should have listened. She deserved better than what we gave her.” He held out his hand to Aro then, a peace offering, “I hope the Volturi will take better care of her than we did, if she chooses to stay.” 

Aro took Carlisle's hand and saw his sincerity. “She will want for nothing.” 

The following days were spent in a similar manner. Aro read to her. He showed her more of the palazzo and introduced her to some of the guard. When Aro was busy in court, Bella spent most of her free time with her family. Edward was confined to the palazzo dungeons until his trial, but the rest of the Cullens were free to come and go as they pleased.

One morning, Bella found herself in the palazzo’s gardens with Rosalie and Alice.  

Bella adored the gardens. They reminded her of the garden back in Vermont. Perhaps Carlisle drew inspiration from the Volturi when building his garden all those years ago. 

Meticulously manicured cypress trees and flowers fill the air with fragrance, creating a vibrant and inviting atmosphere. Ancient marble statues, depicting scenes from Roman and Greek mythology, were strategically placed amidst the colorful flower beds and hedges, lending an air of historical significance to the garden. 

Orange trees lined the exterior. Ripening oranges, hung heavy on the branches, and provided a splash of vibrant color against the deep green leaves.

Four fountains, crafted from pristine white marble, dominated each corner of the garden. They were adorned with intricate carvings of mythological figures. Water cascaded from the fountains, creating a symphony of sound. They were works of art, adding a touch of elegance to the already breathtaking space. A royal garden, fit for an emperor, or three. 

The natural light filtered through the foliage, casting gentle shadows across the stone paths they walked. Bella enjoyed the feeling of the sun on her skin. It was comforting. A reminder of her old home in Phoenix. The sun was one, steady presence in her ever changing world. 

Spending time with Rosalie and Alice was grounding. It was impossible to forget the gravity of Edward’s situation when they were around. 

“I saw Edward last night,” Alice said as they walked. “He was fine, just as mopey as ever.” 

“Can you blame him?” Rosalie replied. 

“No I suppose I can’t,” said Alice. 

“Have you seen what happens at the trial?” Bella asked. 

“He becomes part of the guard,” Alice says, easing Bella’s fears. “For how long depends on how well he behaves before his trial. I don’t know how happy he will be as part of the Volturi. If he plays his cards right, there is a possibility he may experience happiness.” 

“But he lives?” Bella asks. 

“He lives,” Alice nods. 

“I want to hate the Volturi for this,” Rosalie whispered angrily. “I want to fight for Edward, but I don’t know how. He did this to himself and I don’t know how to save him.” 

“We can’t,” Alice responded quietly. Too quietly for anyone nearby to hear her. “I already tried to find a way. Any effort on our part will only make it worse. He has to serve out his punishment. The alternatives are… far worse.” 

The thought of returning to Vermont without Edward felt impossibly wrong. He was such an integral part of the family. She couldn’t imagine him staying behind, wearing the gray cloak and silver Volturi pendant. 

But there was another issue. Bella couldn’t imagine herself leaving Volterra, leaving Aro. It was a jarring realization. There was no way Aro would ever leave behind the Volturi, and she wouldn’t ask it of him. So if they wanted to be together, she would have to remain.   

Was it possible the Cullens would leave Volterra without them both?

The thought left her reeling. They walked in silence for a long while, all of them likely thinking about what the future would hold for their coven. 

“So,” Alice smiled conspiratorially, “things seem to be going well with Aro?”

Bella’s eyes snapped to her. “What did you see?” She interrogated immediately. 

“Only potential futures,” Alice replied. “I can’t see clearly unless a decision is made, and clearly you haven’t decided.” As much as Bella wanted to doubt her sister, she could tell Alice was telling the truth. “Besides,” Alice added. “I don’t want to influence your decision. It is important you navigate this part of your life on your own.”

Despite how much Bella wanted to know her future, she knew Alice was right. She wanted the choice to be hers. 

“Um,” Bella tucks a strand of hair behind her ear, a human tick carried over from her previous life. “Yeah, I guess so.” 

“You spend a lot of time together,” Rosalie pointed out. 

“Yeah,” Bella nods, unsure what to say. She felt strange sharing their private moments together with outsiders. It was difficult for her to put into words what it was like. “He’s… nice.” 

“Nice?” Rosalie scoffed. “That’s not the word I would use.” Alice sent her a warning look. 

“Where are Emmett and Jasper?” Bella asked after a moment. Desperate to move onto a topic that didn’t involve Aro.

“In the training room with Demetri and Felix getting their asses kicked I’m sure,” Rosalie sighed. “Emmett won’t stop talking about beating Felix before we leave. It's becoming an obsession.” 

Bella hummed in surprise. “I didn’t know they got along.” 

“I wouldn’t say they get along,” Alice replied. “It’s the challenge I think.” 

Rosalie muttered, “Fresh meat.” 

“Precisely,” Alice smiled brightly. 

“Boys,” Bella breathed, shaking her head.  

Alice’s eyes went out of focus suddenly, and Bella and Rosalie waited patiently for her vision to end. “Caius will be waiting for you Bella, just around the corner there. He wants to talk to you.” 

Bella stopped walking, quite taken aback by this news. She hadn’t spoken to Caius directly before. He was known to be cold, cruel. Up until that moment, Bella doubted he had any interest in her. Why now? “What does he want?” 

“He wants to talk to you about Aro and… your diet.” Alice replied in a near whisper. Bella nodded and internally prepared herself for an unpleasant conversation. 

“Do you want us to wait for you?” Rosalie asked. She looked just as uncomfortable as Bella felt. 

“No,” Bella said. She didn’t want to put them in harm's way. Caius was unlikely to harm her because of Aro, but she couldn’t say the same for her sisters. “You guys go ahead. I'll be fine.”

Bella continued on alone. She turned the east corner of the garden, following the path around the fountain. Just as Alice said, Caius stood just off the path underneath a tall orange tree laden with ripe fruit. 

Physically, Caius was the antithesis of Aro. If Aro embodied the dark allure of the night, Caius was the stark, uncompromising brilliance of day. Where Aro's hair was black, a silken cascade of obsidian, Caius's was a crown of spun gold, each wave catching the sunlight. Both exuded a regal aura, yet Aro moved with the fluid grace of a panther, a creature of shadow and stealth. Caius, in contrast, possessed an unyielding presence akin to the marble statues of the garden. 

Caius’ crimson eyes met her golden ones, and Bella decided she preferred Aro’s darkness. 

She bowed her head respectfully. He was still king, and she wasn’t yet mated to Aro. 

“Isabella,” Caius didn’t smile. “Would you be so kind as to join me for a stroll around the gardens?” It wasn’t a request and Bella knew it. Caius offered her his arm, much to her surprise. She took it as carefully as one might handle a grenade. 

Silence fell over them as they began their walk. Only the light sound of their shoes on the path and the gentle flow of water from the fountains broke the silence. Bella’s tension grew the longer they went without speaking. Perhaps Caius wanted to see how long it would take for her to break, to ask why, but she refused. She wouldn’t show weakness. 

“I have concerns, I’m sure you understand,” Caius said finally. 

She tensed. “Concerns?” 

“We built the Volturi from nothing,” he said. “We fought wars, sacrificed thousands to ensure an eternal dynasty. We can’t afford weakness.” 

Bella felt a surge of irritation, but suppressed it quickly. It wouldn’t help her here. “You think I’m weak?”

"Your resilience remains untested," he corrected. “As of now, you don’t appear to understand your impact on the coven as a whole. Our coven has existed as it is for thousands of years. Your arrival changes everything, and yet you don’t seem to comprehend the full extent of your influence. You have yet to show any form of commitment. This isn’t a game, Isabella Cullen.” 

“I never said it was,” she replied curtly. 

“Not to mention your dietary choices.” 

“What does my diet have to do with anything?” Bella frowned deeply. Why did it matter? Aro didn’t seem to take it too seriously. 

“Optics are everything,” Caius hissed. Bella flinched. This wasn't going well. He stopped walking and turned to face her. “Perhaps Aro has not told you who our enemies are, allow me to enlighten you. Our enemies are the type of vampires who would spend years, centuries even, torturing a member of the Volturi if captured, all for the pleasure of it. If the Volturi were to vanish tomorrow, every human would become livestock for their consumption, or slaves. If you think the Volturi are destructive, I assure you our enemies are worse, and they have been waiting centuries to rise up against us. A single show of weakness may embolden them. What will they think when they learn Aro’s new queen is afraid to hunt humans? What will they say if Aro’s potential mate doesn’t agree to the bond?” 

The gravity of his questions sunk in. She looked down. “They would assume Aro has grown weak.” 

“Precisely,” Caius nodded, some of the harshness of his expression faded. “Should you leave without accepting the bond, you leave us vulnerable.” 

The possibility of putting Aro in danger made her feel sick. “I never wanted to be queen,” Bella whispered, mainly to herself. 

“Aro isn’t just part of the Volturi, he is the Volturi,” his tone was devoid of sympathy. “They are one in the same. To choose him is to choose the Volturi.” 

“I understand that,” Bella replied, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features. “I just.. You know what, never mind.” 

“Speak,” Caius commanded, his voice sharp. 

Bella tried not to wince at his harsh tone. “I only just met him,” she tried to keep her voice steady. 

"Aro is not a child,” Caius warned, his voice a low growl. “He is a king, burdened by the weight of his responsibilities. If you cannot shoulder the burden with him, then leave before word spreads, leave before it's too late. Do not make him a fool." 

“Aro isn’t a fool,” Bella felt she knew him well enough to know that much. She took a step back from Caius. “And my presence won’t change that. He is far too perceptive, too intelligent to be made a fool by anyone.” 

"He is perceptive enough to see your hesitation," Caius countered, his eyes narrowed, a flicker of something akin to challenge in their depths. "Your… reluctance."

“No,” Bella shook her head, bristling. “Not reluctance. Caution. I only just met him and I think we both owe it to ourselves to get to know each other before we make an irreversible decision. As you said, the strength of the coven depends on it.” 

A tense silence filled the space between them. He regarded her with an unreadable expression, a flicker of something that might have been reluctant respect in the depths of his eyes. "You speak with a surprising degree of... conviction, for a newborn," he finally said, his voice low. He turned away from her, his black cloak swirling around him. "Remember your place, Isabella Cullen. Fate may have mated to you Aro, but that is not without consequence. For you, or for him." 

He was gone in a blink, and Bella was left reeling. 

Bella thought her conversation with Caius was the end of it. 

She was wrong. 

A knock at her door later that night showed Heidi. “Mistress,” she bowed, “King Caius has requested your presence in court.” 

“Now?” Bella asked with a deep frown. 

“Now,” Heidi replied apologetically. 

Bella changed into something more appropriate for court before following Heidi through the palazzo . 

She spent the entire journey wondering what Caius could possibly want with her. Would he embarrass her? Banish her from the palazzo ? She was fairly confident Aro wouldn’t allow it, but still, she knew very little about the other kings. She had yet to learn what they were capable of. 

Bella thanked her unnatural vampire stillness as they neared court. It allowed her to look unreadable even when anxiety threatened to overwhelm her. 

The doors opened to admit them immediately, and a quick scan of the hall revealed most of the guard. She was surprised to find Carlisle there too, leaning against a pillar behind the king's thrones. His expression was unreadable. 

Bella did her best to appear confident as she stepped before the kings and bowed. Aro smiled, pleased to see her. Caius’ expression remained cold, and Marcus’ vacant. 

“Isabella,” Aro breathed, “What a surprise. What brings you to court today?” 

“I summoned her brother,” Caius informed him in a bored tone. “I thought it was time she learned our laws. Don’t you agree?” He said ‘she’ with such disdain, she wanted to bare her teeth at him. 

Bella noticed a flicker of surprise in Aro’s gaze, but he controlled his expression quickly. “Hmm. Yes,” he agreed thoughtfully. “Perhaps it is. You may join your sire, cara mia.” 

Carlisle gestured for Bella to join him. She stepped carefully around the thrones and blurred to Carlisle’s side. “What’s going on?” She whispered so quietly even the guard would have trouble hearing. 

“A trial,” Carlisle whispered back. 

Just then the doors of the hall opened wide. Three vampires were dragged inside by some of the guard. Two young men, identical twins by the looks of it, and an older man who Bella assumed to be the coven leader. 

“Manuel,” Aro exclaimed. “Such a pleasure to see you again after so many years.” 

The vampire Manuel bowed his head. Whether it was out of deference, or shame, Bella couldn’t tell. He didn’t answer Aro and instead held out his hand to the vampire king. Aro rose to take it and Renata followed, remaining an arm’s length behind him. Jealousy at their proximity flared within her. “Does she have an ability or something?” Bella asked, her question inaudible to anyone except Carlisle. 

“Renata is a shield,” Carlisle replied. “She is Aro’s protector.” 

A shield, just like her. That explained it then. Renata watched Aro with an expression of such concern, she was obviously worried for his safety. But a little voice in Bella’s mind whispered, what if she is more than that? Bella told the voice to shut up. Renata was just doing her job.

Aro glided elegantly over to the trio. He took the extended hand of Manuel, and the court was silent as Aro searched his memories. The two younger vampires studied the room and vampires within. Their fear was so potent, radiating off of them in waves she could practically smell it. It was clear to Bella, whatever rule they broke, it wasn’t going to turn out well for them. Fearful herself, she took Carlise’s hand and squeezed. 

Aro sighed regretfully as he released Manuel’s hand. “How unfortunate.” 

“You can see, Vostra Maestà,  it was an accident,” Manuel pleaded, “Nothing more. They didn’t mean it.” 

Caius leaned forward eagerly as Aro turned to face them. He brought his steepled hands to his lips, “Our young friends here were quite careless. Young Adan pushed his brother Uri into the sunlight in front of several humans, thinking himself to be quite the comedian.” One of vampires, Adan, Bella assumed, whimpered. 

“Hm,” Caius shook his head. Disappointed. “Did they kill the human witnesses?” 

“No,” Aro replied darkly. “They ran away.” 

“Imbeciles,” Caius hissed. 

“It is against the law to reveal ourselves to humans unless we plan to change them,” Carlisle whispered to her. “No exceptions can be made.” 

Bella knew this, of course. The Volturi had been lenient with the Cullens in regards to her, but she did end up becoming a vampire in the end. She doubted the twin vampires had any intentions of doing the same to the humans. 

Carlisle’s words repeated over and over again in her mind like an echo… No exceptions can be made . That meant… 

“Death is the sentence,” Aro’s eyes locked onto hers then. His expression was cold, perhaps even colder than Caius’s, but there was something else underneath the surface. He seemed… resigned. 

“All of them?” Bella asked, squeezing Carlisle’s hand probably harder than necessary. 

“The sire is responsible for the sins of his or her creations,” Carlisle explained. “Especially during the first year.”

Aro turned back to the three vampires and grasped Manuel’s head in his hands. “Please, Signore , please, mercy,” he begged. 

“You didn't do enough, Manuel.” Aro replied in a low tone. “You created quite a mess for yourselves.” Then with a sickening crack, he tore Manuel’s head from his shoulders. 

Demetri and Felix grabbed the twins in a similar position. Uri looked at his brother wearing an expression of such betrayal, Bella swore she could almost feel his pain. She did her best not to react. “Both of them? But one is innocent. It wasn't his fault.”

“He could have killed the humans to protect the secret,” Carlisle explained. “His brother may have exposed him, but he could have salvaged the situation. Instead, he did nothing. The secret is too important, everyone is responsible for keeping it.”

The twins screamed and fought against Demetri and Felix. They looked so young there, kneeling at Aro’s feet. Bella felt her stomach lurch as they were torn to pieces. 

Aro sighed and pulled a gold lighter from his pocket. “Such a waste.” He tossed the lighter to Felix who lit the bodies on fire. 

Sickly purple smoke filled the chamber. 

She turned to find Caius observing her the way a scientist observed their experiments. He raised an eyebrow as if to say, “Well? I showed you the truth. This is our reality. What will you do now?” 

Bella didn’t react, knowing she was being watched by the whole coven. The others were probably curious whether or not Carlisle Cullen’s creation, Aro Volturi’s mate could stomach such an execution. 

“What would you have done, if you were in the sire’s shoes, Carlisle?” She kept her face carefully blank as she asked her question. 

He looked at her, golden eyes filled with sympathy. “It wouldn’t have happened under my watch, Bella,” he answered honestly. “I keep a very close eye on my charges, as you know.” 

It was true. Carlisle rarely let her out of his sight in the first month of her new life. “Would you have killed them for what they did?” 

“Bella,” Carlisle bent to whisper in her ear. “As much as I despise loss of life, I understand the necessity of the Volturi and their laws. The world would be a far crueler place without them.” 

Bella stood on her terrace, arms wrapped tightly around herself. She took deep breaths of fresh air as she tried to expel the image of the three doomed vampires from her mind. It just felt so unfair. 

She was angry. Angry with Manuel, the boy's sire for not keeping an eye on his creations. Angry with Adan for causing the destruction of his coven. Angry that Uri was too cowardly to protect the law. Angry with Caius, for forcing her to watch. 

Most of all, she was angry with Aro for reasons she couldn’t articulate. 

Bella heard three gentle knocks on her door. She nearly laughed from the absurdity of it all. Here was the king of the Volturi, knocking on her door after killing three vampires. 

She almost told him to go away, but her curiosity won out in the end. She wanted to hear what he had to say for himself. “Come in,” she sighed. Bella heard Aro’s light footsteps on the stone floor behind her. “Was that what you meant by mentoring?” She asked, her displeasure leaking into her tone. “Forgive me, but I didn’t exactly find that inspiring.” 

“Isabella,” Aro whispered as he moved to stand in front of her. His expression was reserved, cautious. 

“Caius did that on purpose,” Bella shook her head incredulously. “He summoned me here on purpose. He wanted me to see the Volturi, wanted me to see you as you are.” 

Aro said nothing. Perhaps he agreed with Caius’ actions. Bella took a half step back, “I knew what you were capable of, I just didn’t… you didn’t hold back on my account ” 

“No,” he admitted, his gaze steady. “I didn’t.” 

“Why?” She asked sharply. 

“Do you wish I would have?” Aro countered. 

 It took her a long moment to reply, “No, I don’t. I needed to see.” 

“You wanted to understand,” Aro stated softly.

“I did,” she nodded, “I just didn’t think it would be.. like that.” 

“It is almost impossible to comprehend the work of the Volturi unless you see it first hand. Caius was right, in that regard.” She wrapped her arms tighter around herself. “Do you understand why I did what I did, cara mia?” 

Bella remembered Carlise’s words about the necessity of the Volturi. “You had to set an example.” The concept was monstrous, yet she could see the twisted reasoning, the cold, hard  logic of it. It made her feel ill, but for the first time, she wasn’t completely dismissive. The thought of widespread chaos, of the supernatural being exposed to an unprepared human world, was truly terrifying. Caius was right, she realized. Without the Volturi, the world would be a dark place indeed. 

“I had no choice in the matter,” Aro explained. “Our laws are clear.” 

She looked down at his Italian leather shoes, “For a moment, it looked like you didn’t want to do it.” 

“I rarely find joy in killing, Isabella,” he explained. “I find it wasteful.” 

“Does it bother you? Do you ever feel guilty?” 

“No,” he replied easily. “I suppose after thousands of years of enforcing Volturi rule, I have become rather indifferent. I think I would have gone insane if I empathized with everyone I meet.” He studied her guarded expression. “Does that scare you?” 

“Yes,” she breathed. “But… I think I understand. I just don’t know if I’m ready. Caius is right, If I want to be with you, I have to be prepared to stand with you, to support your decisions, to fight with you. Right now I feel like a naive little girl swimming in a pool of hungry sharks.” 

Aro’s expression turned sympathetic. “I assure you, you are nothing of the sort. You only became a vampire a few months ago. How could you begin to understand the intricacies of the Volturi after a few weeks, when you are still learning how to be a vampire?” 

“Is it always like this?” She asked, desperately hoping it wasn’t. 

“No it isn’t, cara mia,” Aro explained, his tone shifting. “Sometimes we go months or years without seeing an execution. The Volturi are responsible for far more than what you see in court. We are the keepers of history. Most of our coven’s efforts are focused on helping Ambrose in the library, as well as the preservation of art and continuous study of the sciences.”

That did make her feel a little better, a small weight lifted from her shoulders. “Maybe that's where I belong then,” Bella told him. 

“If it pleases you,” Aro agreed. He stepped closer and wrapped his hands around her upper arms. His touch was comforting. “Caius is wrong about one thing. You don’t have to rush anything. We have time.” 

“Do we?” Bella asked, glad she couldn’t cry. 

“Yes,” Aro assured her, his touch firm. 

Confusion and turmoil swirled within her, and with a weary sigh, Bella moved closer to Aro until his arms wrapped around her in a comforting embrace. She took a deep breath and allowed his heady scent to fill her senses.  

So many questions filtered through her mind. Could she do it? Could she make the Volturi stronger? Could she stand by and witness the horrors they would inflict on others? What about the Cullens? Could she give up her animal diet? Did she even want to? 

“I am sorry, for what it's worth,” Aro said quietly. 

“Sorry for what?” She asked. 

“I am sorry that a life with me is more complicated than you anticipated.” 

She squeezed him tighter, if only for something to hold onto. “Edward’s trial is tomorrow.” 

“It is,” Aro kissed her hair. 

“Will his trial be similar to the trial I witnessed today?” 

“No, mia regina, not as long as he behaves.” 

Bella sighed and prayed to whatever gods existed that Edward kept his mouth shut. “After the trial ends, my coven will leave,” she noted. 

“Will you go with them?” He asked. 

She felt his voice rumble in his chest where her head rested. She wrenched her eyes shut as a profound internal battle raged within her. “I don’t know,” she replied honestly. The very thought of becoming a queen in this ancient, and undeniably brutal world was terrifying.

“Stay, Isabella,” Aro murmured. “If only for a little while.” He used his thumb, warm and gentle, to lift her chin, coaxing her to look at him. His eyes were filled with an unnamed emotion that resonated deep within her. A silent intensity that spoke of millennia of solitude. “Give me a chance to show you what this life, our life, could be." His thumb brushed her cheek, and the unspoken weight of his existence, of his endless wait, seemed to fill the very air around them. 

As her eyes met Aro's, a different truth settled within her. Her feelings for him, as new and complex as they were, grew stronger every day she spent with him. Her feelings for Aro were steadily eclipsing her fear of what was to come, and she knew, with a certainty that both thrilled and unnerved her, that she couldn't simply walk away. 

“I will stay,” she whispered, “At least for now.” 

A truly radiant smile blossomed on his lips. "Ti adoro, tesoro mio." 

Bella decided she wanted to taste that smile. With a surge of confidence, she grabbed his Volturi pendant and pulled him down to her height. Their lips met with a fervent, undeniable need.  

“Isabella,” he murmured against her lips, still smiling. “Mia bellissima regina.” 

“Stop talking,” Bella whispered. She couldn’t help the small, soft smile that formed hearing his responding laugh. A sound that rumbled deliciously against her. 

He pulled away for just a moment, eyes alight with tender devotion. “As you command, mia regina.” She rolled her eyes, still smiling and pulled him down to kiss her again.

Chapter Text

“You must admit brother, she did well in court,” Aro said as they walked deeper into the Volturi family vault. Caius looked doubtful. “Isabella understands the necessity of what we do.” 

“Perhaps she understands,” Caius replied, “but that doesn’t mean she can stomach the reality of it.” 

Aro stopped to open several velvet boxes, checking their contents. Not what he was looking for. He set them down and continued on. “Isabella is young, Caius. She is learning. You expect too much.” 

“Too much?” Caius scoffed. “My concern over the future of our coven is too much?” 

“No,” Aro replied calmly. “But you shouldn’t have interfered. It wasn’t your place.” 

“Once you are properly mated it will be too late to voice my concerns. She needs to understand before she is tied to you forever.” 

Aro stopped abruptly and turned to face his brother. “You cannot begin to comprehend what it is like to wait thousands of years for your mate. You will not interfere again, Caius. She is mine, and I will court her as I see fit. I will teach her our ways, as I see fit. Do you understand?” 

Caius merely offered a slow, infuriating smirk, “So uptight, brother. Perhaps you should ask your mate to assist you with that.” 

In a flash, Aro had Caius by the throat, but the blond king only laughed, unbothered by his sudden show of aggression. His mind was filled with his brother's memories. His conversation with Isabella, moments with Athena, time spent in the library with Ambrose. “Enough games, Caius,” his voice was a low snarl. “My patience is wearing thin.” 

“Peace, Aro.” Caius continued laughing as he pulled Aro’s hand from his neck. “I will leave it to you to break her in. Come, I know what you seek, I’ll help you find it.” 

Aro forcibly suppressed his growing rage towards his brother, acutely aware Caius’ only goal was to antagonize him. He wasn't usually so easily agitated, but Isabella's lingering upset had disturbed him. His feelings for her were growing rapidly, and he found himself both excited and concerned by how much he cared for her. 

He knew Caius once felt the same concern about his attachment to Athenodora. It took him centuries before he finally accepted the vulnerability she caused him. Aro knew there would always be a lingering fear of something happening to Isabella. No matter how many centuries passed, he would never stop worrying about her. He was a paranoid man, but even still, he wanted her. 

Isabella. So beautiful, so strong. The courage she displayed when she grabbed his pendant to kiss him. And her smile. Her soft, almost shy smile that blossomed just for him, the genuine mirth in her eyes when he teased her. He would never, could never, get enough of her. 

Which is why he found himself in the Volturi family vault, deep underground, below the cold dungeons, with Caius. Searching for a gift to express his growing fondness for her. 

“Ah, here it is,” Caius announced, his voice slicing through the heavy silence of the vault. He plucked a small, black velvet box from a shelf beside them. He turned, a hint of his usual sardonic amusement playing on his lips, and opened it towards Aro. There, nestled on a bed of dark fabric lay a bracelet of intricately woven gold. Embedded within the delicate metal were a series of flawless, pigeon-blood rubies, each stone catching the faint light to reveal a deep, fiery crimson, like drops of fresh blood.

“You always did have superb taste,” Aro complimented, his voice a low, appreciative murmur as he picked up the bracelet and turned it over to examine it more closely. 

"Of course. Only the finest for your newfound... sentimentality,” Caius drawled, his smirk widening. Aro could discern the teasing intent of his brother’s words, a familiar dynamic playing out between them. 

Aro merely offered a tight, fleeting smile in response. He returned the bracelet to its bed of silk and tucked the box into his inside pocket. “Thank you brother.” 

Isabella took her time deciding what to wear for Edward’s trial. Part of her was simply trying to pass the time, to ease the growing pit of dread in her stomach. Another part of her was trying to decide who she wanted to be, how she wanted them to see her.

Alice had made it clear over the years, clothes mattered. They had the power to alter others' perceptions of you. Bella couldn’t decide how she wanted to portray herself. Should she wear blue, echoing the Cullens' family colors, a testament to her loyalty to her chosen family? Or perhaps green, reminiscent of her home in Forks, a nod to the human life she left behind? Or the commanding black of the Volturi, signaling an allegiance she was only just beginning to accept? Each color represented a piece of her fractured identity, and the choice felt monumental, a silent declaration of where her loyalties now lay.

In the end, Bella pulled a rich, crimson red, silk blouse from her wardrobe. Red, while associated with the Volturi, was the color of passion, of life, but also of the blood that sustained the very world she had chosen. It was an acknowledgment of the fervent pull she felt towards Aro. It was a color that spoke of her own silent heart, a heart that was choosing its own path, independent of her past allegiances. To complement it, she selected a pair of tailored black trousers, simple yet undeniably formal, and a pair of low, comfortable black heels. The overall effect was understated, yet the red of her blouse served as a declaration of her evolving identity and her growing connection to Aro and his world. As she stood before her full length mirror, she couldn’t help but think she had never looked so vampiric. It felt good, right, to see herself in such a way. She felt like she belonged. 

Her recent discussion with Caius and her experience in court had revealed the fragility of their hidden world. She hadn't yet fully committed to Aro, but she certainly didn't want to give the impression that she condoned Edward’s reckless actions. It was clear to her that if Edward, in his fit of rage, had succeeded in killing Aro, the delicate balance of the supernatural world may have descended into chaos. Without Aro and his unique gifts, who knows if Caius and Marcus could have maintained control over the vampire population? The trial's significance transcended Edward’s personal insult to her and her relationship with Aro. The trial was an necessary for the stability of their society. As much as she hated the idea of Edward being forced to join the Volturi against his will, she knew he only had himself to blame. 

That didn’t mean Bella wasn’t worried about the events to come, but her fear was gradually being replaced by anger, or more accurately, a growing indignation. Edward tried to take something from her, something that was becoming increasingly precious to her, and part of her felt a grim satisfaction that he would finally face genuine consequences for his deplorable actions. Maybe it was cruel, but she was quickly losing her ability to care. 

There was a light knock on her door then, pulling her from her thoughts. Bella opened it to find Aro waiting for her, his presence a cool, elegant shadow in the corridor. His crimson eyes, usually so piercing, softened as they swept over her form, lingering for a moment before meeting her gaze. A slow, appreciative smile touched his lips. "Bellissima," he murmured, the depth of his approval evident in his tone.

Bella found herself doing the same, her eyes tracing the familiar lines of his tailored black suit. But then she noticed the subtle, yet striking difference: instead of his usual black waistcoat, he wore one of rich, deep crimson, a shade that perfectly mirrored her own blouse. A small, surprised gasp escaped her lips. They had unknowingly matched. 

What would their covens think?

He took her hand and lifted it to his lips while maintaining eye contact with her. “Are you ready, mia regina?”  

“As ready as I can be,” she murmured back, enjoying the feeling of his lips against her skin. 

He smiled and kissed her knuckles one more time before releasing her hand. “I have a gift for you,” he pulled a soft velvet box out of his inner jacket pocket and opened it towards her. Bella’s breath hitched. In the box lay a ruby bracelet crafted from a warm, antique gold. Each stone a perfect, deep crimson, shimmered like fire in the light, seemingly pulsing with life. It was breathtaking, a timeless piece of art.

It was exquisite, undeniably beautiful, but the sheer opulence of it made her stomach clench. It wasn't a casual gift. It was a statement, a claim. Her gaze flickered from the glittering rubies to Aro's expectant face. A familiar impulse to reject such a grand gesture, much like she had often done with Edward's more extravagant gifts, flared within her. She didn’t deserve it. She knew she didn’t deserve it. But then she met Aro's gaze, those eyes filled with adoration, and the thought of refusing him, of dimming that light of his, felt suddenly unbearable.

This wasn't Edward, and this wasn't a gift given out of obligation or an attempt to control. This was Aro, offering a tangible representation of his affection for her, and her own feelings for him, no longer nascent, demanded a different response. This time, acceptance felt right. Her fingers trembled as she reached out, not to push the box away as she once might have, but to gently touch the gleaming gold. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, "it's beautiful.”

His smile blossomed radiantly. He carefully lifted the bracelet, his movements precise and reverent. "May I?" he asked, his gaze fixed on her. 

The deference in which he sought permission surprised Bella. It was a small gesture, yet it spoke volumes, a quiet affirmation of her agency in their relationship. She extended her wrist, a silent invitation. Aro secured the bracelet around her wrist and turned her hand over to kiss her palm, smiling all the while. 

“Thank you,” Bella whispered, truly grateful. 

He stood up straight and offered her his arm, “You are welcome, cara mia. Come, it’s time.” 

Aro and Isabella arrived together to court, much to Aro’s satisfaction. Both covens bowed, and Aro couldn’t help but think this was how it was meant to be. Isabella by his side. Ruling together. He smiled at the thought as he gestured for her to join her coven. The atmosphere was quite dour despite Aro’s jovial mood. The Cullens were clearly dreading Edward’s coming trial. 

Aro took his place on his throne between Marcus and Caius. He clasped his hands together, “Let us begin, bring forth Edward Cullen.” 

Felix and Santiago pulled a defeated Edward Cullen into the room. The young vampire’s eyes met Aro’s and narrowed into a glare. 

Now Edward, Aro scolded internally, knowing he would read his thoughts, If you value your life you will behave. 

Edward glanced at Isabella and his face crumpled as he took in her appearance, her bracelet. Aro felt smug. Do you see now? She will be my mate, Edward Cullen, you will respect her place as my queen. Accept your punishment and you may find purpose here.

Felix and Santiago forced Edward to his knees before the thrones. They maintained their grip on his shoulders. Edward’s glare returned then, and Aro knew the trial would not go as he hoped it would. He sighed. Very well. 

Isabella grimaced, and Aro knew she had sensed Edward’s hostility too.

“Edward Cullen, you are brought before the Volturi today to answer for your crimes against the crown,” Aro repeated smoothly. “Do you have anything to say in your defence?” 

Aro stood from his throne and moved to stand before Edward as he waited for his response. Be sure to mind your tongue boy, Aro warned, narrowing his eyes as he looked down at his kneeling form. 

Edward’s expression twisted into one of intense hatred. “She isn’t yours,” he gritted between his teeth, “Not yet anyway. She is too good for the likes of you. ” Aro heard the subtle, almost imperceptible sound of the Cullens tensing to his right. 

Aro merely tsked, a soft, chiding sound that contradicted the dangerous glint in his crimson eyes. “I think that is Isabella’s decision to make, don’t you Edward?” He looked at Isabella expectantly. It was perhaps unwise to put her ‘on the spot’ as they say, to force her hand in such a public setting. He needed her to choose him. Not just in private, but here, before all who mattered. Before the one who carelessly discarded her and continued to publicly disrespect her, who continued to disrespect Aro, against all common sense. 

Her eyes widened slightly before understanding registered within their depths. She could always refuse him, Aro knew, but Isabella was a quick study. She was beginning to understand the complexities of the Volturi. He fully trusted she would understand the profound importance of her next move. 

Isabella hesitated, but only for a moment before her expression hardened with resolve. She stepped forward, her expression determined. A shiver of anticipation ran through Aro as she moved closer. He stood perfectly still as she put a hand on his shoulder and walked slowly around him, dragging her hand slowly across his shoulder and back until she reached his other side. His head turned, following her movements. Desire flared within him at her possessive touch.

Isabella moved to stand in front of him, her posture radiating with her own quiet power, and placed both of her hands firmly on his chest. Aro knew then, she would play along, but she wouldn’t do it as a servant, she would do so as a queen. Pride surged through him as he watched her embrace her new role, even if it was just for a moment. There was no doubt in his mind then, she was born for it, born to rule beside him. With a fierce, unwavering gaze, she rose onto her toes and pressed her lips to his.

The kiss was chaste, proper , but the meaning behind her action was clear. It was a public declaration, a definitive claim. She was undeniably his. And, in that same breath, he was hers.

Aro stared down at her triumphantly. Good girl, he wanted to tell her. There was a hint of anger in Isabella’s eyes directed towards him, at being caught off guard, most likely. Even then, they were a united front just now, when it mattered. He smiled softly, hoping to express some of his gratitude. He promised himself he would make it up to her later. 

She turned around and urged him to wrap an arm around her waist. He did so without hesitation, pulling her back to his front. 

Edward’s face went slack, his eyes wide with a horrifying disbelief that swiftly morphed into agony. His reaction pleased Aro greatly.  

"I hope that settles the issue" Aro drawled, looking down at Carlisle’s first creation with disdain. Edward’s eyes fell to the floor, unable to meet his. “Edward Cullen, you disrespected me by attacking me in my home, you disrespected the Volturi’s generosity, our leniency. We allowed you to leave once, knowing you had broken the law, and still, your behavior persists. The blatant lack of respect is… distressing.” 

Isabella tensed in his arms, fearful of what was to come, most likely. He tightened his grip reassuringly, his touch a silent promise. 

See how she still worries for you, Edward, Aro mused, a cold anger settling in his heart, and yet you continue to resist the very protection she so desperately sought on your behalf. It is you who doesn’t deserve her. 

Edward’s shoulders slumped. The fury that had ignited in his eyes was extinguished, replaced by a dull, vacant stare fixed on the stone floor. He looked utterly broken, stripped bare of his defiance.

Good. 

"Edward Cullen, for your actions against the Volturi, you will serve in our guard, specifically among I Penitenti, the penitent, those who serve us as a form of recompense, for a period of four hundred years."

Reactions were mixed. A symphony of despair and resignation rippled through the Cullens. Rosalie’s eyes flashed with fury, while Emmett’s jaw clenched. Esme pressed a hand over her mouth, likely to prevent her emotions from getting the better of her. Alice’s normally jubilant energy dimmed, while Jasper, ever the stoic, exhaled slowly, a profound weariness etched on his features. 

Aro's gaze lingered on Carlisle, observing the deep sadness that clouded the leader’s eyes. Yet, beneath the grief, Aro discerned a grim understanding that Edward's actions had, indeed, earned him this fate. 

Edward himself exhaled heavily, a sound that expressed the crushing weight of his new, bleak reality.

Isabella relaxed in his arms, a clear indication she had accepted Edward’s sentence. Perhaps she was even pleased by this news. He would have to ask her later. 

“Rise Edward Cullen,” Aro ordered smoothly. Felix and Santiago pulled the limp vampire to his feet. Aro glanced at Chelsea from across the room and she moved to stand behind Edward, holding a newly made white cloak and silver pendant. Aro saw Chelsea’s eyes lock on Edward’s form. 

Aro composed his mind and ensured his thoughts were concealed using long forgotten ancient languages as she bound him to the Volturi. Edward’s eyes shifted when it was done, but he, as expected, didn’t seem to understand what had taken place. Chelsea's binding wasn't a violent procedure, but a subtle manipulation of emotional ties. While she couldn't entirely sever a vampire's deepest bonds to their old coven, her gift could gently encourage them to view the Volturi in a more favorable light and foster relationships with their new coven members. Over time, Edward’s connection to the Volturi would strengthen naturally. Chelsea’s ability simply gave him the first push. 

Chelsea handed Aro Edward’s cloak and pendant with a bow. Aro released Isabella momentarily to clasp the cloak around Edward's shoulders and place the pendant around his neck. 

“There hasn’t been a member of I Penitenti in nearly a millenia. This cloak was made new, just for you,” Aro's lips twisted into a smile as he backed away. “Wear it with pride.” Or else. 

There were many complex layers of the Volturi, many groups and ranks within. There were the I Sovrani, of course, the sovereigns. The kings and queens. 

Then there was I Praetoriani, the noble guard, those amongst the Volturi with special gifts, such as Chelsea, Renata, Demetri, Jane and Alec, who wore black like I Sovrani to recognize their place of honor within the guard. 

La Legion , the legion, included the skilled fighters and other gifted members of the Volturi, like Felix and Santiago, who still held Edward's shoulders in an unforgiving grip. They wore cloaks of the darkest gray. 

Then of course, there were Gli Archivisti Sacri, the sacred archivists, Ambrose and his team of researchers, who rarely visited court unless called upon, who wore cloaks of the darkest burgundy.

I Neofiti , the neophytes, the newest amongst them, wore shades of light gray to recognize the beginning of their journey within the Volturi. 

And finally, there were I Penitenti, the penitent, or more fitting perhaps, the delinquent. Those who owed the Volturi a great debt. Clad in white, a color signifying their complete absence of authority, they were essentially indentured servants, their existence dedicated to settling their obligations. Since the Volturi came into existence, there had been very few I Penitenti . Edward was only the third. Most vampires deserving of such punishment usually found themselves experiencing Felix's mercy instead. Edward was quite fortunate indeed to have someone like Isabella to champion him. 

In addition to Chelsea's unique gift, and the surplus of food provided by Heidi to prevent infighting, the hierarchy of the Volturi was the very backbone of their coven's enduring success. It was meticulously designed by Marcus, Aro and Caius to quell insubordination, elevate the deserving, and forge loyalty within their ranks. This system ensured higher-ranking members had a vested interest in the obedience of those below them, while lower-ranking members were incentivized by the potential for future promotion and greater standing within the coven. Within each rank, there were opportunities for advancement, a clear path for those who demonstrated exceptional loyalty and skill. This possibility of rising through the ranks served as a powerful motivator, ensuring diligence and obedience from all.

It was essential those who were forced to join the coven as a form of punishment, like Edward, were kept separate from the others, to prevent animosity amongst their ranks. To become a member of the Volturi was a great privilege many had sought over the centuries. The last thing Aro wanted was to trivialize the positions of those who were most loyal to him. 

“You may say goodbye to your old coven,” Aro said, only out of sympathy for Carlisle. “Santiago will then escort you to your chambers and thoroughly explain your responsibilities. You will obey him, Edward, without question, lest Jane find cause to pay you a visit.” 

Felix and Santiago released Edward, who stumbled slightly towards the Cullens to say his goodbyes. “Oh, and Edward?” Aro’s voice cut through the silence with a chilling authority. Edward flinched, his shoulders tightening. “Don’t try to run. Demetri will find you. And when he does, your punishment will be far more... creative ." The threat hung heavy in the air between them. 

Edward remained silent for a long moment, before nodding and taking a step towards his old coven. 

Santiago stopped him with a tight grip on the back of his neck. “Is that how you respond when our king speaks to you?” 

Aro could hear Edward gritting his teeth. “I understand,” he responded in a frustrated hissed. 

Santiago tightened his grip further and forced Edward back onto his knees with a sharp push. “No,” he scolded, his voice dangerous. “You will show our king the respect he deserves.” Jane shifted closer, a predatory gleam in her eyes, clearly hoping her skills would be needed. 

Edward was clearly debating whether or not to put up a fight, his body trembled with suppressed fury. Carlisle’s expression shifted into one of deep disappointment, his voice a low, warning growl. "Edward."

Hearing his sire’s voice, the last vestiges of defiance seemed to drain from Edward. He relaxed stiffly in Santiago’s grip. "Si, Vostra Maestà."

Aro nodded his approval and Santiago released him. “Say your goodbyes.” 

The Cullens all hugged Edward tightly before Santiago ushered him out of court. Aro dismissed the guard then so Isabella could say her own goodbyes in private. 

They all hugged Isabella tightly and whispered words of encouragement and promised to visit when they could. Isabella promised to call weekly. She was rather emotional about the whole affair, Aro could tell. Even so, he was glad she had chosen to stay with him. 

Carlisle stepped forward then. He smiled weakly, bowed, and kissed Aro’s ring. “Thank you for your mercy, Vostra Maestà." Aro watched the trial through Carlisle’s eyes. His deep regret, his acceptance. 

Aro was, honestly, quite pleased by Carlisle’s reaction to Edward’s punishment. He could have begged, pleaded for a lighter sentence, or even attempted to incite rebellion. Instead he accepted Aro’s judgement with a quiet deference. Aro had grown concerned over the years, hearing about the powerful group of vampires Carlisle had surrounded himself with. Seeing him in person had eased his lingering fears. Carlisle was not interested in rebellion, he truly was good, in his own peculiar way. He attracted others and kept them by his side without even meaning to. A rare quality amongst their kind. Even though he was good, he still respected the Volturi’s laws. He understood the necessity of their order, even when it impacted his own family.

Aro encouraged Carlisle to stand up tall, a subtle gesture of respect. “Your loyalty, and your wisdom, are truly valued, my dear friend,” his voice carried a rare warmth. “You always have a home here should you need it. For yourself and your family." Aro sent Alice and Jasper a pointed look then, a silent invitation.

Alice offered a small, knowing smile, “We are quite happy where we are, thank you, Your Majesty.” 

Aro returned her smile with one of his own, a hint of amusement in his gaze, “Perhaps someday you will change your mind. Goodbye for now.” 

Isabella followed them to the underground garage to see them off, while Aro retreated to her chambers to wait for her. 

He waited for her on the balcony, the cool evening air a welcome caress. Above him, the stars glittered, a comforting tapestry against eternal blackness. A slow, contented smile graced his lips. His Isabella, so exquisitely clever. She impressed him today. Her quick thinking, her decisive action had been a true delight to witness. She was proving to be so much more than he hoped for. He looked forward to the millennia ahead, guiding her, and watching her flourish by his side. If only she would accept the bond they shared. 

A slow breeze alerted him to her presence. 

“I didn’t appreciate that, you know,” Isabella spoke quietly behind him. 

“I know,” he replied softly. 

“I understand why you did it, but I didn’t like it.” 

Aro closed his eyes and smiled. “I know. Yet, you acted anyway.” 

“I didn’t really have a choice. I wasn’t going to allow Edward to disrespect us both again.” 

“You were magnificent,” he praised. “My beautiful Isabella, how fortunate I am.” He opened his eyes and slowly turned to face her. She was a vision in the moonlight, her skin glowing with an ethereal luminescence. She was the most exquisite creature he had ever beheld. 

There was still some anger etched into her expression, but her eyes darkened perceptibly with every step he took towards her. There was no denying the desire that flared between them. He knew if he kissed her now, he wouldn’t be able to stop. 

“I will retire to my chambers for the evening,” he murmured when the tension became unbearable. He took a deliberate step towards her. “Unless… you wish to join me there.” It was as blatant an invitation as he had ever offered her. 

Isabella’s eyes faded to a pitch black. Her lips parted almost imperceptibly. A sigh, barely audible, escaped her, carrying with it a fragile longing. She wanted to say yes, he could tell, but she wasn't yet ready. "No," she breathed after a long moment, the word a silken whisper, “Not yet.”

Aro had predicted her response, of course, but part of him ached for a different outcome. He wasn't disappointed though, there would be other opportunities, when their shared desire for one another became too much to bear. He would wait patiently until she was ready. He smiled and breathed her in as he bent to kiss her forehead. “Goodnight, cara mia,” he whispered against her skin. 

“Goodnight,” her own whisper followed him as he left her chambers. 

The weeks following the Cullen’s departure were eye opening for Bella. Living with the Volturi provided more access to the world than Bella had anticipated. Vampires were constantly coming and going, each of them with their own unique story. She spoke to many of them, wanting to learn as much as she could about the vampire world. They treated her with a deference she hadn't expected, but was slowly getting used to.

Bella spent many hours with Ambrose and his team. Ambrose was kind and grandfatherly. She couldn't help but like him. The organization Ambrose oversaw was much larger and more complex than she could have imagined. An entire wing of the castle was dedicated to his work. A dozen vampires spent their days on computers, scanning the news, studying human advancements, and watching out for signs of rogue vampires or children of the moon. 

She learned there was another, larger group of the Volturi lived away from the castle in the outside world. They spent their years integrating themselves with humans, involving themselves in their research projects, integrating themselves into powerful governments. They reported back to Ambrose weekly with their findings.

The strangest part of the Volturi was their use of technology. Bella wasn't sure why this surprised her, but watching Ambrose, a several hundred year old vampire use a tablet to read emails fascinated her endlessly. 

“Hm,” Ambrose sighed as he read a report one day. “How unfortunate.”

“What is it?” She asked, leaning forward. 

“One of our scouts has reported unusual cult activity in Brazil,” he explained. “A man claiming to be god has gathered dozens of followers in a short span of time. In the past, there were many vampires who enjoyed being worshipped. The Egyptian coven, for example, were worshipped as gods by their citizens.”

“So you think it's a vampire?”

“Most likely,” Ambrose typed out a message. “I will send a team to investigate and report back.”

There was so much more to the Volturi than Bella could have imagined. Their work was important, she understood that now, seeing it for herself. 

This was Aro’s domain, the intelligence wing of the Volturi, as she was beginning to call it. When she didn't attend court with Aro, she listened to Ambrose review the day's events. 

Aro would appear every day once court ended and go around the room, touching each researcher on the shoulder briefly to witness their findings. Sometimes he would pause and encourage them to dig deeper on a given event or subject. He would wait patiently, silently, for them to complete his request, then review their findings and give Ambrose direction. 

Bella enjoyed watching him in these moments, when he was focused on his work. She was fascinated by his mind by the vast amount of knowledge it contained and how he used it to make connections others wouldn't. 

Once Aro was satisfied. His eyes would meet hers from across the room, and she would feel a shiver make its way down her spine. He would smile, approach her slowly, then bow and kiss her hand. “Mia Regina.”

They would spend the rest of the day together, and every day it was getting harder to resist him. 

One day, after visiting Ambrose, she found herself in the garden, arm in arm with Aro. 

“Ambrose said there is a vampire in Brazil who may have revealed themselves to humans. He said he was going to send a team to look into it. Will you have to go?” 

Aro shook his head, wearing a small smile, “No, cara mia, I usually allow the guard to make judgements in situations such as these. If they think the vampire will be of particular interest to me, they may bring them back to Volterra, but otherwise I travel when I am needed.” 

“So you don’t leave Volterra often?” She asked curiously. 

"Occasionally, I do find cause to leave Volterra," Aro explained, his voice taking on a more informative, almost lecturing tone, "primarily when particularly gifted vampires appear, such as our dear Jane and Alec. Or, if a rogue coven reveals themselves, and my unique abilities are needed to discern whether or not a crime was committed. Mostly, however, I am needed here, to keep an eye on things, so to speak. All orders come from Volterra. This city is the heart of our authority.” 

“You’re like a puppet master,” Bella whispered, the words barely audible amidst the fountains of the garden, but he heard them anyway. Aro threw his head back, and a rich, melodic laugh escaped him. It was a sound of genuine, almost childlike delight. 

“Yes,” he agreed after a moment, his smile widening, “I suppose you could call me that.” 

“Do you ever get tired of it?” Bella asked, her voice softer now. She wondered if he would ever admit to such a thing, a weakness, a chink in the armor of his authority.

Aro’s smile softened, and his gaze grew distant as he considered her question. "At times, I suppose," his voice lowered, a rare hint of vulnerability in its tone. "Everyone needs a respite, now and then, even I. But my work, Isabella, is the very essence of my being. It keeps me sharp and engaged. Without it, I fear I may have petrified long ago.” 

Bella considered his response for a moment, and the Cullens came to mind. She had heard that term used before in relation to vampires – petrification. Was that why Carlisle worked tirelessly as a doctor, dedicating centuries to healing? Was that why the others went to high school and college again and again, endlessly repeating the motions? To stay engaged, to avoid the stagnation that came with eternity? The realization settled over her, a new layer of understanding about the lives of vampires. 

“Everyone needs a purpose,” she said, her voice quiet but firm. 

“Have you given any thought to what your purpose will be?” Aro asked, his eyes alight with a keen, almost eager curiosity. 

Bella’s gaze drifted from his, sweeping across the manicured garden, then back to his expectant face. The question, so simple, held an immense weight. “I have… though I don’t have an answer for what that will be. It has weighed on me in the past.” 

“You needn’t decide now,” Aro reassured her. “You have an eternity ahead of you, your purpose can change as often as your heart desires.” 

“But not if I’m with you,” Bella pointed out, her gaze steady. "This isn’t something we could simply walk away from, is it? If I am mated to you, I am just as tied to the crown, to Volterra, as you are. I would be bound to this place forever."

Aro nodded slowly, his expression shifting to one of understanding. “Is that what concerns you most, mia regina?” he asked, his voice soft. 

“Maybe it did before,” she admitted, “But after spending time here, with Ambrose and the others.  It's so much more than I thought it to be. I think, perhaps like you, I could find a purpose here.” 

Aro seemed pleased by her admission. His smile broadened with genuine sincerity. “I am pleased to hear that, Isabella.” 

They walked in content silence for a long while, their footsteps barely disturbing the gravel path.

“Perhaps you should join me in court more often,” he bent to whisper in her ear, his voice a silken caress. “Once we are mated I will put a throne right beside mine. You will help me deliver judgement.”

She shivered, not just from his close proximity, but also from the image his words painted. The idea of such power was daunting, but as time went on, it became more alluring. Not because she was power hungry herself, but because it meant a lifetime with him. “Maybe,” she replied, her tone playful. “As of now we aren’t mated, so until we are, I like working with Ambrose.”

“Perhaps I should do away with Ambrose,” Aro teased, “I find myself rather jealous of the time you spend with him.”

“I only go there when you're in court,” she laughed. “Besides, as you said, I don’t have a throne to sit on.” 

A mischievous grin spread across Aro’s face, his eyes tinkling with amusement. “You could always sit on my lap,” his voice a low suggestive purr. 

A shiver of anticipation ran through her. His flirting was becoming more overt with each passing day, and she was finding it increasingly difficult to resist. "What would they think?” she teased back, a genuine smile gracing her lips she imagined the reactions of the guard. 

“Whatever I want them to.”

Bella’s steadily growing desire for him, which had been simmering just beneath the surface exploded then. She grabbed his hand, her fingers intertwining with his, and pulled him towards a more secluded part of the garden, where the orange trees grew closer together. 

Aro seemed to understand her unspoken invitation instantly. He moved with a predator's grace, swiftly crowding her against the rough trunk of a tall tree. He pressed his body into hers, a firm, possessive weight, and kissed her with a hunger that left her breathless.

“Stolen kisses in the garden,” he smirked against her lips, “How delightfully illicit.”

Bella, fueled by a rush of want, instinctively grabbed his shoulders for leverage and pushed herself up, wrapping her legs around his waist. He responded instantly, his strong hands gripping her thighs to support her. His smug smile vanished the moment her core pressed intimately against the evidence of his desire. He pressed her harder against the tree then, deepening the kiss, and a low growl did escape him then as she moved subtly against him. A soft friction that ignited a fresh wave of heat. 

Her own body arched into his, a desperate response to the burgeoning fire between them. A soft whimper escaped her, lost entirely in the feel of his lips, the feel of him, pressed tightly against her as she clung to him.

“Isabella,” he moaned quietly against her lips, his voice raw and desperate. She threaded her fingers into his silken hair, her touch eliciting a shuddering response from him. Bella found herself in awe of the effect she had on him. It only increased her desire for him tenfold. 

He stopped kissing her suddenly, but didn't back away. He simply held her there against the tree. Eyes closed tightly, his breathing shallow and ragged. She knew he was struggling to remain in control. She knew if she asked him to, he would take her back to his chambers right then and there to complete their bond.

When he opened his eyes again, there was a slightly wild, untamed look in their black depths that sent a jolt through her. They stared at each other, simply breathing one another in, allowing the intense moment to slowly calm, the raw edges of their desire to soften. After they came back to themselves, a fragile sense of equilibrium returning, he set her down gently, his touch still lingering, and tenderly tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “You are exquisite, mia amata,” he murmured.

“Why are you so patient with me?” She asked suddenly, the question bubbling up from within her. She doubted most other vampires, especially one who had waited thousands of years for his mate would have exercised such restraint. He must feel impatient, she knew, yet, he never pressured her. Never forced her. 

“I have waited millennia for you,” he replied seriously. “A little more time to ensure your comfort is a negligible price for an eternity of bliss by your side.”

His words made her heart soar. “And you're okay with waiting a little longer?”

He paused, his dark eyes locking onto hers, a slow, mischievous smile spreading across his lips as he lowered his head to gently brush his mouth against hers. "Take all the time you need. The moment you agree to be mine, and you will agree eventually, I will claim you. I will never let you go. I am, as you may have surmised by now, a possessive man, Isabella. Once we are mated, no other man will ever touch you again. You should know that before you bind yourself to me. Take all the time you need now, I will be here when you are ready.”

His words should have sent a chill down her spine, she knew, but instead, they sparked a surprising heat within her. In a way, he was promising her what Edward once refused to give her. "Do you promise?" she breathed, her voice a little shaky, but firm. "To never let me go?"

“With all that I am,” he whispered, the hush of the garden the only witness to his vow.  

The next afternoon, Bella surprised Aro by making an appearance in court. Aro, seated on his imposing throne, his gaze sweeping over the assembled figures, felt his eyes widen almost imperceptibly when he spotted her, a flicker of surprise followed by a spark of delight. She very obviously glanced at his lap, a subtle, playful hint to his earlier teasing. A slow, knowing smile spread across his face, and a soft chuckle escaped him, a sound that was rarely heard in the solemn courtroom. The guard eyed him with concern, but he ignored them, and instead elected to simply watch her as she moved to stand off to the side of the room. 

Caius, from his own throne, let out a soft, almost imperceptible huff. A sign of his impatience with Aro's obvious infatuation. “Bring in the first petitioner,” he ordered, eager to begin. 

The day was a calm one, free of executions. Aro was glad for it. He wanted Bella to see the other, quieter side of the Volturi’s governance. The steady stream of reports from distant covens, the respectful visits from other delegates, and the meticulous administration that kept their world in working order. Executions were always, and would always be a part of their rule, but their society demanded far more than displays of power to run smoothly. There was an unavoidable tedious side to their work as well. 

Their peace was disturbed later in the day by two of the Volturi’s agents, Soren and Despoina dragging in a third, dazed-looking agent Orestes, closely followed by Ambrose. Aro took in the scene before him with a critical eye. “What is the meaning of this, Ambrose?”

Ambrose bowed deeply, his usually composed demeanor ruffled, “Excuse us, Vostra Maestà,” he began, his voice strained, “the situation in Brazil is evolving… rapidly.” He gestured to Orestes, whose eyes held a confused, vacant stare. I sent our agents from Rio to investigate the reported cult activity. There, they met a vampire, who goes by the name of Raimundo, and… well… I will let them tell you the rest.” 

Despoina gestured for Soren to support Orestes, who looked more bewildered with each passing moment, while she stepped forward. She looked equally as disturbed as Ambrose, if not more. “ Vostre Maestà,” she began, her voice trembling slightly. “I have unfortunate news to report. There is a vampire inspiring cult-like devotion from the humans in that region. Our interviews with the locals told us Raimundo takes away their pain. They are unaware he is a vampire, but they know he has the ability to remove the memories that hurt them the most. We thought we had enough information to eliminate him, but when we tried to do so, he attacked Orestes, and…” her breath hitched as she looked over her shoulder at her companions. “I.. I think Orestes is gone.” 

Aro swiftly stood and blurred across the throne room to Orestes’ side. The dark haired vampire frowned deeply as he looked Aro up and down, a blank confusion in his eye, "Quem é você?" Who are you?  

"Eu sou um velho amigo." Aro spoke in a calming tone, despite his growing concern. “Remain still for a moment, if you would.” Orestes had served the Volturi faithfully for nearly three hundred years, traveling the world, gathering information. He was an invaluable agent to their empire, but as Aro took his hand and reached for his memories, he found nothing. Gone were the recollections of their past interactions, of Orestes’ countless missions, of his very transformation into a vampire. His mind was an empty shell, only new memories of the past 24 hours remained. The realization was a cold shock. A gift of such magnitude… 

Aro dropped his hand as if Orestes burned him. “Oh my.”

“What is it?” Caius was by his side in a moment, his eyes narrowed, eyeing their agents with barely concealed concern.

“His memories are gone,” Aro confirmed. “All of them.” The implications were staggering, a power unlike anything he had encountered in millennia. To erase a mind so completely… 

Despoina seemed to choke back a sob then, her grief raw. Aro took her hand, his touch surprisingly gentle, needing to see for himself what had transpired. He allowed her memories to flood his mind.

He watched as the three of them interviewed the locals. He notices the devotion, the obsession in their eyes as they talk about Raimundo, a god amongst men, they called him. Then he sees Raimundo through Despoina’s eyes. Raimundo is beautiful, even by vampire standards. With dark wavy hair, athletic build, strong jaw. He smiles benevolently at the humans who tend to him, a charismatic facade. Then he sees Despoina and her companions, and tries to run. They give chase, only for Raimundo to grab Orestes head during the confrontation. Orestes’ eyes rolled back into his head, and then he collapsed, his mind wiped clean. Despoina and Soren give up the chase, knowing they were outmatched by this gifted vampire. 

Aro sees other things in her memories too, like the fact that Despoina and Orestes were mated after having been assigned to the same project only two years earlier. A true cruelty. To steal not just life, but the very essence of who one is. 

Aro sighed deeply. “I am sorry, Despoina,” he cradled her face gently in his palm, his words filled with a rare empathy. “This is a tragedy. To be newly mated, only for Orestes to forget.” 

“Is my mate gone, Vostra Maestà? ” Despoina asked in a whisper, as if she were afraid to utter the words. 

Aro dropped his hand and turned to Marcus, a question in his gaze, seeking a confirmation only he could provide. Marcus eyed them both for a moment before replying, “Their bond is still present.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “There is hope for us then.” 

“There is hope,” Aro agreed. “Heidi,” he called out, and she appeared beside him. “Make sure Orestes and Despoina are comfortable while they recuperate.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà.” Heidi bowed, her voice gentle and soothing as she led them from the hall.

Aro took a moment to glance at Isabella, and found his own concern mirrored in her expression. He turned to Caius then his expression grim, “Perhaps we should retreat to my study to discuss next steps. This situation requires immediate attention.” 

His brother nodded in agreement, his face a mask of rare seriousness. “Soren you will join us,” Caius ordered, his voice sharp and authoritative as he stalked from the room. Soren hurried after Caius, while Marcus stood slowly from his throne and exited the hall. Aro was about to ask Isabella to join him, but she was already there by his side. He offered her his arm, a grim smile touching his lips, glad she had taken such a keen interest in the situation, but too disturbed by the implications of Raimundo’s gift to comment further. He offered her his arm and she took it easily. They followed behind Marcus, and the whole way to Aro’s study, his mind churned. 

Anyone could be dealt with easily enough with the help of Jane and Alec, their gifts were swift and decisive. Even so, Aro found the idea of Raimundo's ability profoundly disturbing. Though a useful gift in certain contexts, Aro knew he could never trust someone like Raimundo enough to allow him to join the Volturi. There would be a constant fear of betrayal, the chilling possibility that his own vast mind could be wiped away in a mere instant by a simple touch. Raimundo would have to die, and quickly. 

Chapter Text

Aro stood before the window in his study, his eyes scanning the city below, as the three kings and Soren debated their next course of action. Isabella stood beside him, close enough to suggest intimacy between them, but far enough away to be polite, her presence a quiet anchor in the tense room. She looked beautiful in the light of the setting sun, softer, somehow. It took a lot of effort for Aro to focus on the issue at hand. 

“Were there other vampires in the area besides this… Raimundo,” Caius asked, ever the tactical mind, already planning their strategy. If intelligence was Aro’s domain, this was Caius’s. Defense, battle strategy, and the swift, brutal elimination of threats. An instrument of war, Caius was. 

“We searched the area, Vostra Maestà, ” Soren replied. “We couldn’t find any others. He appeared to be operating alone, except for several humans who seemed to be particularly devoted to him.”

Lone vampires weren’t unusual. In fact, most vampires preferred a solo existence. Aro couldn’t imagine many vampires would want to risk involving themselves with a vampire like Raimundo, knowing what he could do to them. 

“Then we should go there,” Caius replied, his voice cold and practical. “We take Demetri, Alec, and Jane, find this vampire and burn him alive.” 

“You cannot allow this vampire near you,” Marcus rasped in warning. 

Aro nodded slowly. He was right of course. One touch, and they would be no more. “Renata will join us as well,” he stated, knowing her protective gift would be invaluable.

“She can only protect so many of us,” Caius reminded him. “Her shield has limits. Call Edward Cullen, let's see how accurate his gift is. Perhaps he will hear this vampire when we are near him, maybe give us a more accurate understanding of his exact location.” 

A tense silence fell, disturbed only by the faint sounds of the city outside. Then, Isabella’s voice cut through the air. “Do you think,” Isabella began quietly, as if she was afraid to interrupt, “that my ability would work against his?” 

Aro turned around then in surprise. He hadn’t expected her to speak, let alone offer her assistance. She hadn’t shown an active interest in training with her ability since he first tested her, and he hadn’t pressed, worried she would close herself off to him. Pride surged within him. So courageous, his Isabella. “It might,” he agreed, his voice neutral, though his mind raced. Her ability seemed to work well against gifts of the mind. It was likely her gift would work against this Raimundo as well. 

“I thought her ability only extended to herself?” Caius asked sharply, his head snapping towards Bella, his expression a mixture of surprise and skepticism.

“Her gift has the potential to expand beyond herself,” Aro informed him, a subtle note of pride in his voice, “Though it is still undeveloped.” 

Caius studied her then, his crimson eyes narrowed, his expression thoughtful, almost calculating. Perhaps he is beginning to warm up to Isabella, Aro thought, a flicker of satisfaction passing through him. “It will take months to develop her ability. We do not have that kind of time.” 

 “I will work with Edward Cullen to test the extent of his ability,” Aro replied. “He may prove useful.” 

Deep within the palazzo , in the dungeons, Aro stood across from Edward in the training room, the air thick with the scent of old stone and the faint, metallic tang of venom, accumulated from thousands of training sessions. Santiago watched carefully a few steps behind him, ready to interfere if Edward proved to be difficult.

“A situation has arisen,” Aro began slowly, his voice calm, almost conversational, “In Brazil." He recalled the emotional scene from the throne room in vivid detail, and quickly followed with the conversation about Edward’s abilities from his study. Edward’s expression filtered between disgust, fear, and understanding, as he realized why Aro wanted to see him. Edward’s jaw twitched as he watched Aro, his golden eyes filled with a familiar resentment. He didn’t want to help, Aro knew. “Isabella will be joining us,” Aro reminded him. It was manipulative, perhaps, to use his lingering attachment to Isabella to encourage his cooperation, but Aro wasn’t above using such tactics when it came to someone as stubborn as Edward. 

Edward knew what he was doing, Aro could tell, he wasn’t stupid, even if he was a nuisance. Still, Edward sighed, annoyed, but clearly wanting to protect Isabella. “What do you need me to do, Vostra Maestà?” He gritted out. 

Aro blurred to his side. “We are going to test the range of your ability and more importantly, test your accuracy,” he explained. He gestured to Santiago then. “To begin you will follow his thoughts and try to discern where he is in the palazzo. Yes?” 

Edward flinched when Aro appeared beside him, but didn’t move away. “Yes, Vostra Maestà,” the words clipped, but compliant. 

Aro took hold of Edward’s wrist, intending  to observe his abilities for himself as Santiago made to go to a different, far away part of the palazzo. But Edward reacted instantly. He yanked his wrist away and hissed, “Don’t touch me.” 

Santiago tried to intercept him, but Aro was faster. He grabbed Edward by the throat, his grip unforgiving, and drove him hard into the stone wall. Cracks appeared along Edward’s face, but they healed just as quickly as they formed. He struggled against him, but Aro was far stronger, his ancient, human blood fueled strength easily overpowered the younger, animal fed vampire. “I am not Carlisle,” Aro hissed, his voice a low, dangerous growl. “You will obey me. You may have surprised me once, but I swear to you it will not happen again. I don’t need Santiago to kill you. I am capable of doing it myself.” 

Edward clawed desperately at Aro’s hand. A strained grunt escaped him as Aro’s grip tightened further around his neck. “What would Bella say then?” he managed to choke out, his voice hoarse.

“She would forgive me eventually,” Aro replied calmly, his crimson eyes cold and unwavering, a flicker of dark amusement hidden in their depths, “She is far more practical than you give her credit for, Edward.”

Aro saw the flicker of doubt in Edward’s mind and knew he had won. A faint, almost imperceptible smirk touched his lips as he released Edward. The younger vampire slid down the wall and collapsed on the floor. Aro straightened the lapels of his suit jacket, with a deliberate, unhurried motion. “Santiago,” He commanded, his voice blank of all emotion. “Teach Edward a lesson, so we may continue without further interruptions.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà.” 

Edward’s screams echoed through the room, sharp and agonizing. Aro sighed. He hardly enjoyed punishing his subjects, but Edward’s disobedience could not be allowed to continue. A necessary evil, he reminded himself. 

He gave Edward a moment to collect himself after having his arm ripped from his socket and reattached by Santiago. Edward was now slumped against the wall, his head bowed, his golden eyes glazed with pain and defeat. Aro linked his arms behind his back, a posture of casual authority. “Now," he said, his voice light, “Shall we continue?” 

Edward reluctantly participated after that. 

Santiago disappeared as originally planned, and Aro held Edward’s wrist in a light grasp as he listened through Edward's gift. There were many voices in the castle to be heard. He recognized Heidi’s thoughts easily enough, as she planned her next fishing expedition. Then there were the secretaries, thinking about which vampire they wanted to turn them, when the time came. Dozens of other thoughts filtered across Aro’s consciousness, disordered and chaotic. If Aro weren’t already familiar with the onslaught of memories that came with his own gift, he likely would be overwhelmed by the number of voices in his head. 

‘At least you can avoid touching others if you want to,’ Edward muttered bitterly in his head. ‘I have no choice but to listen.’

“Hm,” Aro made a sound of amusement. “You have a point. Though I would argue your gift gives you a tactical advantage.” 

Edward disagreed. To him, his gift was a burden, nothing more.

“Focus, Edward, find Santiago.” 

Edward sighed and closed his eyes. Then Aro saw him jump from one vampire’s thoughts to the next, until he settled on one. This vampire wasn’t thinking about anything in particular, mostly about their next hunt, but Edward recognized Santiago anyway. There was a certain… something, to each person’s thoughts that made them recognizable. Like a signature. 

‘Can you tell where he is?’ Aro thought. 

Edward shook his head. ‘I can usually tell how far away they are, based on how loud their thoughts are, but figuring out their location is difficult, unless they are hyper focused on their surroundings.’

“Fascinating,” Aro murmured out loud as Edward released his focus. 

“You enjoy this?” Edward asked, his voice strained, his obvious confusion and disgust showing on his face. Aro raised an eyebrow questioningly. Edward gestured vaguely at Aro's intense focus on his ability.

“Enjoyment is perhaps too simple a word,” Aro replied, his voice thoughtful. “There is nothing more fascinating, more unique in this world than the gifts granted to us, including yours. So many variations of similar abilities, all different based on the temperament and inherent nature of their beholder. They are the pinnacle of our evolution.”

“They are unnatural,” Edward muttered, his voice laced with bitterness. “They are a perversion, a corruption of our human traits. They elevate us, make us akin to gods, when we are nothing but abominations. We are demons. And these gifts are proof.”

“I disagree,” Aro replied smoothly, a faint, almost imperceptible smile playing on his lips, a flicker of intellectual delight in his crimson eyes. “You speak of the divine, of things being ‘against God.’ Yet, does not your own scripture state, ‘Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights’ ? If these abilities manifest within us, are they not a testament to the boundless creation of a higher power? Perhaps it is not for us to deem what is natural or unnatural.” 

“Perhaps we weren’t created by God,” Edward challenged, a desperate edge to his voice. “Perhaps we are a corruption of what God once sought to create. A stain upon his design. These gifts are demonic, meant to make us believe we are more than the damned creatures we truly are. We shouldn't put ourselves above God, and yet, many of us do.”

Aro’s soft, almost delighted laugh filled the training room, a sound that held no malice, only amusement. “To suggest such a thing, Edward, is to suggest God is not omniscient, not all-powerful. Did God not create all? Even the angels that fell from heaven, were they not of his design? If our gifts are ‘demonic’, as you called them, if they are so potent, would an all-powerful deity not have accounted for them in his grand plan? Or perhaps, Edward, you misunderstand the nature of divine will. What is the study of these gifts, if not the pursuit of knowledge and understanding, a deeper insight into the very fabric of creation, into God's design? Is it possible that by studying our gifts, we seek to grow closer to God, to better understand his will?”

“In the end, the angels fell,” Edward emphasized. “They were cast out of heaven for their actions against God, for their pride. In turn he abandoned them. We are equally as prideful. What if we are merely an extension of them?” 

“Ah, the fallen angels, Edward. A most fitting metaphor for your worldview.” Aro chuckled. “Even in what you perceive as evil, there might be a divine hand at work, shaping us for a purpose you cannot comprehend. Who are we to say what is God's will and what is not? After all, we are not God.” Aro paused, his smile fading into a more serious expression. “Though, I hold no personal belief in the divine. My fascination with gifts stems from a purely scientific and strategic curiosity. They are, to me, a testament to the unpredictable nature of evolution. To study them, to categorize them, to understand their origins and limitations… that is a worthwhile pursuit. It is a very human pursuit, this desire to unravel the mysteries of our own existence. It is a quest humanity has engaged in for centuries. Why not us?”

Edward flinched at the challenge, his jaw tightening. He opened his mouth to retort, then closed it, his mind churning. Aro took Edward’s wrist again, curious to see what the mind reader thought. What he found was quite interesting indeed. Edward's mind was a maelstrom of conflicting thoughts. Aro’s words resonated with Edward, even if he didn’t want them to. Deep down, he wanted to believe Aro was right, but there was too much self hatred for him to ever let go. Edward may never agree with him, Aro knew, but he listened. For the first time, Edward took Aro’s words seriously, and that, in Aro’s mind, was progress. 

Perhaps there was hope for Edward Cullen yet. 

“I was alive when the Bible was written, and the humans of that age did not know we existed. How do you think they would have written about us had they known?” Aro mused as he turned to leave. “Keep practicing, Edward. We leave tomorrow.”

“How did it go with Edward?” Bella asked when Aro joined her in her chambers later that night. 

Aro shrugged off his impeccably tailored suit jacket and let it fall onto a nearby chaise. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing elegant forearms beneath. With a languid grace that always captivated her, he settled into a plush armchair across from her, crossing one leg casually over the other, an ankle resting neatly on his knee. He sighed, “It went as well as I expected it to.”

He looked so regal, even sitting in a simple armchair, that it took her breath away. She struggled to form sentences. “So not well then?”

“Unfortunately, Edward’s disobedience had to be… corrected.” Aro chuckled, a sound that held no genuine mirth. “We came to an understanding eventually.” He watched her closely, gauging her reaction.

Bella eyed him wearily. “Do I want to know?” 

“Don't worry, cara mia, he is currently in one piece.”

“Currently…” she dragged out the word, considering it. That meant there was a point, not long ago, when Edward wasn't in one piece. “Did he deserve it?”

“Oh certainly,” Aro replied darkly. “His rebellious attitude must be corrected now, Isabella, before it becomes a problem. It is for his own good.”

Bella didn't like the idea of Edward coming to harm, but she knew if Edward said the wrong thing in front of the wrong person… Even Aro, who was endlessly patient with most, had his limits. And what if it were Caius instead? What unspeakable torments would Aro’s bloodthirsty brother subject Edward to if he disobeyed? Bella didn't want to consider it. Edward was in better hands with Aro, she knew that much. 

During her time in Volterra, her black and white, Cullen-centric view of the world had changed. She knew vampires lived by different standards, different rules, than humans. Strength and power were the only respected means to make a vampire obey. Without power, even sophisticated vampires instinctively viewed you as weak. Like a pack of lions, if the leader of the pride showed weakness, stronger males would move in and take it for themselves. Vampires were no different. The Cullens liked to think of themselves as ‘other’, but they were no different than the rest. Dominance had to be proven in order for vampires to respect you. So in order for Aro to get Edward to respect him, he had to prove he was stronger, smarter, better. And Aro was all of those things, Edward just hadn't recognized it yet. 

And Edward was so stubborn. Truly there was no getting through to him once he made up his mind. Trying to change his mind was like trying to move a mountain, it was an exercise in futility. As much as Bella didn't want Edward to be harmed, she knew it was likely the only way. Aro would have to dominate him again, and again until Edward's primal vampire instincts kicked in and recognized him as the biggest threat in the room. 

And Aro was always the biggest threat in the room. 

Bella sighed, and decided she would stay out of it for now. She doubted interfering on Edward's behalf again would help. It would only encourage him to continue on as he had for over a century. To encourage him would only bring further pain in the long run. Four hundred years was a long time. “How is he settling in otherwise?” She asked. 

“As of now, he helps patrol Volterra and the surrounding region,” Aro said, his voice a smooth, even tone. “He is learning, though Santiago reports he is… stubborn.” Aro uncrossed his legs and leaned forward, extending a hand to take one of hers. His crimson eyes focused entirely on her then, “Enough about Edward, how are you mia amata?” 

After a moment’s hesitation, Bella rose from her seat and stepped closer to him, wanting to be near him. He spread his legs to accommodate her as she moved into his space, and followed her every movement with curious eyes. With a fluid grace, she turned sideways and sat on his lap. She wrapped one arm around the back of his neck, her fingers brushing the silken strands of his hair, and placed the other hand gently on his chest, feeling lean muscle underneath her palm. A slow, satisfied smile spread across his face. “I was right,” Aro murmured, “this is an excellent arrangement.” He pulled her tighter against him, a possessive, yet tender embrace, and planted a gentle kiss on the pulse point of her throat.  

Bella melted into him then, and some of the lingering tension of the day faded, replaced by a warmth only Aro could provide. “I’m nervous about the trip to Brazil,” she finally admitted. 

“You needn’t worry,” he assured her, his voice calm. “We have dealt with many rogue vampires throughout our history. It is precisely what Jane and Alec are trained to do. I will ensure you are protected.” 

“It’s not me, I’m worried about,” she replied quietly, her gaze locking with his, willing him to understand. Her fingers tightened against his chest. 

His eyes warmed considerably. He leaned in, planting a gentle kiss on her lips. “Renata’s first priority is always to protect us. You, Caius, and myself. We won’t be in harm's way.” 

She briefly imagined a faceless vampire running towards them, getting past Renata, and erasing Aro’s memories the way he had with Orestes, while Bella watched in horror. The thought made her stomach churn. To imagine Aro without his memories, without all the things that made him Aro was so profoundly disturbing she thought she might be sick. “What if I want to be the one protecting you?” She breathed. 

His lips curved into a pleased smile, “Then by all means, protect me, mia amata.”

“I don’t know how,” Bella replied. She had been practicing all day, alone in her chamber, trying to force her shield to expand, to encompass something, anything, besides herself. Except she couldn’t feel it, not without Aro’s help.

“If you want something, you need only ask, Isabella,” Aro murmured as he caressed her cheek with his thumb. 

“Will you help me practice?” 

"Farei qualsiasi cosa per te, amore mio." Aro replied, smiling. “Shall we begin?” 

“Very good,” Aro praised her quietly, so as not to disturb her concentration. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, watching her intently as she tried to expand her shield. “A little more.” 

She exhaled slowly, and in her mind’s eye, she imagined her wave-like shield crashing outward from her body. She was the vast, boundless ocean, and her shield, a surging tsunami, meant to engulf everything in its path. Yet, whenever she tried to expand it beyond her own skin, it felt like her wave crashed against a tall, unyielding cliff that prevented it from going any further. So far, after many hours of practice, she had only managed to expand it an inch or so beyond herself. 

Now, aboard the Volturi’s private plane, soaring through the sky towards Brazil to confront a dangerous rogue vampire, Bella felt a gnawing sense of uselessness. Aro had compared her shield’s development to a human training for a marathon. It took time to build strength and endurance. Her shield was the same. She knew he was right, but she refused to stop practicing anyway. Her impatience was like a constant buzz underneath her skin. She knew she could do it. She just had to keep trying. 

So far, she had contributed very little to the Volturi, a fact that had begun to bother her over the past weeks. They had offered her acceptance, and a purpose, and she felt she had offered them nothing substantial in return. She wanted to be a partner to Aro rather than a burden. It was one of the reasons she hadn’t fully committed to him, and hadn't completely embraced their bond. She wanted to be a mate worthy of the great Aro Volturi. He called her his queen, but she didn’t feel worthy of the title. Perhaps Caius’s lecture in the gardens had solidified her desire to earn her place, to make the Volturi stronger rather than weaken them. The Volturi were important. Aro was important. She couldn’t in good conscience accept the bond until she felt like she could make his empire stronger. 

“A little more, Isabella,” Aro encouraged, and she tried not to get distracted by the sound of his voice. She exhaled again and pushed. She increased the flow of water, of her shield, out from her chest, willing her tsunami to grow tall enough to make it past the cliffs. It grew and grew until her shield expanded an inch further than the last time.  

She felt drained then, empty, tired, and the tsunami came crashing back in. Practicing with her ability was the only thing capable of making her feel tired. She recovered quickly enough, but was usually left feeling thirsty. 

Bella opened her eyes, the frustration of her failed attempts still clinging to her, to see Aro sitting in the plush seat across from her, a wide, proud smile gracing his lips. His approval only deepened the shame that she couldn't yet master her gift.

“You did well, Isabella,” he praised her. “You have made more progress than I thought possible in only a few hours.” 

“I feel like I should have accomplished more by now,” she admitted. 

“It can take vampires years to master their abilities,” Aro replied, his tone patient, understanding. 

“Years,” she breathed. “That’s too long.” 

“Though in your case, I imagine it won’t take nearly as long,” Aro looked even more proud then. Smug, even. “You are exceptional.” 

“Look at her again, Cullen,” Caius hissed suddenly from the other side of the plane, his voice a low, dangerous snarl that cut through the quiet hum of the aircraft. “And I’ll tear your eyes out of your skull on my brother’s behalf.” Bella saw Aro glance in Edward's direction, a satisfied glint in his eyes as he noted the vampire staring intently at the floor, evidently chastened.

Bella sighed, a faint sound of exasperation escaping her. Could Edward not control himself, even for a few hours? She looked to Aro then, her gaze questioning. “Should I try again?”

He shook his head, “No, cara mia, you must be quite thirsty already and we still have a long flight ahead of us. You should rest now.” She didn’t want to rest, but practicing did make her very thirsty and she didn’t know if she would be able to handle landing in Brazil near humans if she didn’t take a break.

Aro then moved to sit beside her, pulling her gently against his side. He wrapped an arm around her, his touch a comforting weight, and she leaned into him, letting his presence soothe her restless mind. She worried for a moment about what the guard or Caius might think of such an open display of affection, but Aro seemed utterly unconcerned. He closed his eyes and stretched his long legs out in front of him. So she forced herself to relax. They sat in a comfortable silence. Bella closed her eyes, not to sleep, but to simply relax with him in the final peaceful moments before they landed. She could feel the subtle vibrations of the aircraft, the murmur of the other Volturi, but within Aro's embrace, she felt a sense of calm. 

Hours later, the plane began its descent. The hum of the engines deepened, and outside the window, the inky blackness of the night sky slowly gave way to the hazy glow of distant city lights. She could feel the shift in the cabin's atmosphere, the quiet anticipation among the Volturi guard as they prepared for arrival. The air grew thick with the scent of damp earth and something distinctly tropical, a vibrant, humid energy that was entirely new to her vampiric senses. 

After the plane touched down, the guard exited first, a silent, disciplined wave of black-clad figures that spread out quickly to check the perimeter. Bella watched as Caius disembarked next, his movements sharp and efficient. Then, it was their turn. As she stepped onto the top of the mobile stairs with Aro, the air hit her, thick and warm, carrying a variety of scents. The smell of rich earth, the sweet perfume of tropical flowers, and a hint of something wild and untamed. Below them, already waiting, was a small fleet of black SUVs, their engines idling. Not a human was in sight. She could smell faint, lingering traces of them in the air, but their scents were so diluted, she knew they had left long ago, cleared from the area for the Volturi's arrival.

Bella couldn’t help but think the Volturi looked incredibly out of place in such a setting. They were already so unnaturally pale, that wasn’t even considering their red eyes and the black attire. At least they had forgone their heavy cloaks, which were entirely inappropriate for such weather. She asked Aro about this as they climbed into an SUV with Caius, Demetri and Renata. Aro chuckled, “We tend to avoid humans entirely when we travel, mia amata, and we avoid showing ourselves during the day time.” 

“What if there is a risk of a human seeing us?” She asked, her gaze flickering to his eyes, “I mean, red eyes are not the most subtle…” 

Aro laughed outright then, a rich sound that filled the confined space of the SUV. The sound sent a flush of heat through her. He reached into the inner pocket of his suit jacket and pulled out a pair of sleek, black sunglasses. “These tend to do the trick,” he said, a playful smirk on his face as he held them up.

“Won’t they think you’re weird for wearing those at night?” She asked with a hint of amusement. 

“Weird, as you put it, is still better than them thinking we are vampires,” Caius replied, his voice flat, lacking Aro’s humor. 

She had to agree with that. 

Aro smirked, then closed his eyes and steepled his hands beneath his chin. He remained that way, silent and unmoving for so long as they drove away from the airport, she wondered if he was meditating. 

Not wanting to disturb him, Bella stared out the car window, taking in as much of her surroundings as possible. The different scents, the distant sounds of a city she couldn’t see clearly. She had traveled so little as a human, it was fascinating to see another part of the world so different from where she had grown up. 

Nearly an hour passed before Aro opened his eyes again, and when he did, his gaze sought out hers, and he looked concerned.

“What is it?” she asked him quietly, the sudden shift in his demeanor alarming her. Across the SUV, Caius immediately whipped around, his eyes narrowed, fixed intently on his brother. 

“There is something… strange, surrounding the circumstances of our agent's confrontation with Raimundo.” Aro explained, closing his eyes once more. “Their memories seem more unstable, somehow, than I am used to seeing. I didn’t notice before, but upon reviewing them, I am certain there are inconsistencies between Despoina and Soren’s memories.” 

Caius’ eyes narrow further. “It is possible Raimundo erased memories from them all.”

“But why let them go?” Bella asked suddenly, “Why not kill them? Or erase all of their memories the way they did with Orestes?” 

Caius’ eyes narrowed further. “We are walking into an ambush. They wanted us to come.” 

“They?” Bella asked, alarmed. 

“If Raimundo wanted us to find him, he certainly has other vampires with him,” Aro’s expression darkened. “He likely erased our agent's memories of his coven so we would think he is alone, but left enough intact that we would investigate.” 

“If he wants us to find him, he must believe he is strong enough to defeat us,” Caius hissed. “We need to postpone and regroup.” 

Aro nodded his assent, and Caius turned to Renata, his voice sharp as he ordered. “Take us to the safe house.” Renata took the next left turn on the rather empty highway and took them deeper into the jungle. Another half hour later, and they arrived at a well-lit, modern mansion, not dissimilar from the Cullen’s home in Forks. 

Demetri opened their door for them. Aro stepped out first and held out his hand to her. As a vampire, she no longer had to worry about stumbling or falling, but the gesture was sweet nonetheless. She took his hand and allowed him to lead her inside. 

Caius ordered all members of the coven to convene in the large, open living room. All together, there were fifteen Volturi present, including Aro, Caius and herself. There were several members of I Praetoriani, Demetri, Renata, Jane, Alec and Renata. Three members of La Legione, Santiago, Austra and Eldon, and three members of I Neofiti: Thordis, Carmilla, and Cain. 

And of course, there was Edward too, who kept to himself in the far corner of the room. 

Aro stood at the front of the group, hands steepled together before him. “We have come to the conclusion that the memories of Despoina and Soren cannot be relied upon. We believe there may be a trap waiting for us when we confront Raimundo for his crimes.” Several hisses emitted from the guard then. Insulted someone would dare to oppose them. Bella couldn’t help but agree. The idea of someone, anyone, thinking they were strong enough to oppose the Volturi was laughable, but there was someone out there who wanted to do just that, and the thought scared her. 

“We need more information before we continue,” Aro said. “Alec, Demetri, Edward and Eldon. You will go ahead and scout the area. Hunt first and keep your distance. Don’t engage. Raimundo isn’t working alone.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà,” they replied, and then they were gone. 

Everyone hunted after that, including Bella, who settled for a jaguar. When they all returned to the safe-house afterwards, Bella was so overwhelmed by the smell of fresh human blood she nearly moaned. Aro sensed her discomfort and placed a hand gently on the small of her back to lead her outside. 

“I despise watching you torture yourself like this, mia amata,” Aro admitted to her, his voice a low, pained murmur that was utterly sincere. She could tell he was genuinely upset, his bright crimson eyes clouded with a rare distress as he looked at her. “This way of life is unnatural. You are in pain.”

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, and she was sorry to have caused him upset. He sighed and pulled her close, but he didn’t say anything more on the subject. There was nothing else to say. As much as she wanted to indulge with the rest of them, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Though, she would be lying if she said she wasn’t closer than ever to giving in. She often fantasized about it when her thoughts weren’t occupied by Aro. 

Bella and Aro remained outside together like that for a long time, until Bella told him she wanted to practice her ability again. He agreed, and they trained together until the sun began to rise. 

Only once the sun was well into the sky did the scouting party return. The coven reconvened in the house to review their findings. Bella looked at Edward and took note of his tight expression. 

“Well?” Caius asked, eyebrow raised. 

“You were correct in your assumptions, Vostre Maestà,” Demetri bowed his head. “He isn’t alone.” 

“How many?” Aro looked to Edward. 

“I counted a dozen minds, Vostre Maestà, all within the same area as far as I could tell.” Edward replied, respectfully for once. “There could be more.” Aro held out his hand to Edward, clearly wanting to see for himself. 

“I see,” Aro released his hand. “Now the question is, is Raimundo the only gifted member of this coven, or are there others?” No one had an answer to this. 

“It is unlikely there are other members of this coven who are as gifted as Raimundo,” Caius said finally. “Gifts such as his are incredibly rare.” 

“And yet, there are so many in one coven .” Aro nodded slowly, thinking. Eventually he looked to Caius, “They do not seem to know we are already here. We will go tonight while we have the element of surprise. Alec and Jane, you will incapacitate them immediately, we take no chances here.” 

They set out as soon as night fell. 

They drove most of the way before leaving their vehicles hidden on an access road. They followed Demetri the rest of the way on foot, stopping just outside of a small human settlement in the forest that Demetri informed them belonged to Raimundo. Immediately Bella could smell the humans along with unfamiliar vampires, and it set her teeth on edge. 

The air grew thick with anticipation. Caius made a quick gesture to the guard, and they silently fanned out, their movements practiced, taking up strategic positions around the perimeter of the clearing. Bella unconsciously moved closer to Aro, her senses on high alert.

Vampires appeared all at once, jumping from the rooftops and trees, emerging from the forests. Alec and Jane went to work, using their gifts, dropping them all one by one. Another vampire appeared then behind the rest, red eyed and angry, he was arguably the most beautiful vampire she had ever seen. Jane got to him quickly, and he fell to the ground in a screaming heep. Everyone was so focused on Raimundo, they hardly noticed when a door opened on one of the houses. Out stepped a tall woman, a vampire, with long, braided dark hair. She was dressed in animal skins that left little to the imagination. Something about her made Bella’s skin crawl. This woman was a threat, she was certain of that. 

Everything happened so quickly after that. Edward muttered, “Zafrina?”, as he eyed the woman, and Aro looked at him sharply. Before Alec could take away her senses, a sudden, disorienting wave washed over Bella, but it passed through her, leaving her untouched. Around her, however, Alec and Jane’s gifts faltered, their usually impenetrable control shattering. All of the Volturi looked suddenly confused, lost, their gazes darting wildly around them. The enemy coven jumped to their feet as Jane and Alec lost their grip entirely. Their enemies ran straight for them, a blur of violence. Bella looked frantically back at the members of her coven. Even Aro, whose eyes were normally razor sharp, focused, darted back and forth around him, his expression bewildered. 

Bella realized with chilling clarity, they were under the thrawl of some unfamiliar gift. “It's a hallucination!” Edward shouted from a few feet away. “That’s Zafrina’s gift! She can create hallucinations!” 

But it wasn’t working on her, Bella realized with a surge of desperate hope. Her shield, her useless, unyielding shield, was protecting her. Their enemies were only a few feet away now, poised to rip the Volturi to pieces. She gritted her teeth, a fierce resolve hardening her jaw, as Raimundo got closer, his eyes wide with a crazed, sadistic grin plastered across his face.

She pushed her shield outward, hard. Harder than she ever had before. It encountered the familiar, unyielding cliffs, like every time before, but this time she felt the cliffs crack under the immense pressure. A low groan of effort escaped her lips as little by little, the invisible barriers began to crumble away. Then, Raimundo was there, right in front of Aro, his arms outstretched, poised to destroy him, to take him away from her. Bella didn't think, she reacted. She jumped between them, and her shield blasted out of her, a massive tsunami of pure, nullifying power. 

The Volturi were free then, her shield having protected them from Zafrina’s gift. With a collective roar of fury, the Volturi unleashed their full power on the enemy coven, ripping them to shreds faster than Bella could even comprehend. Raimundo’s lips twisted into a snarl of pure rage. He pounced at her, but he never touched her. Aro was on him in an instant, tearing him to pieces before Bella could even raise her arms to protect herself. She focused hard on maintaining her shield then so he wouldn’t be affected by Raimundo’s gift. 

And then it was done. The Volturi stopped fighting, seeing as everyone was dead, and Bella collapsed as the weight of her shield became too much to bear. Aro was there to catch her though, and she found herself swept up in his arms. 

“Isabella, mia amata,” he whispered desperately in her ear, his voice raw with fear, “Why did you put yourself in his path?” His wild eyes searched hers as she looked up at him, “He could have killed you, gift or no.” 

She dropped her head on his chest, unable to support her own weight as exhaustion claimed her. “Because I love you,” she whispered tiredly, the words escaping her before she fully registered them. And it was true. She did love him, she just hadn’t realized it until the terrifying possibility of him being taken from her had presented itself.

He inhaled sharply, a slightly ragged sound, and gently kissed her forehead. “And I love you, Isabella, with all that I am.” She buried her smile in his chest and the warmth of him, still alive and well, soothed her. 

Bella heard the click of a lighter nearby and the hiss of flames spreading. The coven was already incinerating their enemies. “Edward,” Aro’s authoritative voice cut through the air. “Find something suitable for Isabella to eat, and quickly. Meet us back at the safe house.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà,” Bella heard Edward say, his voice tight with an emotion she couldn't place. 

Aro carried her the long distance back to the SUVs then, Renata and two others close behind him. He laid her down gently on the seat and climbed in after her, lifting her head to rest on his lap. “I’ve been spending a lot of time on your lap lately,” she smiled up at him, trying to ease the tension.

It seemed to do the trick, his eyes flickered with amusement and he chuckled. “Hush cara mia, rest now.” He brushed his fingers through her hair and her eyes fluttered shut at his heavenly touch. She didn’t sleep, couldn’t sleep, but laying there helped, and within another ten minutes or so she felt herself recovering. 

By the time they returned to the safe house she felt normal, except for the gnawing thirst that ate away at her, worse than ever before. Thankfully, Edward was there waiting, a struggling jaguar in his grip. She didn’t wait, she opened the car door and pounced. Edward released her prey and stepped back just as she collided with the animal. It only took a few seconds for her to drain it entirely. 

Edward removed the body as Aro took her hand and led her inside. Moments later, the rest of the guard filtered in, their movements silent, their faces grim but victorious. Caius entered last, his crimson eyes swept the room. His gaze fell on Bella, and then Aro. He approached them slowly, wearing a solemn expression.

“Well done, Isabella,” Caius said, a note of respect in his tone. He didn't offer a smile, but the lack of a scowl was a compliment in itself. “Your gift is formidable. You saved us from a most unpleasant fate.” He nodded curtly, a rare gesture of acknowledgment from the youngest king. 

“Thank you,” Bella replied, her chest filling with pride. She noticed then, how the guard eyed her with respect as well. Perhaps she would fit in afterall. 

The Volturi burned the entirety of Raimundo’s coven, including Zafrina, along with any of the humans they had been involved with, staging a great fire to burn down their homes in case authorities came looking. Unfortunately, due to Bella’s gift, Aro was unable to retrieve any memories from the vampires he killed, Edward was no different, but they all admitted no information at all was better than losing their memories entirely. 

“We do know he was after you, Aro,” Caius stated. “He only had eyes for you.” 

Aro nodded in agreement. “This situation will require further investigation. Inform Ambrose about what happened here, Renata.” She nodded and disappeared outside with her phone in hand. “For now, I believe our business here has concluded. Prepare the jet, it’s time to go home.” 

The entire flight home, Aro kept some sort of physical contact with her, even when he was addressing the guard and speaking with Caius. A hand on her leg, an arm around her, or his fingers laced through hers. It was as if he couldn’t bear any amount of distance between them. Bella couldn’t blame him, she was no different. After seeing how close they had come to dying, she didn’t want to part with him any time soon. 

After witnessing Aro fear for her safety. After hearing him say he loved her too a profound shift occurred in Bella. She loved him. Really and truly. She thought of his patience, his guidance, his unwavering belief in her potential. He saw her, truly saw her, not just as a woman, or an ability, but as his equal, his queen. And she saw him too, the way he cared for his coven, for the wellbeing of the supernatural world. She saw how hard he worked to maintain what he had created, for the good of himself yes, but also for the good of all. He was dark and sometimes cruel, but there were always reasons for his actions. He wasn't a good man, but then again, he never claimed to be. He was widely feared, but not by her. The idea of being bonded to him, of being tied to him forever no longer felt like a cage, but like a destiny she was finally ready to embrace. She wouldn’t be a burden to the Volturi, she was powerful in her own right. She could make them stronger. And they were her coven now, that much was certain after fighting by their side. 

A shiver of anticipation made its way up her spine as she considered completing the bond. Aro looked at her curiously, having felt it himself, but she merely smiled up at him. Soon, she told herself. After they got home. She desperately needed a shower first. 

The Volturi’s private jet touched down hours later on the secluded runway outside Volterra. The cool, dry air of Italy was a welcome change after the humidity of Brazil. Heat didn’t really affect her vampire body that much, but humidity was noticeable and made her feel somewhat sticky. 

Aro held her hand tightly as they disembarked, his presence a comfort, even though the danger had long since passed. She felt herself relax even further as the ancient walls of Volterra came into view. The palazzo was quickly becoming a home to her, and she was glad to be back. 

She split off from Aro after the cars stopped in the underground garage. He had reports to give, to review, with Ambrose, and he promised to meet her in an hour's time at her rooms. “You go on ahead,” he told her with a smile, “I will find you once I am finished.” 

“Don’t take too long,” she told him with a sweet smile. He looked at her curiously for a moment, perhaps sensing her change in mood, but then someone spoke to him, distracting him, and Bella left him to complete his work.

Once in her chambers, Bella immediately headed for her bathroom. The spray of the shower was a welcome relief, and she scrubbed her skin harshly, ridding herself of the accumulated dirt and grime from the battle. The water soothed her body and her mind, as the vivid memories of Raimundo running straight for Aro threatened to overwhelm her. She washed away the bad memories with thoughts of Aro’s words, of his touch. When she emerged a long while later, she felt cleansed, both mentally and physically. 

Wrapped in a towel, she opened her wardrobe and searched for an outfit to wear. There, sitting at the bottom was a box with a card resting on top of it. “Wear this.” It said, signed ‘- Alice.’ 

“Alice,” Bella whispered to herself. Slightly embarrassed that she would feel the need to help her pick out an outfit for this, of all things. But then she opened the box and a small gasp escaped her. She expected to find racy lingerie, but nestled alongside the almost translucent black lace was a silky, floor length, off the shoulder v-necked black dress. Bella pulled it out of the box quickly, and gently traced the smooth silk with her fingers. She very carefully put it on so as not to tear the fragile fabric. It hugged her curves in all the right places, highlighting her new, lithe form, but wasn’t overly revealing either, hinting at what lay beneath rather than exposing it. “Alice you're a genius,” she whispered, turning in front of the mirror to admire her sister’s taste. 

She styled her hair into a sleek, low chignon to emphasize the graceful line of her neck, knowing it would appeal to him, and applied some make up before selecting a pair of black heels. She then removed her bracelet, Aro’s gift to her, from its box and carefully put it on. The red and gold served as a nice contrast to the dress itself. 

Bella stood in front of the mirror then and took in her appearance, hoping it was enough to impress her soon-to-be mate and vampire king. A quiet determination settled over her as she reached for her door handle. She was ready. 

A shiver of anticipation made its way up her spine, and the bond thrummed in her chest as she stepped into the corridor and crossed over to Aro’s door. She raised her hand and knocked gently on the heavy, ornate door. No answer. She knocked again, a little louder this time, a faint frown making its way onto her face. She went back to her room after a moment and checked the time. It was well past the hour Aro was supposed to visit her. 

Her frown deepened and she called for Heidi. “Yes, Mistress,” Heidi bowed politely. “How can I assist you?” 

“Do you know where Aro is?” 

“I am unsure, Mistress,” Heidi replied hesitantly. “Perhaps King Caius would know.” 

Bella sighed. “Where is he?” 

“In his study, Mistress.” Heidi replied immediately. 

“Take me there,” Bella replied, irritation blooming in her chest. 

Heidi led her through the palazzo to where Bella knew Aro’s study to be, but they continued on further down the corridor. Heidi stopped in front of a closed wooden door and knocked. 

“Come in,” Caius’ clipped voice came from inside. Heidi opened the door and moved aside for Bella to enter. Caius was seated at his desk surrounded by letters. He leaned back in his chair as she entered and took in her appearance. He didn’t sneer this time, which she took as progress. Athena was there too, sitting off to his side in a plush arm chair, a book in her hands. Athena’s eyebrows rose significantly when she saw her. 

“Good evening, Isabella,” Caius said politely. 

She bowed her head to them both, “Good evening. I am looking for Aro.” 

Caius’s eyes, usually so devoid of overt emotion, widened slightly as he took in her dress again, and then, to Bella’s astonishment, he burst into a fit of laughter. It was so unlike him it startled her. “Only my idiot brother would leave the city the moment his mate is ready to receive him,” he finally managed to explain, his voice thick with amusement. 

“He left?” Bella’s expression faltered as she finally realized the source of her discomfort. The bond. It felt sore, stretched more than usual, and it was only getting worse by the minute. 

Athena smiled and set down her book. She stood up and crossed the room to take Bella’s hands in hers. “You look beautiful Isabella.” She turned to Caius then, her voice firm, but gentle. “Help her find Aro, Caius. I’ll be right back.” 

Caius was still chuckling to himself when Athena left the room. He picked up his phone from his desk and sent out a quick text. By the time he was done, Athena had returned, holding a large velvet box. She opened it on Caius’ desk and pulled out an ornate gold and ruby necklace. It appeared to be made from a similar gold as her bracelet, and complimented it nicely. Bella gasped as Athena blurred behind her and clasped the exquisite necklace around her neck. “This was a gift from Aro many years ago,” Athena told her quietly. “I would be very happy if you wore it tonight.” 

“I couldn’t possibly…” she began, but Athena gently shook her head. 

“Consider it a mating gift,” Athena smiled. “Aro has waited a very long time for you, Isabella.” 

Felix appeared in the threshold then. He bowed, "Come posso aiutarvi, Vostre Maestà?"

“You know where Aro is, yes?” Caius asked him. Felix nodded. “Good, take Isabella there. Aro will want to see her.” 

Chapter Text

The car ride to Florence felt like a small eternity. The mating bond, taunt and agonizing, pulsed in her chest like a bleeding, open wound, stretched further than it ever had been before. How dare he leave without a word? She was angry he hadn’t taken her with him, seeing as they were literally tied together. 

Felix parked the car a few streets down from Il Mito, a nightclub Aro had mentioned during her first visit to court, a place he'd tasked Demetri and Afton with scouting. If Aro was here now, it meant their reconnaissance had yielded results. 

The bond had only calmed minimally since their arrival in Florence. She doubted it would truly improve until they were face to face. Felix opened her door for her and stepped aside. She was immediately assaulted by the smell of humans, so many and so close. She froze for a moment considering whether or not she should continue. 

“The club is full of humans, Mistress,” Felix explained carefully. He clearly didn’t want to tell her what to do, but he also didn’t want to put her in a situation that could lead to trouble either. 

Bella faced the club and considered his words. She could hear their heartbeats fluttering along with the beat of the music

The street itself was empty, but the mouthwatering scent of human blood surrounded her. She wanted them, yes, badly, but found the pain of her stretched bond with Aro to be all consuming. It was awful enough that she knew she wouldn’t lose control. 

“I will be fine,” Bella steeled herself. She held her breath and walked at a human pace towards the club. She smiled prettily at the bouncer and he moved aside easily, taken by her vampiric beauty, and they entered the club. The burn in her throat increased tenfold the moment they stepped inside. Dozens of humans crowded tightly together, dancing, drinking. Bella could sense their euphoria and their arousal. It made her head swim. She clenched her fists tightly, the skin of her palms cracking underneath her grip. 

“We can still leave, Mistress,” Felix whispered in her ear. 

Just then, Bella heard Aro’s lyrical voice. It was muffled, but there was no mistaking it was him. She figured he was a few floors above them. “Don’t give us away Felix,” she told the tall vampire. 

“Yes, Mistress,” Felix replied. 

The music was incredibly loud, she knew it would cover up the sound of their approach. They climbed the stairs slowly, blending in with the humans. A few men smiled in her direction, another looked her up and down, but a quiet growl from Felix sent him running. Bella ignored them, all of her energy was being used to stay in control, to not drain every single one of them. 

Aro’s voice grew louder the further they climbed. Once they reached the top of the stairs, Bella and Felix slipped around the corner quickly and hid in the shadows. Only once she was certain they were properly hidden did Bella take in the scene before her. 

Aro stood in the center of the room with Alec and Renata on either side of him. Three vampires knelt at his feet, two men and a woman, held by Demetri, Afton, and Eldon. 

Aro’s expression was terrifying, equal parts amused and cold, unforgiving. King Aro. He looked just as unhinged as she felt. Perhaps the bond was bothering him just as much as it bothered her. He held out his hand to the middle vampire. The man’s head slumped, apparently defeated, as he took Aro’s hand. Alec and Renata shifted closer to Aro, protective of their master. 

Aro’s icy, unamused laugh filled the room a moment later, “Oh Raphael, I thought you learned your lesson the first time you tried to rise up against me, remember? The night I killed your wife?” 

Caius was right, Bella realized, there were vampires looking to take down the Volturi. It was startling, to see it for herself. First the coven in Brazil, and now this? So close to Volterra? 

The kneeling vampire, Raphael growled and fought against Afton’s hold. Aro turned to the other, younger, male vampire, “You sired this one then?” he asked Raphael. Aro smiled and took the second vampire’s hand and cradled it gently, as if holding something precious. 

“Don’t,” Raphael growled. “Don’t.” 

Aro studied the younger vampire and whispered sympathetically. “I see. You didn’t want to participate in this, did you Johnathan? You only wanted to make your sire proud, isn’t that right?” 

“Yes sir,” Jonathan whispered. “I am so sorry. Please, exile me. I will leave Europe and never return. Please give me a chance.” Jonathan's voice was desperate, but Bella knew there would be no mercy for him, not for rebelling against the Volturi. 

Aro’s expression turned regretful. He patted his hand and pulled away slowly, “Unfortunately Johnathan, you went along with this plot, even knowing the possible consequences. You are as guilty as your sire. Afton, if you would.” 

Jonathan's head was ripped from his body with a sickening crack. Bella struggled to remain still. 

Raphael let out a cry of agony as Afton lit Johnathan’s body on fire. Aro ordered Demetri to kill Raphael next and his body was quickly added to the inferno.

Only the female vampire remained. Aro let out a disappointed sigh and linked his hands behind his back as he considered her, tilting his head to the side. The vampire could only stare at the burning bodies of her coven mates, Bella could practically feel her grief radiating off of her in waves.

“You may go,” Aro said finally, and the woman looked up at him in surprise. “Go now, before I change my mind.”

Eldon pushed her towards the stairs, and the stunned woman ran past Bella and Felix in her hurry to escape. 

“Afton,” Aro said. “Don't let anyone escape. We dine here tonight.” Afton was gone in an instant, wearing a pleased smile. Eldon and Alec followed a moment later. 

Bella felt her rising panic as the screams drifted up from the floors below. A smell, better than anything she had ever experienced made its way up to the second floor. The burn in her throat exploded into a blazing inferno. 

“Aro,” she whispered, stepping into the light, and he met her eye from across the room. A look of surprise crossed his face, quickly followed by a look of understanding, and then… curiosity as her feet began to move, bringing her in the direction of the smell. 

She half hoped he would stop her, but he never did.

Then, Bella was glad he didn't stop her. She wasn’t sure he could have, even if he wanted to. She grabbed the first human she saw, the man in the stairwell from earlier. He struggled against her, but he was no match for her superior immortal strength. She grabbed him tightly and sank her teeth deep into his neck. It was easy. Natural. 

Bella moaned at the taste, salty and sweet, warm. Like the summer seas. Ambrosia, just as Aro said. For the first time since becoming a vampire she felt the burning in her throat quenched. Her knees nearly buckled from relief. How had she gone so long without this? Edward once described drinking animal blood as living on a diet of tofu. In reality, it was more like living on a diet of spoiled milk. Inedible and rancid. This, however, was a Michelin star dinner. Savory and delicious . She sighed contently as she drained the last of the man's blood.

“Bellissima.”

Bella turned, her gaze drawn to the staircase, where Aro stood with Felix a few steps above her. Aro’s eyes roamed her form with something akin to wonder. She desired him in that moment more than she ever had, a potent, almost overwhelming yearning that coiled deep in her gut. But then, a sharp, piercing scream cut through the music of the club and she found herself drawn back into the hunt. 

She grabbed another, and then another. 

Bella dropped her third victim and her eyes immediately found her fourth, a sweet-smelling woman, whose citrusy scent made her mouth water. Just as Aro once said he preferred, a part of her noted. Bella seized the woman, her strength effortless, and sunk her teeth into her neck. Just as the warmth of the blood flooded her senses, Aro was there, a silent presence beside her.

He lifted the woman's other wrist to his mouth, his eyes dark with hunger, meeting Bella’s. “May I?” he asked. Bella couldn't stop long enough to answer him, her own thirst too consuming, but she didn't try to stop him either. Seeing her unspoken permission, he bit down.

She nearly moaned at the sight of him feeding from the very same kill. It felt intensely intimate, far more intimate than was appropriate given there were other vampires in the room. His eyes never left hers, their crimson depths growing darker, almost black, with every second that passed. The intensity of his gaze made her knees feel weak, a dizzying blend of hunger and something else.

Bella closed her eyes and basked in the feeling of relief as they finished the woman together. Aro tossed the woman's body onto a growing pile in the corner. His lips pulled into a wide smile as he returned to her. He pulled a handkerchief out of his suit pocket and used it to wipe the sides of her mouth. “You, mia regina, are magnificent.”

Her body hummed with vigor. She felt stronger, sharper, more alive than she had since her transformation. She understood then, that by feeding on animals, she had been living a half-life. Feeding on animals wasn’t simply a moral choice, it was a form of self-imposed torture. The constant ache of hunger that lingered after every animal was entirely unnecessary. Now, with the rich, human blood coursing through her veins, she felt utterly, completely whole. She didn't know if she could ever go back. The thought of returning to the dull, unsatisfying existence of animal blood felt like a betrayal of her very nature.

Bella looked down at the pile of bodies, expecting to feel some kind of guilt or shame after murdering four people, but she felt nothing. Only the deep satisfaction that came from a successful hunt. She searched for those feelings, a small part of her hoping to find them, but came up empty. “I expected to feel… worse,” she admitted as the others watched her curiously. But she couldn’t, not when her body was pulsing with energy, with life, for the very first time since her change. 

“We are designed for this life, Isabella,” Aro brushed her hair out of her face and smiled. “If we felt guilty after every kill, we wouldn't survive. They are prey, it is nothing personal.”

He allowed her a moment to process before taking her hand and pulling her to a back exit. There were two sleek, black sedans waiting for them. Felix opened the door for Bella, before moving to the other side to open the door for Aro. 

“What about the bodies?” Bella asked once they were settled. 

“Eldon and Afton will take care of it,” Aro explained. “Don't concern yourself, cara mia.” 

Renata sat on the driver's side while Demetri sat beside her. Bella felt numb as the car began to move. Aro wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close. 

“Why did you kill them? The two vampires upstairs?” Bella asked, seeking to understand. 

“They had joined forces with the Romanians, hoping to usurp the Volturi from power. They were traitors.” 

Bella nodded in understanding. “But you allowed the woman to live. Why?” 

“She's a message,” he replied without any emotion. 

A message to the Romanians. “A warning. To let them know you are aware of their actions against you?”

“Precisely.”

“Isn't it risky though? Letting her go?”

He hummed, “She didn't have an ability. They were merely using her. They likely knew she would be killed.”

“That's barbaric.”

He grinned at her, “Our enemies are barbaric, Isabella.”

Caius’ warning repeated clearly in her mind then. “Do you fear them?” She asked. 

“No,” Aro brushed his lips against her cheek. “And neither should you. They have little power to use against us. I've made sure of that.”

She leaned into him, enjoying their closeness once again. She thought of the humans she had just drained in the club, a faint aftertaste on her tongue. Her entire being felt energized. It was as if every cell in her body vibrated with a faint buzz, humming just underneath her skin. She kept expecting the feeling to fade, for the familiar, burning in her throat to return any moment, but it didn't. She remained utterly, completely sated for the first time since her transformation.

Something occurred to her then. “What color are my eyes?” 

Aro smiled at her, a knowing, triumphant curve of his lips. He pulled his phone from his pocket and flipped the camera around. He held it up, and she leaned in to inspect her appearance. Her eyes, which had nearly turned amber like the rest of the Cullens, were now a brilliant, undeniable crimson red, as bright and vivid as they had been when she had first awoken from the change. Just like Aro’s. 

She exhaled slowly, a faint, almost imperceptible sound of resignation. There was no hiding what she had done, no denying it. As soon as Edward saw her, he would know. The truth was written in her red gaze. 

“Do you regret it, mia amata?” Aro whispered in her ear. 

She wanted to regret it. In her mind's eye, she pictured Carlisle. Stregoni Benefici. Her sire. He would be so disappointed. 

Even then, she couldn't bring herself to regret it. Not when she finally felt alive. Not when the burning in her throat had finally disappeared. “I don't regret it,” she whispered, “It was… as good as you described.”

“I will never forget it for as long as I live,” he murmured. “Isabella, bellissima Isabella.”

She swallowed thickly, remembering the way he looked at her while they fed together. “What, um,” she glanced at Renata and Demetri in the front seat. “What was that? Why did it feel like that?” She asked quietly. 

Aro’s eyes darkened visibly then. His hunger openly on display for her to admire. “Only mates ever feed from the same kill.”

Oh. She felt a thrill shoot through her. “Why?” She struggled to ask. 

“Because, cara mia,” he murmured in her ear. She shivered as his breath fanned across her neck. “We are quite possessive of our kills. We only trust our mates enough to share. And,” his lips brushed across her neck, “It is quite intimate. Wouldn't you agree?”

She took his face in her hands to kiss him, unable to resist any longer. Bella threaded her hand into his hair and used the leverage to pull his lips to hers. He kissed her with so much passion, so much longing she felt breathless. She could taste the blood on his tongue and it made her head spin. 

“Aro,” she breathed when their lips momentarily parted. She wanted more. Kissing him like this only fanned the flames that were licking at her insides. It only increased her craving. 

Aro pulled his lips from hers, smiling brightly. He studied the desperation she was sure was written all over her face. “We will be home soon,” he assured her. 

Edward would be there, Bella remembered. He would smell the human blood on her, he would see her freshly fed crimson eyes. She wasn't ready for that. Wasn't ready to give up her perceived innocence. “I don't want to go back. Not yet.” She looked up into his eyes, her expression pleading. She wasn't ready to see Edward after what she had done. 

Bella recognized the understanding in his eyes. He nodded, “Renata, take us to Villa del Martire.”

“Sì, Vostra Maestà.”

Aro pulled a phone out of his inside suit pocket and sent off a few quick texts. “Who are you texting?” She asked, knowing she was being nosey. 

“Caius, to inform him we will return in a few days, and Heidi, to ask her to meet us there with the necessities.”

“Where are we going?”

“Villa del Martire,” he explained, “Our countryside estate. It's remote. It allows us to meet the Greek and French branches of our coven once a year or so without risking exposure. It also serves us well during times like this,” he kissed her cheek. “When we desire a quick vacation , if you will. It is easy to protect, yet close enough to Volterra should we need to return quickly. Caius and Athenodora are frequent visitors.” 

Bella felt suddenly guilty, like she was monopolizing his time by asking him to stay away like this. “Will they be okay without you for so long?” 

“Caius and Marcus are quite capable of handling our affairs during my absence,” he assured her. “Edward’s addition to the coven will prove useful during times like this.” 

Bella nodded in understanding. Edward could read the minds of anyone in court, similar to Aro’s gift, just less thorough. “What if Edward lies?” 

Aro’s answering grin was terrifying, even to her. “We will find out when we return, won’t we?” He would check Edward’s memories then. It would be Edward’s first real test after joining the coven, Bella realized. 

He glanced down then, and took in her dress, her heels. Then his eyes settled on the necklace Athena gifted her. “You look ravishing, mia amata,” he murmured with an appreciative glint in his eyes, “what's the occasion?”

“This isn't an occasion,” she replied, trying to appear more confident than she felt, “It's… an invitation.” 

There was a subtle shift in the air around them. “I see,” he replied, his voice lower than before. His eyes roamed her form once again, slower this time. His eyes faded to black within seconds. 

Aro, very slowly, deliberately, traced the line of her jaw with his fingertips, his touch sending a shiver, both of pleasure and anticipation, through her. His intense black eyes watched her intently, a silent challenge in their depths as she trembled underneath his touch. She wanted to touch him, too, but he was in control just now. Every part of her was screaming at her to submit to her powerful mate. “Renata,” he said, “guida più veloce.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà.”

Aro drove her mad with these little touches for the next half hour. Until she was so aroused she could hardly stand it. Just when she thought she would explode, the car pulled off the main road and started down a long, tree-lined road. She could hardly focus on her surroundings, not when Aro was looking at her every few seconds like he wanted to consume her. 

She half expected him to pounce on her once the car came to a stop, or expected him to grab her and whisk her away into the villa, but he didn't. He stepped out, and with a deliberate slowness, buttoned his suit jacket. Bella watched him, a knot of anticipation tightening in her stomach as he rounded the car. Demetri moved to open her door, but Aro waved him off with a subtle, dismissive gesture. Aro opened it for her himself and held a hand out to her. 

Bella hesitated, her breath catching. Aro stood before her, a commanding silhouette against the dark Italian landscape. His hand was still extended, and his eyes, fixed on hers, were twin pools of midnight, blacker than the deepest night sky. 

This was a side of Aro she had not yet witnessed. His usual assertive presence amplified. Dominating . She took his hand, electricity tingled where her fingers brushed against his skin. She carefully stepped out of the car, mirroring his deliberate slowness. Afraid if she moved too quickly, the predator lurking beneath his composed exterior would be revealed. 

He was surprisingly gentle as he tucked her hand into the crook of his elbow. His touch, a stark contrast to the intensity in his eyes. "Dite a Marcus e Caius di non disturbarci per nessuna ragione.” He ordered the guard as he led her inside. 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà.” Came the immediate, unified reply. 

The villa was dark when they entered. A cool, hushed silence enveloping them after the noisy streets of Florence. Bella caught only glimpses of its old Italian grandeur. The faint scent of aged stone and polished wood, the muted gleam of what might have been ancient tapestries or dark, heavy furniture in the shadows. But her attention was almost entirely consumed by Aro, by the feel of him next to her. 

He led her down a long corridor, its walls lined with what she vaguely registered as classical paintings and heavy, ornate sconces. They arrived at a pair of tall mahogany doors. He released her hand momentarily to push them open, revealing a luxurious space within. He held them open, a silent invitation for her to enter. It was a suite of rooms, she realized, Aro’s rooms. She had never been in a private space of his before, and even in her distracted state, she noted the rich, dark wood furniture, the deep velvet drapes at the tall windows, and his own faded, lingering scent. 

She heard the doors close behind her, sealing them in the opulent suite. She felt him press against her back, his solid form a reassuring weight. “Would you like a bath?” He asked her suddenly, a surprising gentleness in his tone. 

“I, what?” She asked, too dazed to hear his question. 

“A bath, mia amata,” he clarified. His hands came up to massage her shoulders. “Would you like one?” She leaned back against him, needing to feel him close. 

“Um,” she began, a soft sigh escaping her as his magical fingers rubbed away the tension. “Yes, maybe that would be nice.” She finally agreed, faintly hoping it might clear her head. 

He kissed her bare shoulder, his lips soft against her skin, and then, with a possessive tenderness, he took her hand. He led her away from the main living room through another door, and into a bedroom. It was a chamber of opulent darkness, rich with deep, jewel-toned fabrics and antique wood. Her gaze was immediately drawn to the center of the room, where a magnificent four-poster bed dominated the space. It was carved from dark, gleaming wood. Heavy, crimson velvet drapes, embroidered with gold thread, hung from the canopy, pooling luxuriously on the floor around it, creating a private, almost regal sanctuary within the room. It was a bed fit for a king.

Aro disappeared through another door to their right and she heard the sound of running water, a soft rush that filled the silence. He reappeared a moment later and guided her inside. The bathroom was just as lavish as the bedroom. Her eyes were immediately drawn to the enormous, clawfoot tub. Steam already rose from the water, filling the air with the smell of lavender and bergamot. A few candles flickered on a nearby marble counter, their flames casting the room in a warm, calming glow. 

Aro’s hands went to the zip on the back of her dress. “May I?” His voice was a velvet rumble that sent a shiver racing down her spine. Her heart would have been pounding frantically in her chest if she were human. Words stuck in her throat, she could only nod her approval. His fingers deftly pulled the zipper down, a slow, sensual rasp that echoed in the quiet room. 

The dress slid down her body and pooled at her feet. He made a small sound of approval, a soft, satisfied hum that rumbled in his chest, but didn’t otherwise touch her beyond what was necessary to unclasp her bra and slip her underwear down her hips. Bella was suddenly glad he was behind her. She didn’t know what she would do if he were looking at her directly, if she could handle the look in his eyes  in that moment of raw vulnerability. 

With a deep breath, she stepped into the tub. The warm water enveloped her, and she sank into it with a sigh, the fragrant steam rising around her. She did meet his eye then, and found her desire mirrored there, a silent burning intensity that left her breathless. He was still fully dressed in his impeccably tailored three-piece suit, a stark contrast to her own nakedness. He unbuttoned his jacket, a slow, deliberate movement, and she felt her breath catch. He removed the jacket swiftly and hung it on a hook near the door before rolling up his sleeves with an almost sensual grace. She half-hoped he would remove more of his clothing, her body tingling with anticipation, but Aro knelt by the side of the tub then, still mostly dressed. 

He shifted until he was kneeling near her head, and reached for a bottle of shampoo. He poured a generous amount into his palm, and with a surprising tenderness massaged it into her scalp. Bella closed her eyes, a soft moan escaping her, utterly lost in the blissful sensation. He rinsed her hair carefully before pouring more soap onto a washcloth. He began to wash her shoulders, his movements unhurried as he ran the cloth from her shoulders, then down her arms. 

He washed her chest then, each stroke an intimate caress that left a tingling trail in its wake. Her breathing was shallow and uneven as he meticulously cleansed every inch of her. It was true, she had no need to breathe, but the act was the only thing keeping her grounded in that moment. The air in the room, already thick with steam, grew heavy with desire. When he moved around the side of the tub and his hands moved to her thighs, then her calves, a deep, trembling need began to coil in her core. His dark eyes watched her, a silent, possessiveness to his gaze. By the time he was finished, her entire body was alight, humming with an almost painful yearning. She was trembling.

“Aro,” she whispered, desperately. He dropped the cloth on the side of the tub then, and his hand dipped back into the water. Watching her reaction closely, Aro slid his hand up her calf, and then her inner thigh. She shuddered as his fingers made contact with her most intimate place. He began to move his fingers in a slow, circular motion there and Bella grabbed the sides of the tub, desperate for something to hold onto. His touch was light. She lifted her hips, signaling she needed more. A quiet growl rumbled in Aro’s chest as he increased the pressure of his fingers and quickened his movements. 

“Kiss me please,” she blurted out, needing to feel more of him. He leaned over the side of the tub, his black eyes blazing with hunger, and brought his lips to hers. His kiss was all consuming, dominating, no longer gentle. He tasted dark and delicious, like blood and spice. One of her hands went to his hair, and her body arched towards his in the water. He took the opportunity to slip one finger inside of her with a skillful ease, then two. He swallowed her moans, growling possessively in response. She felt her body begin to tighten, and he curled his fingers inside of her, once, twice, while continuing to massage her, and then everything went white as her climax crashed over her violently. She arched towards him as it took her, and he wrapped his other arm around her back and lifted her out of the bath in one, smooth movement. He held her soaking wet body tightly against his, massaging her still until her climax subsided. Her knees buckled, but he supported her weight easily. 

She held onto his shoulders, head tucked against his chest as he finally pulled his fingers from her. “Good girl,” he murmured in her ear. He procured a towel somehow without releasing her and began to dry her off. 

“Now you’re all wet,” she pulled her head back slightly to look down at his dripping shirt and waistcoat. 

Aro raised an eyebrow at her, a faint, knowing smirk on his lips. “I don’t plan on wearing this for much longer.” The implication hung in the air, a silent promise, and she would have blushed if she were able. He dropped the towel on the floor after he finished drying her. Then, with a fluid, effortless motion, he bent down and wrapped one arm around the small of her back and the other around her thighs. He lifted and carried her from the bathroom back into the bedroom, where he set her down on the edge of the bed. 

He stepped back from her slightly, and his hands went to the buttons of his waist coat. She bit her lip unconsciously, her gaze fixed on his fingers as he slowly undid each button. The damp fabric clung to his form, emphasizing the lean lines of his chest and shoulders. It fell to the floor with a soft rustle. Next went his shirt. He moved even slower this time, each button seemed to take a small eternity. It was deliberate torture. Bella wanted to tear it off of him, but there was a dangerous glint in his eye, daring her to interrupt him. 

Finally, the last button was undone, and Aro shrugged the wet shirt from his shoulders. It peeled away from his skin, revealing the alabaster expanse of his chest, perfectly sculpted and utterly flawless. His physique was lean, almost ethereal, like a renaissance painting. Bella couldn’t help herself then. A desperate, primal urge surged through her, and she reached for him, her hands tangling in his hair. He went willingly to her, his dark eyes blazing with an answering hunger as his mouth claimed hers in a deep, consuming kiss. With an almost frantic pull, she guided him onto the bed with her. He continued kissing her, his body settling atop hers, a solid, comforting weight. She felt his desire then, straining against his trousers, a hard, insistent pressure against her stomach that sent a fresh wave of heat through her, igniting every nerve ending.

She heard his shoes hit the floor with a distant thud. Her hands, trembling with need, reached for his belt, desperate to remove the last barrier between them, but Aro stopped her with a firm, yet gentle press of his hand. He grabbed both of her hands, and held them above her head with one of his. His grip was firm but not painful, while his other hand slid to her thigh, encouraging her to wrap her legs around his waist. The movement brought their bodies even closer together, and the hard press of his desire against her made her head swim. He moved his hips just slightly against hers, and the friction of his trousers made her moan loudly. He continued moving against her just barely, but Bella thought she might finish then and there. His lips went to her neck then, leaving a trail of sinful, burning kisses along her throat and collar bone as he moved against her, a slow grind of his hips intensified the friction. She felt a delicious tension coil tighter and tighter within her. He picked up speed, perhaps sensing her impending orgasm, his movements becoming more urgent. 

Aro pulled his head back then, his dark eyes blazing with heat. Then she was flying again, entirely lost to the feel of him as a wave of pleasure so powerful crashed over her she thought she might combust. 

There was a slightly wild look in his eye when she came back to herself. His dark hair, normally so meticulously styled, was disheveled from her touch. The sight of him like that sent pleasant shivers up her spine. He released her hands then, and she again went for his belt. This time he didn’t stop her, and her fingers trembled with urgency as she pulled it from his trousers. 

He pulled back from her then, settling on his heels. Her legs were still wrapped around him, anchoring him to her, and he looked down at her as her fingers fumbled with the button and then the zipper, eager to shed the last barrier between them. His eyes, dark and heavy-lidded, watched her every movement, a simmering, predatory hunger in their depths. 

The bond between them went utterly taut, like a violin string wound too tight, vibrating with an almost painful intensity, ready to snap. She needed him, needed him more than she had ever needed anything in her entire life. It was a desperate hunger that eclipsed all other thoughts, all other senses. 

She pushed his trousers and underwear down his hips, and the hard evidence of his desire, already straining, sprung free as he kicked them the rest of the way off. He sat back on his heels again, his weight shifting, and then, with a swift, fluid motion, he lifted up her until their bare chests were flush against one another. He wrapped his arms tightly around her, pulling her into a fierce embrace, and she threaded her own arms around his neck, clinging to him. Their faces were so close their noses were touching, and she felt his length resting against her intimately. 

His eyes, those ancient crimson pools, were burning, mirroring the fire that raged within her own veins. She squeezed her legs slightly around his hips, and he groaned quietly. His breath shuddered out between his teeth. “Are you certain, mia amata?” He asked, “There is no undoing this once it’s done.” 

Instead of giving him a verbal answer, Bella lifted her hips until they were aligned, and then pressed down on him firmly. He grit his teeth and a deep, guttural growl escaped him as she enveloped him completely. The sound vibrated against her, and she moaned as she felt herself stretch around him. It was a pleasurable, exquisite burn, and once she had tasted it, she couldn’t get enough. 

Aro set the pace then, his movements smooth and powerful, lifting her and lowering her steadily. He moved against her, a relentless rhythm, making small, raw sounds of satisfaction, little growls and soft moans that Bella found herself utterly captivated by, even as she was swept away by her own escalating pleasure. His expression, usually so controlled, was open for her to see, an uninhibited display of bliss. She devoured it all. 

Her world narrowed to the feel of him. The feel of him surrounding her, the feeling of him inside her, the exquisite friction, the dizzying ascent of pleasure that threatened to shatter her. She breathed him in greedily as the bond between them tightened even further. Every motion of his body sent a jolt of pleasure through her. She focused on his face, needing something, anything to ground her as the bond between them threatened to tear her apart. 

And the love she felt for him in that moment was a vast, boundless ocean that threatened to drown her in its depths. It was an absolute devotion that settled deep in her bones, a truth so undeniable it eclipsed every other thought. She loved him with a ferocity she hadn't known she possessed, a love that was terrifying in its intensity. In his eyes, she saw her love reflected back at her with equal ferocity. 

Bella moaned his name, a soft, desperate sound, and he swallowed her moans with a kiss, his mouth claiming hers as completely as his body claimed her. Fire licked the inside of her chest where the bond resided, building with each thrust, each breath. She felt herself spiraling higher and higher, a dizzying ascent towards her peak. Her walls clamped down around him suddenly, the feeling so intense she felt her vision go white. A blinding flash of pure satisfaction. Her fingers dug into the flesh of his back, seeking purchase as her world shattered. 

He moaned loudly into her mouth then, feeling her satisfaction clearly. A sound that vibrated through her. His movements became less steady then, less controlled. He picked up his pace, and their hips met with quick, sharp thrusts as he sought his own pleasure. The feeling of him moving within her kept her suspended in her pleasure. A blissful, prolonged agony, until he finally fell forward, their bodies now horizontal on the bed. His body trembled with the intensity of his own release above her. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his breath coming in ragged gasps against her skin. “Isabella.” 

The fire in her chest faded then, leaving behind only a pleasant warmth. A soft glow where their completed bond now resided. She could feel Aro there, not his thoughts or emotions, but she could feel that he was alive and safe. A wave of pure happiness washed over Bella. He was utterly intertwined with her own existence. They belonged to each other now. They were one and the same. The sensation was one of intense belonging. No matter what challenges came their way, they would face them together, their bond an unbreakable promise. 

Aro lifted his head and a small, genuine smile graced his lips. "I love you," she whispered suddenly, the words soft. 

His smile widened, a rare, tender light in eyes. "And I love you, mia regina," he replied, his voice low, a boundless promise of their shared eternity. He leaned down and pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead. 

He was still hard within her, a perk of being a vampire, Bella knew, his body remained perfectly rigid. Already feeling her desire spark once again, she lifted her hips, pressing them tighter into his, a silent invitation. Aro’s smile vanished, replaced by a predatory expression of hunger she was quickly becoming familiar with. A dark, possessive narrowing of his eyes that promised more. 

By the time the sun rose the following morning, casting golden streaks across the bedroom, there was very little left of the bedding. All the pillows and blankets lay shredded and scattered across the floor, a testament to the intense, repeated couplings that had consumed them throughout the night. 

Bella couldn’t help the little smile that reflected back at her in the bathroom mirror as she freshened up. Her crimson eyes, still bright from the previous night, held a newfound radiance she hadn’t seen before. She splashed water on her face, reveling in the cool sensation, and ran a brush through her hair, given it was a tangled mess from Aro’s fingers. His herbal scent clung to her like an addicting, stubborn perfume. She wasn’t sure she would ever be free of it again, not that she minded. To be so surrounded by him, to carry the essence of him so intimately, was nothing short of thrilling. And the idea he would carry around her scent in turn… Well that was an added bonus. A deep contentment settled in her chest. 

Bella walked back into the bedroom to find Aro lying there on his back, hands linked behind his head, eyes closed. The sunlight glittered on his skin like a thousand diamonds dancing across his form, and she was certain she had never seen anything more beautiful than Aro naked in the sunlight. She would have to learn how to paint, just so she could paint him like this. 

He opened his eyes then and looked right at her. His eyes, heavy with lingering desire, slowly roamed her still naked body. His body stirred. “Insatiable,” she teased playfully. 

"A trait we both share, mia amata," he smirked as his crimson eyes faded to black. “Come here.”

Chapter Text

“This is the longest I’ve gone without having to hunt,” Bella admitted. Aro ran his fingers reverently down her arm. He drew her closer, his arm around her waist, as she settled back against the expanse of his chest and rested her head on his shoulder.

Two days had passed since they first arrived at Villa del Martire. Two days of bliss spent entirely in Aro’s rooms. Their rooms now, he supposed. Never before had he felt such a consuming need to claim someone. Though their bond had thankfully settled, their pull towards one another hadn’t faded. He knew it never would, if Caius and Athena’s bond were anything to go by. There would always be a strong desire to be near one another, to have one another. 

Aro considered himself to be a man of intellect. While he had experienced his fair share of pleasure over the years, none had ever threatened to dismantle his composure like this. Isabella defied all logic, all of his previous experience. She had reduced him to something far more primal, a creature of pure, unthinking instinct. But the most confounding thing of all was his indifference to this fall from grace. He was utterly unbothered. Pleasing Isabella, his queen, was a singular honor, one he would gladly indulge in for the rest of his life. 

"Those of us who feed on humans, feed infrequently," he explained. "As a newborn, you'll likely need to hunt soon. After your first year, however, a single feeding will suffice for one to two weeks.” 

"Even before I was changed, Jasper sometimes had to hunt every day," Bella said, a hint of sympathy in her voice. "It was so difficult for him. It was difficult for me. Feeding on animals is… unsatisfying. I was constantly starving."

“It is an unnatural way of life,” Aro replied, his eyes scanning the delicious curves of her body, wet from the bath. He was hungry for her again already. “Animal fed vampires are physically much weaker. Other than that, I have observed no ill affects, except for perhaps, mental affects. I cannot be certain, but I believe animal feeding puts unnecessary stress on a vampire. Living in a constant state of starvation causes mental strain, and in some, depression.” 

“That would explain Edward,” Bella scoffed. “Do you think he would benefit from switching diets?” 

Aro huffed a small laugh as he recalled Edward’s memories. “Edward is, regrettably, very stubborn. It is difficult to say whether that attitude is a product of his diet or simply his nature. Having spent so little of his existence feeding on humans, it is impossible to know. Though he did seem more mentally stable on a human diet.” 

Isabella was silent then, thoughtful. He allowed her this moment of reflection and occupied himself by touching any part of her body he could reach. She hummed, clearly enjoying his attention, and spread her legs slightly. He smirked and slowly, slid his fingers down her side and stopped just below her navel. He teasingly stroked the skin there, and her breath left her in a small, frustrated huff. “Aro,” she scolded, her voice far too desperate to have any real effect. 

He chuckled and continued his slow attentions, “Yes, mia regina?” 

“Touch me.” 

“I am touching you,” he murmured in her ear, smirking slightly. 

She turned in his arms, her body sinking to her knees between his thighs in the bathwater. A glint of dangerous mischief danced in her eyes as her hand closed around his length. He couldn't help the low hiss that escaped him, his hips bucking reflexively in response.

He settled his forearms on the rim of the tub, content to cede control for the moment. Her touch was excruciatingly slow, a gentle, deliberate slide that had him aching for more. His head fell back against the porcelain, and he watched her through heavily lidded eyes as she touched him. She increased her pace just enough to draw another sharp intake of breath from him before easing off again. He chuckled dangerously, “Naughty girl.”

Smirking, she used one hand to grip his base and the other to work his tip. He couldn't help the gasp that escaped him when she increased her speed, only to slow down again. A frustrated growl clawed its way out of his throat. Having had enough of her teasing, Aro grabbed her and pulled her onto his lap. He slid into her with ease, as if her body were made just for him. She moaned softly, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and leaning into his chest.

Aro sighed contently. 

How long he had yearned for this moment, to have her, his mate, entirely to himself. To experience pleasure for pleasure's sake, without listening to her every thought. Isabella was beautiful, blissful silence. The only sounds he heard were the soft moans and gasps he coaxed from her himself, a symphony of pleasure that was all his own. And yet, he didn't need to hear her thoughts to please her. She was his mate, he knew her body as intimately as he knew his own. With her, he could let go, he could escape his gift. 

She was his peace. His sanctuary. 

He held her hips, his hands a gentle weight as he guided her to a slow, deliberate rhythm. Her eyes fluttered shut in quiet surrender, and he leaned in to kiss her. He pressed his lips to hers, slowly, leisurely. He poured all of his emotions into the kiss, every bit of his endless love for her, until she was utterly breathless in his arms. 

“You're beautiful like this,” he murmured against her lips, pulling back just enough to watch her find her pleasure. “My Isabella,” he whispered, his words a quiet prayer. 

A low groan escaped Aro’s throat as her body tightened around his. He tipped his head back, eyes closing in surrender, his own climax building swiftly. At that moment, Isabella’s lips moved from his mouth to the sensitive hollow just beneath his ear. "Not nearly as beautiful as you," she whispered against his skin, her words tender as he found his release. 

"Ti darò il mondo, amore mio,” he said, his words an unsteady gasp, “qualsiasi cosa tu desideri, l'avrai." He felt a delicate shiver run through her body and a slow, knowing smile touched his lips. He knew the strong effect his foreign words had on her. 

They exited the bath soon after and returned to the bedroom, which Isabella was surprised to find had been cleaned during their brief absence. The tangled, tattered blankets and feathered pillows were gone, replaced by a pristine expanse of new linens. It almost looked as if they had never been there. Aro was unsurprised by this. His guard knew him well, knew what he wanted from them and when.

“Who did this?” Isabella asked, looking slightly embarrassed. 

Aro, already moving toward the wardrobe, answered without turning. “Heidi. She is exceptionally efficient.” He paused and glanced back at her with a knowing smile. “And discreet, if that is your concern, cara mia.”

He opened the wardrobe, finding it full of his clothing and new clothing for Isabella. She joined him then, eyeing the clothing questioningly. “Do you often have women in your room, that you keep extra clothes for them here?” 

He smiled secretively, teasing her, and her face twisted with anger. He laughed outright then, enjoying her jealousy immensely. “Heidi purchased these just for you, mia amata. In fact you are my first lover to have visited my rooms.” 

She froze, “Not even Sulpicia?” 

“We purchased this property long after her death,” he told her. “And I never allowed my… dalliance’s into my private spaces. I reserved that right for my mate. For you.”

Isabella’s eyes widened slightly. “All these years. Never once?”

He took her into his arms then. “I would have waited a thousand more.”

“And your chambers in Volterra?”

“Sulpicia had her own chamber, separate from mine as was common at the time. I visited her there when she wanted to see me. And when I wanted to see her.”

Isabella wrapped her arms around his shoulders and played with the hair at the nape of his neck. “So when we get back… I'll be the first there as well?” He nodded. “And will I be… expected to live separately from you once we return? As Sulpicia once did?”

“I would much prefer you stayed with me, mia amata. I don't think I could bear to part with you.”

“If Sulpicia were still alive when you met me… What would have happened?”

His expression turned serious as he thought of his late wife. “We had an understanding, that if either one of us met our mate during our time together, we would let the other go. Though, Sulpicia and I had grown apart near the end. We were good friends and confidants. I loved her, she was my companion, but we weren’t as intimate later in our marriage. I would have made sure she was taken care of, protected, as I protect any member of my coven, but we would have gone our separate ways. Nothing can compare to a mating bond, she knew that as well as I. We may have gone our separate ways anyway, had she lived.”

She stood on her toes to kiss him, to comfort him. He melted into the kiss, thankful to finally have her in his arms. 

Her expression turned contemplative when she pulled away. “Why me Aro?” She spoke in a near whisper. “After all this time, why me?”

He smiled, though it was strained. “Who am I to question fate? I have you now, that is all that matters.” In truth, Aro had spent many years of his life wondering why. He even wondered once upon a time, earlier in his life, if he had a incited divine wrath by usurping the other covens. He now believed the universe was making him wait specifically for Isabella. A fitting reward for his patience, a mate as powerful as he, to lead by his side. He adored her so. Her resilience, her quiet strength and her ambition to learn. He would spend his remaining days worshipping her like the divine gift she was. 

Only the best for his queen. 

She smiled then, a quick twist of her lips and kissed him again. More soundly this time. “I hope I can live up to your expectations.” 

“You have already surpassed them, Isabella, you needn't worry.” He planted a kiss on her cheek before turning back to the wardrobe. “A powerful mate, immune to my own gifts. Who is sympathetic to our reign. Understanding. Intelligent.” He pulled on a pair of fresh trousers and a white oxford shirt. Not his usual color, but they were on vacation, after all. “What more could I possibly want?”

“Are we going somewhere?”

Aro smirked. “No, I thought perhaps if I wear clothes, you might be able to keep your hands off of me long enough to read to you.” 

She laughed. “Jokes on you because I love your suits.” Isabella winked at him and grabbed another one of his dress shirts, this one black, and shrugged it on, only buttoning two of the buttons. 

He huffed a small, frustrated breath, because now it was him struggling to keep his hands off her. Seeing his mate wearing his clothes… “Minx.”

She smiled sweetly and walked towards the sitting room. “Leave the shirt open,” she told him without looking back. “At least allow me to enjoy the view while you read to me.”

How was it possible that only a few words from his mate could turn the great Aro Volturi into a concupiscent beast. "Il tuo desiderio è un ordine, mia regina." He dropped his hands from the buttons. 

Aro entered the sitting room to find Isabella standing near the hearth. Her gaze was fixed on an ornate leather case that rested on a low, mahogany table in a secluded corner. A flicker of genuine warmth crossed his face as he watched her, and he moved silently to her side. With a smile he unfastened the latches, revealing a gleaming violin nestled in its deep red velvet interior. Isabella’s eyes widened with excitement as he lifted the instrument. “You know how to play?” 

“I do,” he confirmed, lifting the violin to his collar bone. “Shall I play for you, cara mia?” 

Isabella smiled widely and nodded. She settled into a nearby plush velvet armchair, knees pulled up to her chest as she waited eagerly for him to play. Aro permitted himself a silent moment to look at her, her long legs, only partly covered by his shirt. His eyes traced her form, committing the sight of her like this to memory. Magnifica.

Aro felt the polished wood of the violin and bow settle in his hands with a familiar grace. He lifted the bow and began to play, slowly at first, a melancholic piece that spoke of his years of loneliness. His struggles and triumphs. 

Then he played another, faster piece, full of excitement and possibilities, to represent the elation he felt when he met Isabella. 

Then the music slowed again, pure tones resonated in the quiet room. He kept his gaze on her, watching her face soften, the initial excitement in her eyes deepening into a look of quiet reflection as she registered his love for her through the music. 

She was in front of him then, as he finished the piece, looking up at him adoringly. He lowered the bow, and she threaded her arms around his shoulders to kiss him. He set the violin down in the midst of their kiss and tore open the two buttons of the shirt she had stolen. 

“It seems the clothes were quite useless,” She said breathlessly as his hands roamed her body. She pushed his still open shirt off his shoulders and tore off his trousers with ease. 

Aro’s expression turned dangerous, though there was still a hint of amusement underneath it all. “I liked those trousers.” 

He lifted her by her waist and entered her as he pressed her hard against a nearby wall. She wrapped her legs tightly around his waist and moaned into his neck. “Aro.”

“But I suppose I can forgive you, if you keep moaning my name like that.” A growl ripped it's way out of his throat as her teeth scraped against the skin of his neck. 

It took another two hours before they could even return to the bedroom, and another two after that before Aro convinced Isabella to join him on a walk around the grounds. 

She looked at him, biting her lip as they stood together in front of their wardrobe. “Would you wear something casual? I've never seen you in anything besides a suit.”

Aro smirked. “I thought you liked my suits,” he teased. 

“I do,” she assured him quickly, eyes wide with embarrassment. “I just… well..”

He chucked and reached for a sweater, saving her from having to explain herself. Though he did adore seeing her flustered. “Will this suffice, my darling?” 

She smiled widely then and nodded. He bent to kiss her before pulling on the dark crimson sweater, along with his usual tailored trousers. Isabella chose a navy blue sundress that cinched at the waist, accentuating her curves. It complimented her pale skin, and crimson eyes. Aro found he couldn’t look away from her as he led her outside. 

They took a leisurely walk around the perimeter of the villa, appreciating the Italian countryside. Aro enjoyed visiting, though he rarely had cause outside of his meetings with the other branches of the Volturi. Now though, with Isabella, perhaps there would be more of an incentive. 

“Why is this place called Villa del Martire?” She asked. 

“It means villa of the martyr. Just there, over the hill,” he pointed up ahead, “there is a small abandoned church. A priest there was killed for his faith hundreds of years ago, and the locals started calling this place ‘Il sepolcro dei martiri’, which roughly translates to ‘the grave of the martyr.’ We kept the name when we built the villa. Carlisle often visited the church when he was a member of our coven.”

Bella nodded, “That's a very grim, yet fitting name for a vampire's layer," she laughed. "It's beautiful here. I wish we didn't have to leave so soon."

“We will come back as often as we can,” he promised, and she smiled gratefully. 

He caught glimpses of the guard on occasion as they walked, one or two on the rooftop of the villa, others guarding the perimeter, as was expected of them. Isabella noticed them too. 

“Does it embarrass you that the guards know we mated?” She asked quietly, biting her lip. “I mean… first Heidi cleaned the rooms, and I’m sure the rest of them heard something at least.”

He hummed, “No, I am not. What reason do I have to be ashamed of claiming my mate?”

“No reason, I suppose.” She sighed, “I guess you’re used to them always being there. I suppose I will have to get used to it too, the lack of privacy I mean.” 

“Don’t forget, Isabella, using my gift I have witnessed all of their most intimate moments and their most intimate thoughts as well. There is unfortunately no privacy to be had here. I would argue you have the most privacy of us all.” He squeezed her hand in an attempt to reassure her. 

“Yes I guess that’s true,” she agreed easily. “Even your thoughts are vulnerable to Edward.” He nodded in agreement. “So do you think it's fair then? That they know your intimacies as much as you know theirs?” 

Aro’s expression turned thoughtful, “In a way, yes, I suppose so. Though it is certainly not intentional on my end.” He leaned towards her then and kissed her quickly, “I would much prefer to keep the sounds of your moans all to myself,” He grinned. 

She laughed then and leaned into his shoulder to hide her face. They saw Renata, talking just over the hill with Demetri. “This is going to take a while for me to get used to,” she sighed. 

“My chambers in the palazzo are mostly soundproofed, if that helps,” he chuckled. “Though vampires are creatures of passion anyway, cara mia, I assure you they are quite used to it. There is no reason to be ashamed.” 

She nodded, and he reveled in the feeling of her pressed into his side. He took note of her eyes, the gradually darkening shade of crimson that had begun showing itself in the early morning. His mate was getting hungry, and he couldn’t have that. The sun was close to setting, so he took her hand and guided her in the direction of the villa. “Come, mia amata. I think a hunt is in order.” 

“A hunt,” she breathed, “like a real one?” 

“Yes,” he confirmed. “Unless you changed your mind and wish to continue with the Cullen’s diet.” 

“No,” her lips twisted into a frown. “I think I’m well past that now.” 

“I have waited thousands of years to hunt with my mate,” he smiled, “It would be a pleasure to teach you.” 

Her eyes darkened slightly, and not from hunger. “Lead the way.” 

Aro led her into a garage where a myriad of expensive looking cars waited. Aro grabbed a set of keys hanging on a nearby wall and led her to a sleek, obsidian vehicle, its aggressive lines unmistakeable. The car, a Mclaren of an undoubtedly exorbitant make, gleamed under the dim light. She exhaled appreciatively as he opened the door for her. “How do the Volturi afford all of this?” 

He chuckled. “We have our fair share of investments and businesses, same as the Cullens. Marcus has a knack for this sort of thing. As vampires, we live long enough to recognize patterns, special areas of opportunity in the human world.” He closed the door and flitted over to the driver's side. “Also, a little insider trading never hurt anybody,” he grinned widely then, and Bella laughed outright. 

He peeled out of the garage, going outrageously fast, even by Alice’s standards. At one point, Bella might have been terrified, but now, as a nearly indestructible vampire, she enjoyed the rush. It was fun. Normally, in the palazzo, Aro was always working. He made plenty of time for her, of course, but they were sometimes interrupted by some occurrence or another that required his attention. Bella understood that. She knew it wasn't his fault, he was king, it couldn’t be helped. But here, without the pressures of leadership hanging over his head, she had him all to herself, and he was fun. 

“Won’t the human police notice?” She asked. 

“As if they could catch us,” he smirked and pushed the pedal down further. And so they sped through the Italian countryside, only slowing slightly when they neared Florence. Before they entered the city, Aro handed her a pair of sunglasses and put on a pair of his own. He looked good, she noticed, casual, and suddenly found herself wanting to return to the villa as soon as possible. 

Aro parked in front of some expensive looking hotel and handed the car keys and a large wad of cash to a young valet. The man looked shocked, but quickly stuffed the cash in his pocket and bowed his head politely to Aro, muttering something in Italian. He opened the door for Bella, quickly moving aside as she stepped out. She was assaulted by his scent, but found it didn’t bother her as much as it once did. She was hungry, starving, really, but she knew relief was just around the corner. All she had to do was be patient. 

Bella again thought of Jasper, of how unnecessary his suffering was. She wondered then, did he do it to make Alice happy? Or were they both doing it to appease Carlisle? She asked Aro once they were on an empty street. 

“Jasper's gift makes it difficult for him to feed on humans.” Aro explained. “He feels their fear, their emotions as he kills them. Out of all the Cullens, he has the most reasons to adhere to their diet. Though, if it weren't for Carlise, I think he may be inclined to feed on humans still.”

“And Alice?” Bella asked curiously. 

“Alice believes in Carlisle, she wants to be good, as she calls it in her mind. But she also understands the challenges that come with such a diet. Out of all the Cullens, Emmett dislikes the diet the most, and he has had the most slip ups. If it weren’t for his mate Rosalie, he wouldn’t bother with it at all.”

“Wow,” Bella’s eyebrows raised. “I never would have guessed.” 

“Now,” Aro clapped his hands together, “Enough about animals. Let's find you someone to drink, mia amata.”

She inhaled deeply, enjoying, for once, the pleasant burn in her throat. Now it felt more like anticipation than starvation. “What do I do?” 

“Well,” he smiled and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, “Seeing as we look like humans, we can walk around and mingle until you find a scent you like. Or, we can find someone in their home… it doesn’t matter, as long as we remain inconspicuous and destroy the evidence. No more stalking animals in the woods."

They walked further into the city until they reached a more crowded street. Heartbeats fluttered around her like a chaotic symphony. “Sometimes it's easier to blend in when it's crowded like this,” Aro told her quietly. “Especially at night. All you have to do is pull one into a dark alleyway when no one is watching and…” he made a biting motion with his teeth then, grinning widely. She laughed, enjoying this playful version of Aro immensely. “What do you smell, cara mia? What appeals to you?” 

Bella took a deep breath of the lively night air. Her throat burned, but she reveled in the different human scents. Fresh, floral scents. Salty, oceanic scents, like her first kill. Delicious musk, and strong herbs. It was all very appealing. She wanted them all. But it wasn’t until they neared a rather busy bar on the edge of an alleyway that she made her decision. 

There on the corner, all by herself was a woman, mid twenties, with beautiful blonde hair, much like Rosalie, except this human couldn’t hold a candle to Bella’s former sister. She was smoking a cigarette and blatantly oogling Aro. Looking him up and down like she wanted to jump him right then and there. 

“Her,” Bella said immediately. How dare this human girl look at her mate like a piece of meat? While she was standing right beside him, no less. 

Aro chuckled, “As you wish, mia regina. Allow me.” 

He smiled at the woman, stepping away from Bella, and she immediately noticed a blush rise in the woman’s cheeks. Aro maintained eye contact with her as he passed by, and made a show of looking her up and down. A barely suppressed growl rumbled in Bella’s chest then. She didn’t care if the woman was about to become food. The only person Aro should look at like that was her.

Aro walked into the dark alley and the woman followed a moment later, likely thinking it was her lucky day. Here was Aro, a beautiful stranger, desiring her. She didn’t even hesitate. 

That only infuriated Bella more, and she followed them both into the alley at a distance, a constant growl rumbling in her throat. Aro stopped just over halfway down the alley, and leaned against the wall casually, just out of sight of the street behind a box truck. The woman approached him smiling seductively. “Ehi bellissimo.” 

“Ciao,” he replied, smiling back, though his eyes found Bella’s instead. They were simmering with heat. 

The woman turned around, noticing Bella, and rolled her eyes. “Sparisci! Non gli interessi!” 

Aro snarled then, and the woman turned back to him, eyes wide. “Osi parlare così alla mia regina? Tu, verme!"

Bella grabbed the woman and pulled her further into the alley, looking behind her to make sure no one else was watching. The woman tried to scream, but Bella clamped a hand over her mouth. “Shut up,” Bella hissed in her ear. “How dare you.” Then she bit down, perhaps a little harder than necessary. She heard something break, but was too busy drinking every last drop of the woman's blood to figure out what it was. She was delicious. Warm and savory. Bella sighed and reveled in the rush of energy as she dropped the body. 

Before she could even register what was happening, Aro had her pinned to the wall. He was kissing her harshly, consuming her, but Bella pushed him away, “How dare you look at her like that,” she snarled, feeling more vampiric than ever, still caught up in her blood lust. 

Aro’s eyes darkened further, and he spun her around and pressed her up against the wall, face first, with her hands trapped above her head, held by one of his. “You think I care about that woman?” He pressed the proof of his desire against her back. “There is only one woman in this world I desire, Mia regina. No other will suffice.” He hissed the words in her ear as he lifted her dress. “Perhaps I have to prove it to you.” 

He tore her underwear from her body with one, quick yank, but then Bella, with her newborn strength spun in his grip and pushed him against the wall instead. She bared her teeth at him and he shuddered within her grasp. “You will never look at anyone like that ever again, do you understand? Aro?”

His eyes were so dark she thought she might drown in them. “As you command, mia regina. Only you."

Bella deftly maneuvered them again until her back met the cool wall, her hands pushing down on his shoulders. He obeyed her silent command, dropping to his knees before her. He lifted her dress, and a devilish smirk played on his lips just before he lowered his mouth to her. 

He was merciless, a predator honing in on his prey. His lips, skillful and demanding, began a quick, deliberate massage, coaxing and teasing. A low groan rumbled in Bella's throat as he pushed his tongue inside, a sweet invasion that sent shivers through her. When he began to suck, the sounds that escaped her were utterly raw. Her fingers tangled in his hair, gripping tight as her hips instinctively arched, seeking more of his attention. 

The world narrowed to the feeling of his lips, of his tongue and teeth. Each thrust of his tongue, each pull of his mouth, driving her closer to the precipice. Her body tensed, quivering on the brink, before wave after wave of intense pleasure washed over her, leaving her weak. 

She barely noticed as Aro stood and wrapped her in his arms. “Mia regina.” He rested his chin on top of her head as she caught her breath. “You are the only woman in the world I want or need, Isabella,” he reassured her with a kiss. “We have to take care of this now before someone sees.” He released her and bent to pick up her torn underwear. He stuffed them into his pocket with a wink. 

She would have blushed if she could. Bella shook her head slightly to clear her muddled thoughts. Then Aro picked up the woman's body and, using a pocket knife, destroyed Bella’s teeth marks with a few quick slashes. “You broke her arm,” he said. “It will look like a particularly brutal robbery gone wrong.” He took her purse and removed all the valuables inside. Her phone, cash, even a pack of cigarettes, before he pushed her body down a maintenance hole and threw her purse down after her. He found a can of gasoline in the back of the box truck and used a little of it on her body before dropping the woman's own lighter into the hole, lighting her on fire. The whole thing took less than a minute. 

“It will likely take them a few days to find her at least.” He grabbed Bella’s arm and gently guided her down the alley, opposite the way they came. 

Bella blinked quickly. “I don't… I don't know why I got so jealous.”

“You are quite controlled for a newborn but you are still a newborn, nonetheless,” Aro smiled. “Sometimes your emotions get the better of you, especially when blood is involved. Don't worry, cara mia, I quite enjoyed being at your mercy.”

Bella exhaled, realizing she made Aro, a king of the Volturi, kneel in a dirty Florence alley and pleasure her. She looked down at his trousers and saw his knees were covered in dust. She looked away from him, swallowing thickly. 

Aro smiled at her knowingly and laughed. He pulled her into the busy nightlife crowd and threw his arm around her shoulders, “Come, mia amata, my turn.”

She enjoyed watching Aro hunt nearly as much as she enjoyed hunting herself. He was a natural creature of the night. Seductive and alluring. Dark. And he was all hers. He encouraged her to share his kill. A younger man, this time, who smelled refreshing, like summer.

Sharing was just as intoxicating as the first time. She nearly took him then and there, but decided to wait until they returned to the villa first. 

After they disposed of the body, Bella caught a glimpse of Demetri and Renata in the crowd. “Were they here the whole time?” She asked thinking of Aro pleasuring her in the alley. She flushed with embarrassment, but quickly stifled it, knowing she had to get used to it sooner or later. Aro was king, and she loved him, she didn't want him to be unprotected.

“I'd imagine it took them a little while to catch up to us, but yes, they were always there, ” Aro replied. “It is their job, Isabella, and we live in dangerous times.”

Her earlier good mood faded slightly. “Are we in danger now? The vampires from the club…”

“No,” he replied, “Right now we are perfectly safe. Italy is our stronghold, we keep a close eye on our borders. Any who enter it must do so respectfully and honestly, or else they meet the same fate as the vampires from the club. Though the Romanians do seem to be more active as of late, so it is best to be cautious.”

“Why haven't you killed them? The Romanians?”

Aro sent her a bitter smile, “Stefan and Vladimir are gifted. Stefan has… natural instincts, I guess you could call them. He knows when he's being followed and how to avoid danger. Vladimir is a shield, though much weaker than you. His is a shield of concealment. He can keep himself hidden and anyone touching him. They are very difficult to track, though we have gotten close several times. There is a reason they were able to avoid us for this long.”

“So all these years they have been on the run?” Bella asked, and he nodded. “So do you think they had any connection to the coven in Brazil?”

“After we left the battlefield, Edward read several of the humans thoughts, along with a few of the remaining vampires who were still alive. They asked about the Romanians. One of the vampires met Stefan and Vladimir at one point, but Edward couldn't get a clear read. I should have remained behind and saw to the interrogations myself. It was my mistake.”

“I'm sorry,” Bella replied, knowing it was her fault he left in the first place. 

Aro waved a hand dismissively. “You saved us, cara mia. Without you, the entire coven may have perished. Thanks to you, it was our enemies who met their end in the flame. I had to see to you in the aftermath. Stefan and Vladimir aren't nearly as cunning as they believe themselves to be. We will find them and we will kill them along with anyone who associates with them.”

Bella couldn't help but feel anxious then. Clearly the Romanians were hoping to destroy the Volturi,which included her and her mate. “I want to continue training with my shield,” she told Aro. “I want to be able to help protect our coven when I need to. In Brazil I almost couldn't… I nearly failed, Aro. We almost died. He was so close to you.”

He stopped walking then and turned to face her. “We didn't die, mia amata. We are still here because you far exceeded my expectations. Of course, we will continue your training, but you should be proud of your actions that day.” 

She nodded, but didn't feel reassured. He threaded his fingers through hers and guided her in the direction of the hotel. “Tonight is the last night of our vacation, Isabella. Let's enjoy ourselves before we return to Volterra tomorrow, yes?”

The next morning, as Aro and Bella emerged from the villa, they were met by the guard at the base of the stone steps. The usual somber countenances were replaced by genuine smiles and a quiet air of celebration. As Aro approached, they all bowed, then approached him individually, murmuring their congratulations in a mix of Italian, Latin, and even a few words of English. Aro accepted their well-wishes with a warm, personal smile for each of them, shaking their hands in respectful gesture.

It was in moments like these that Bella was truly struck by the depth of the guards' admiration for Aro. This was not the fear-based deference she might have expected once upon a time, but a deeply ingrained respect for his leadership. The most shocking part, however, was when the guard's attention shifted to her. With the same respect they had shown Aro, they approached her, their congratulations now directed at the woman who had captured their king's heart. Several of them bent at the waist, took her hand and pressed a light, formal kiss to her knuckles. This display of acceptance, this unexpected show of reverence, made her new reality as Aro's mate more real than anything else. 

Once they were settled in the car, with Renata and Eldon in the front seats, Bella turned to Aro, her brow furrowed with a question that had plagued her all morning. "What happens now?" she asked, “Now that I’m…”

“My mate?” He finished for her. Aro's smile was immediate. He reached for her hand and brought it to his lips, his gaze never leaving hers. "Now," he began, his tone soft and deliberate, "we go home. And we plan your coronation."

Bella's eyes went wide, her mouth falling open slightly. "My... coronation?" she stammered, the word feeling im surreal on her tongue. The silence in the car was heavy with the weight of his words, and she looked from Aro to the back of Renata's head, as if seeking confirmation that she hadn't misheard. Though Aro’s expression never changed. He was serious. 

“It is an essential formality,” he explained gently, sensing her discomfort. “You are my mate, and as such, you are to be a queen of the Volturi. This is how we will formally introduce you to the wider coven and to our subjects.”

“Is it really necessary?” She breathed, utterly terrified of such a possibility. 

“A coronation solidifies your position and ensures that your authority and influence are unquestioned. Beyond that, it is a celebration of our bond. Our last celebration was over a millenia ago, when Sulpicia joined our coven,” Aro winked and kissed her palm. “We could use a bit of fun.” 

He looked so relaxed, so peaceful after their time away, Bella didn’t have the heart to argue. Truly, she would have preferred to avoid an announcement all together, but she understood his reasons. In the end, she chose to mate with Aro, fully aware of the expectations that would come with the title. Aro was honest with her from the very beginning about her role in his life, this coronation was simply her holding up her end of the bargain. 

She put her hand on his thigh and squeezed reassuringly. “I’m sure we will have a wonderful time.” He beamed at her and dropped another kiss on her hand before tucking her into his side. 

They rode the rest of the way to Volterra in a content silence. As the ancient city's bell tower and high stone walls finally came into view, Bella felt a familiar pull of homecoming, a mix of relief and anticipation. Still, she was grateful for their time away. Those days had been a rare and precious gift, a chance to have Aro entirely to herself. It felt like building a foundation, one that would serve them well as she prepared to step into her new role. 

After their arrival, they walked together through the long corridors, her arm threaded through his, until they reached the throne room. The massive wooden doors swung inward, and Aro led Bella inside. The room was thankfully empty except for the kings already seated on their thrones and Athena, who sat on the arm of Caius’s throne, wearing a beautiful, pale pink gown. 

Aro's stride was confident, his smile radiating with a quiet joy as he brought her to a stop before the dais. "Caius, Marcus, Athena,” he began, “I now present Isabella to you officially as my mate."

Caius's eyes, sharp and crimson, immediately fixed on Bella's face. A thin, almost imperceptible smile touched his lips, “And I see Isabella has chosen to adhere to our way of life as well.” All three of them stood and approached them. 

Caius greeted them first. He clapped Aro on the shoulder, “Congratulations, Aro.” Then, he turned to Bella, maintaining his nearly invisible smile as he bowed very slightly to her. "And congratulations to you, Isabella." 

Athena hugged her next, and quietly asked her if Aro appreciated the necklace. Bella smiled as she remembered the way Aro looked at her that first night, and Athena winked. “I'm glad I could help,” she whispered, her voice soft and airy. “How wonderful it is to finally have a sister again.” 

Her words made Bella think briefly of Alice. She wondered then if her and Athena would become equally as close, given enough time. It was a nice thought. Athena was clearly powerful in her own right, confident in her solitude. Perhaps she would serve as an inspiration to Bella in the years to come. Perhaps Athena would even consider returning to the public spotlight and rule alongside them. It would be nice, Bella thought, to have another woman’s support as she supported her own mate. 

It was easy to imagine, seeing Athena in court alongside Caius now. She radiated a strength that spoke of thousands of years of experience, a quiet, absolute authority. Her posture was regal as she stood beside her husband. They were an impressive and formidable pair, a perfect match of his icy demeanor and her unwavering poise. Seeing them together… Bella hoped that in time, her and Aro would become equally as formidable. 

Athena took both of Aro’s hands in hers, her smile warm and genuine. "Yes," Aro confirmed, his eyes darting to Bella over Athena’s shoulder. "The necklace was a nice touch. Thank you, sister."

“Isabella looked so beautiful, I couldn’t resist,” Athena told him, patting his cheek gently with one hand. “Be good to her Aro.” 

"What a waste of time, brother, going to Florence," Caius smirked. "You could have had your mate hours earlier had you simply stayed in Volterra."

“Perhaps,” Aro agreed, his tone light. “But then I wouldn’t have had the pleasure of witnessing Isabella’s first hunt. Everything happened as it was meant to, I believe.” 

Marcus, with his usual quiet grace, congratulated Aro and simply bent and pressed a soft kiss to Bella’s cheek. “Congratulations, my dear, and welcome,” he murmured.

“Thank you,” she nodded to them all, unsure what else to say at that moment. She wondered then, in a quiet corner of her mind, if she might someday come to see them all as family, the way she saw the Cullens. It was a distant hope, but not an impossible one. Caius seemed to be warming up to her, however slow the process was. Athena appeared to be open to getting to know her, and Marcus… well. Marcus was never unkind, just terribly sad. She wasn’t sure they would ever grow to be close, she wasn’t sure if he would ever allow it, but for now his quiet respect was enough. She would give him space, if that's what he desired. 

Aro promised to visit them again soon after they were settled, before leading Bella out of the room and towards the East Wing. As she and Aro walked down a long corridor, the quiet hum of the castle around them was a familiar comfort. She squeezed his arm, glad their first meeting with the other kings and queen went smoothly. 

The sound of footsteps ahead of them grew louder, and Bella saw Edward and Santiago approaching. She held her breath in shock. She had nearly forgotten about him. Edward's eyes were immediately drawn to her, as if pulled by a magnet. His stride faltered as soon as he saw her. The devastation that bloomed across his features was a sharp, gut-wrenching ache, a look of pure horror, and he stopped dead in his tracks. Before he could speak, Santiago had already taken his arm and pulled him onward without a word, their figures disappearing around a distant corner. 

Aro stopped walking then and turned to face her, “Are you alright, mia amata?”

“Yeah,” her breath shuddered. “I just… I'm not looking forward to having that conversation.”

“Who said you had to?” Aro tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. “You are a queen of the Volturi now. You answer to no one.”

Chapter Text

After their brief run in with Edward, Aro led her to the East Wing, but instead of her splitting off to her chambers, he led further down the corridor. He opened the large door there, revealing his own private chambers. She looked at him, hoping for reassurance. Aro's smile was genuine and his eyes held nothing but sincere affection. He bent to kiss her knuckles, “Welcome home, mia amata.” 

The room was vast, an immense space that dwarfed her own chambers by several times. It was a study in old-world Italian opulence, filled with dark, antique furniture. The walls were covered in rich tapestries depicting scenes of ancient life and Greek mythology. A series of floor-to-ceiling windows, grander than any she had yet seen in the castle, offered a breathtaking view of the city and the Tuscan hills beyond.

One wall was entirely consumed by towering, dark wood bookshelves, crammed with volumes spanning centuries of knowledge. In a corner stood a gleaming grand piano, its polished surface reflecting the afternoon light. Next to it, propped against a large desk, was a violin case, the very one she had seen the day before. Aro noticed her gaze linger there and smiled. Likely remembering how… pleasurable the experience had been for the both of them. 

Despite the room’s elegance, it looked lived in. This was Aro’s home, his personal space. Her’s now too. 

Aro led her from the main chamber through a wide archway and into the master bedroom. The elegance of the study continued here, but with a softer, more intimate air. A massive four-poster bed, draped in heavy black velvet curtains, dominated the room, its dark wood frame intricately carved. More large windows overlooked a private terrace, promising another stunning view. Two grand wardrobes stood off to the side, one of them open, and Bella saw her belongings already inside. 

Smiling slightly, Bella turned to face Aro, who was watching her with a curious, fond expression. She approached him and placed her hands on his chest, enjoying the firm surface beneath her palms. "It's perfect," she murmured, taking in the grand room once more.

He reached up to cup her face in his hands. “If there is anything you want to change, you need only ask,” he murmured. “This is your home now, just as much as it is mine.”

Bella glanced at the immense bed, a playful smirk on her lips. “So I’m the first woman to have ever set foot in King Aro’s chambers?”

Aro's chest vibrated with a soft chuckle. “Not exactly.”

Her playful expression vanished instantly, replaced by a sudden flare of possessive anger. "You said..." she began, her voice a low growl.

"I said you were the first lover ," he corrected gently, his voice soothing as he leaned in to press a kiss to her forehead. "My brothers and Athena visit on occasion. And members of the guard have entered to complete tasks on my behalf. For example, Heidi, who brought your belongings here after we returned." He smiled reassuringly, his thumb stroking her cheek. "You, cara mia, are the first to truly share it with me." That appeased her, and she relaxed. 

He guided her back toward the bed, a slow movement that made her breath catch. "You know," he murmured, his voice a caressing whisper against her ear. "I didn't even have a bed in this room until I met you."

"Really?" she breathed, her surprise evident. "When did you have it added?"

He leaned in, his lips just brushing hers. "The morning after I met you in the throne room," he confessed, "Just in case."

She shuddered, and with a possessive urgency, he closed the distance, pressing his lips to hers firmly. Her thighs hit the bed, and she fell back onto it with a soft sigh and a smile. “Well,” she told Aro, as he stood above her, loosening his tie. “We better make the most of it, then.” 

Aro’s smirk held just a hint of danger then. “I couldn’t agree more,” he said, his voice a silken promise. 

“How odd,” Ambrose muttered to himself as he stared down at his tablet. “Two animal attacks on the border of Poland and Slovakia. The locals think it was a bear, our agent believes it could be something more.” 

“What makes them think so?” Bella asked, looking over his shoulder to read the email. 

He clicked on the images attached to the message and Bella flinched. “The brutality,” Ambrose said quietly. The bodies were torn to shreds. Bella wouldn’t have even known they were looking at two human bodies if he hadn’t told her. They were a bloody, pulpy mess. 

She turned away from the images, unwilling to look any more. She may hunt humans along with the rest of the coven, but that didn’t mean she wanted to see them treated like that. “That’s awful.” 

“Indeed,” he whispered, clearly shaken. “I will ask the agent to continue monitoring the situation. Let’s see if the humans can hunt this bear before we get involved.” 

“What if it's not a bear?” Bella asked. 

“Then there will be more, similar attacks, and we will have to send a team to deal with it.” 

Bella left soon after, a desperate need for fresh air pulling her towards the gardens. The sounds of the birds and the fountains were soothing. If she focused hard enough on those calming sounds, she found she could often push away lingering, unpleasant thoughts, like the ones that lingered after the attack in Brazil. 

She sat down on a bench near one of the fountains and took deep, calming breaths of fresh air. Aro was right, she should have joined him in court today instead of visiting Ambrose. It was impossible to ignore the world’s various tragedies when she was with Ambrose. In court, most days were rather dull. 

The week had passed quickly since they returned to Volterra. There were administrative duties to catch up on, along with her coronation to plan. Bella had taken to spending time with Aro in his study, learning more about the Volturi and their connections to the outside world. He taught her about their business interests, and helped her read some of the records they kept on the different known covens around the world. 

Bella felt as though there were lifetimes of knowledge to learn, and she often doubted she would ever get the hang of it all. Aro, however, proved to be an exceptional teacher. His patience with her was endless, and he possessed an uncanny ability to sense when she was becoming overwhelmed. He knew exactly when she needed a break, when to shift their focus, and how to make her laugh just when she needed it most. 

Bella was just considering leaving the garden to find Aro when a breeze stirred the air around her. She opened her eyes to find Edward standing in front of her. She sighed deeply. She managed to avoid him all week, despite his best efforts. Knowing there was no point in avoiding him any longer, she gestured to the seat beside her, “You may as well sit.” It was time to get it all out in the open.

Edward sat down beside her just as Santiago rounded the corner. His face twisted when he saw Edward sitting beside her. He blurred right in front of them and bowed while making to grab him, “I apologize, Vostra Maestà, please forgive my lapse.” 

"It's alright, Santiago," Bella told him, her voice soft, but firm. She let out a small sigh, tired of this already. "Just give us a few minutes." Santiago's concern was palpable, his gaze flickering between her and Edward. Undoubtedly more worried about Aro’s displeasure. Bella offered him a reassuring smile, a conscious effort to project authority. "This is my decision," she reiterated, her tone leaving no room for argument. "You may go."

He bowed again and retreated to a far corner of the garden to give them privacy. They were silent for a long time, each of them trying to formulate their thoughts. What was there to say really? 

"I... I don't recognize you anymore," Edward finally said, his voice raw. "The Bella I knew would never have fed on humans. She would never have given orders to the guard, and she wouldn’t have ever agreed to become Aro Volturi's mate."

“Then perhaps you never knew me,” she replied bluntly. “Not really, anyway.” 

“I don’t think that’s true,” he replied in a pained whisper. 

“It is true,” she sighed again, tired already. “I always questioned the animal diet, especially right after I changed and experienced it for myself. It’s disgusting, Edward, inedible. I didn’t know I would feel so much stronger and healthier on a human diet, but I do, and I’ve realized the animal diet isn’t sustainable.”

Edward’s expression turned to one of horror. “Did he force you?” 

Bella couldn’t help it, she laughed, “No, he didn’t. It was entirely my choice. Either way, I don’t have to explain myself to you. I can’t go back to that way of life. I won’t. In fact, you should try it too.” 

“I did once,” Edward looked down. “It was… wonderful. I knew if I didn’t stick to the animal diet I would never be able to stop. I would just keep feeding until the end of time. I don’t want to be more of a monster than I already am, Bella.” 

“We’re not monsters, Edward.” Bella said, standing up to leave, “We’re just vampires. You will have to come to terms with it eventually. And you shouldn’t call me that anymore, Bella, I mean. You’re a member of the guard. If Aro hears you, he won’t be kind.” 

Edward's face crumpled. "But did you have to mate with him? He's dangerous, Bella. He's a killer, and not just of humans. I don’t care if you ever look at me again, but I’m worried for your safety."

"What was I supposed to do?" Bella nearly snarled, her frustration boiling over. "Break my bond with him and then just wander the world alone for all eternity? Never experiencing a true mating bond while everyone else I know finds their own love and happiness?" 

“It’s better than ending up dead,” Edward hissed, rising to his feet, his voice laced with desperation. “He killed his own wife and sister! What’s to stop you from being next?” 

Bella froze. "Where did you hear that?" she demanded, her voice sharper than she intended.

Edward blinked quickly, a flicker of surprise in his golden eyes. "He never told you?"

"Edward, where did you hear that?" The urgency in her tone was undeniable, a knot forming in her stomach. Could it be true? 

Edward shook his head, “It’s a rumor I’ve heard a few times over the years.” 

"So it's a rumor," Bella countered, trying to sound dismissive, but her brow furrowed with a nascent fear. "You don't even know if it's true."

"I do know they died at the same time," Edward replied, his voice grave. "And I know their deaths solidified Aro's position as king. The entire vampire world feared him afterwards. If he was willing to kill his own wife and sister to obtain power, then what wouldn't he do?" 

A chill traced Bella's spine. The thought pressed in on her, a horrifying 'what if' that she couldn't shake. She wanted to dismiss Edward’s words immediately, but Aro never once told her what really happened. In fact, he often danced around the topic, avoiding it all together. 

“I have to go,” Bella began walking away. 

“Bella,” Edward said, then stopped himself, with a shake of his head. “ Your Majesty, please don't talk to him alone. Who knows what he will do.” 

“You’ve done enough Edward,” she continued walking and didn’t look back. “Go back to work.” 

She returned to their chambers, the opulence of the main study now feeling less like a sanctuary and more like a cage. Resigning herself to wait for Aro to finish with court, she began to pace, a restless energy thrumming beneath her skin. Back and forth she moved across the floor, her steps doing little to quell the turmoil within. 

"What if Edward is right?" The thought repeated itself like a broken record in her mind. Something about his desperate words, the raw conviction in his voice, had struck a chord. Her new life suddenly felt fragile, threatened by the past. 

If Edward was right, if Aro was responsible for Sulpicia’s and Didyme’s deaths… What would she do? 

It was during her pacing that she noticed a portrait on the wall, hidden in the shadows near one of the tapestries. It was strategically placed just across from the piano, so that one could see it clearly if they were playing. She approached the portrait slowly, her anxiety momentarily forgotten.

There were six thrones, not the three she was used to seeing. Caius and Athena sat together on the right, an odd, almost serene happiness softening their features. To the left were Marcus and a woman Bella instantly recognized as Didyme. She shared Aro’s long, straight black hair and regal, though delicate features. She was breathtakingly beautiful, just like him, and a pang of something akin to sympathy tightened Bella's chest. She immediately felt affection for the woman who had been Aro’s sister. 

In the center, Aro sat beside another intensely beautiful woman, this one with luscious brown hair and graceful curves. Her painted expression was serious, a stark contrast to Aro’s familiar, amused smirk in the portrait, yet they looked formidable together. Bella noticed the rings on their left hands, a clear sign of their marriage, but her jealousy was entirely absent. Sulpicia was dead now, possibly killed by Aro himself. There was no reason to be jealous of the dead. 

She distantly heard the door open and close. Then she felt Aro’s presence behind her. He made to touch her, but Bella moved out of the way and sat down in one of the armchairs. 

Aro looked at her, his frown deepening, but didn’t attempt to follow. “Isabella, is everything alright?” 

"I have questions that I would like answered. Truthfully," she said, her voice firm despite the tremor in her own resolve.

Aro's gaze flickered back to the portrait before settling on her. His expression was unusually grim, and the sight sent an uncomfortable twist through Bella's stomach. "I see." He moved then, gracefully sinking into a chair across from her, crossing one leg over the other. "Ask away, mia amata , though I'm not sure you will like the answers.” 

She exhaled a shaky breath. “Did you kill Didyme and Sulpicia?” 

A heavy silence settled between them. Aro's gaze was dark, his jaw tight. "I did not kill Sulpicia," he began, "but her death was a direct consequence of my actions against Didyme."

"You killed Didyme," Bella breathed, the words barely a whisper, yet they echoed like thunder in the vast chamber. The horrifying realization settled over her. Edward had been right. "Why?" she demanded, the single word sharp with urgency. 

Aro's gaze flickered with pain that Bella had never seen before. He rose from his chair, turning to stare out one of the vast windows, his back to her. "Didyme’s gift was beautiful, Isabella, her ability to inspire happiness." He paused, a long, drawn out silence filling the room. "But it also made Marcus... complacent. Uninterested in the pursuit of power, in the ruthlessness required to maintain our rule. They were going to leave, to live life as nomads and abandon the Volturi.” He turned back, his eyes shadowed with regret. "At the time, I believed their leaving would irreparably weaken us. I needed Marcus’ ability, and I felt betrayed that my own sister would leave my side. I also knew if they left, our enemies would find and kill them, or use them as bait.” 

His voice dropped, barely a whisper. “So to prevent the Volturi from falling apart, I killed Didyme. It was a rash, impulsive act. In the millennia since, I have come to realize the profound error in my judgment. In killing Didyme, I caused irreparable harm to Marcus, and left a void in our coven that has never truly healed. It was a short-sighted decision that, in the long run, weakened us in ways I had not foreseen.” He met her horrified gaze, his own filled with a raw honesty. "I have changed, Isabella. In the years that followed, I vowed I would never allow my pursuit of power to lead to the destruction of my own family again. But that does not, and never will, erase what I did. I will live with this regret for the rest of my days."

He looked over at the portrait then, his gaze heavy with sorrow. “Everyday I look at that painting and I apologize, to Didyme, to Sulpicia. They did not deserve to die as a result of my paranoia.” 

Bella felt sick. "What happened to Sulpicia?" She asked, her voice barely a whisper.

"Marcus, of course, realized what I had done. He knew me well enough to understand what I was capable of. He waited until Caius and I were away from Volterra, and then... he killed her. He wanted me to feel even a fraction of the sorrow he felt." Aro linked his hands behind his back, his gaze fell to the floor. "I found her ashes in her chambers after we returned."

"So if I ever disobeyed you," Bella said, standing abruptly, fury radiating from her like fire. "Would you kill me too? Or perhaps, you'd simply lock me away? Because killing me now would be akin to killing yourself? Right?"

Aro took a step closer, his movement slow and deliberate, but Bella instinctively recoiled, a step back for every one of his, like some twisted dance. "No," he replied, his voice firm, thick with desperation. "No, never you, Isabella. You are my soul."

"And what about Marcus?" she hissed, her voice raw. "You didn't seem bothered when you took half of his soul, were you? And what about Didyme? You erased her entirely."

“It is my biggest regret,” he replied, his voice resigned. Bella looked away then, unable to bear the sight of him any longer. Unable to look at the man, who had so utterly stolen her heart. She moved towards the door. “Isabella,” he whispered. 

“Tell Heidi to move my belongings back into my chambers,” she told him, her voice void of all emotion. “You should have told me before we completed the bond.” Then she opened the door and left, slamming it behind her. She heard the wood splinter, but didn't care. 

Bella didn’t know where she was going, but she ran. She left the castle and Volterra, and she ran through the night, as fast as she could until she reached the coastline. She wasn't running away entirely, she just needed to get away from Aro. She needed to think. 

Bella huddled in the grass at the edge of the cliff, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees, pulling them to her chest. Silent sobs wracked her body. She'd never wished for tears before, but now, a desperate ache filled her. She'd believed she knew Aro, believed she knew him well enough to tie herself to him forever. How incredibly naive she'd been.

Aro was a murderer. He had never hidden that fact from her. He killed again and again in the name of the Volturi. She watched him do it herself. Why wouldn't he kill his own sister to protect it all? She should have figured it out on her own. She shouldn't have needed Edward to spell it out for her. 

Bella felt incredibly stupid. She'd fallen for his charms so easily, barely putting up a fight. Even now, she could feel the bond between them in her chest, mocking her. Complete, yet strained by the distance between them. She felt his absence keenly, but at least it wasn't as uncomfortable as before. 

Her mind reeled, tumbling over the revelation of Didyme's death. How could he have hidden something so monumental from her? A cold knot of anger tightened in her stomach. He'd painted himself as an open book, yet he'd kept this devastating secret, a gaping wound in his past, completely hidden. What were his motives? Why would he lie about something like that? It made no sense, and the lack of understanding gnawed at her.

The betrayal stung, sharp and persistent. She had laid herself bare to him, offered her trust freely, and he had guarded this truth like a venomous secret. The pain of his deception was a hollow ache in her chest. Because, despite the anger, despite the hurt, a part of her missed him already. A perverse longing for his presence, for the warmth of his touch, for the quiet understanding that had once seemed to flow between them, was already creeping in. It was a terrible, confusing contradiction, and it only made her feel even more lost.

Then it occurred to her. He didn't tell her because he was scared she would leave. He feared she'd break the bond between them and never give him the time of day. And maybe, she conceded with a fresh wave of despair, he was right to do it. She very well might have chosen differently had she known.

 He must have known she'd figure it out eventually, so why bother hiding it at all? Unless he really was just that fearful of losing her. She briefly considered his own words, how he'd called himself paranoid. Maybe he hadn't changed as much as he thought he had. Clearly, that paranoia was still there, lingering just underneath the surface of his carefully crafted image.

He couldn't read her mind. How long would it be before his paranoia set its sights on her? Until he believed he couldn't trust her, too? She wondered then, if Didyme trusted Aro right up until the moment he killed her? Or if she had expected it from him all along. 

Would there come a day, a hundred years from now, a thousand, when the man she loved killed her the way he killed his own sister? All in the name of the Volturi? 

Could she ever trust him again? 

Bella considered that question for several hours, and in the end, she had no answer.

"Is he in there?" Aro hissed at a nervous Santiago.

Santiago nodded, and Aro stormed into the dreary, dungeon-like chamber. Inside, he found Edward standing in the middle of the room, flinching as Aro entered. Before Edward could blink, Aro had him by the throat, pinning him against the wall. Using his gift, Aro watched Edward's entire conversation with Isabella in the garden, he saw the hurt, doubt, and fear etched on her face.

Fury raging through him, Aro hurled Edward clear across the room into the opposite wall. "You insignificant fool!" he roared. "Isabella is missing, all because of you!” 

"You should have told her the truth!" Edward shouted back, slowly getting to his feet.

"You're right, I should have," Aro's expression was thunderous. "And I would have when the time was right. But now she's missing, and you know as well as I how many of my enemies live outside these walls. What do you think they'll do to her if they find her?"

Edward had no answer, his mouth pressed into a grim line. 

"If Isabella dies or is kidnapped, I will spend every day of my existence torturing you, ripping you limb from pathetic limb, only to rebuild you and do it all over again!" Aro stormed over to him, and Edward hurried to step back. “Because that's what they will do to her, if they find her.”

Edward launched himself at Aro, a desperate snarl on his face. But Aro's response was a blur of effortless motion. He deflected the attack and, with a single, fluid movement, had Edward on his knees, his arm wrapped around his neck in an unbreakable vise. "I would kill you here, now, if killing you wouldn't upset Isabella further," Aro growled, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. "Nothing in this world would give me more joy than turning you to dust.” He held Edward in that crushing grip for a long, agonizing moment, allowing him to feel the pure, unrestrained force of his wrath through his gift.

Then, just as suddenly as it began, Aro released Edward. The man staggered back, eyes wide with unrestrained terror. Finally afraid of him. 

"I told you you didn't deserve her," Edward shot back, his voice wavering. "You'll kill her eventually. Maybe I don't deserve her either. She's too good for either of us.”

"Perhaps she is," Aro conceded quietly, a stark contrast to his earlier rage. "But I swear to you, Edward, I have no desire to kill her, nor will I ever. She is my mate.” He then pushed memories of Isabella forward for Edward to see. Playing violin for her, her laughter as they sped through the countryside, her smile as he teased her. He allowed Edward to feel, just for a moment, the pure, genuine, all encompassing love Aro felt for her, an emotion that ran so deep it was now part of his very being. Aro might be a flawed man, a dangerous man, but he loved her. He would give his life for her if needed. 

Edward reeled, a raw, pained expression contorting his face as Aro's memories flooded his mind. Disbelief warred with certainty. He saw it all in Edward's eyes. The agony of witnessing Bella’s undeniable happiness with Aro, the shock of confronting a love he hadn't believed Aro capable of.

“I made her happy,” Aro spoke in a near whisper then, “and now she's somewhere out there, alone. Unprotected. Not even Demetri can't track her.” He took no pleasure in Edward's pain just now. He was too distraught by the loss of his mate to care about the boy. “Do you still think you were justified, Edward?” 

Edward clutched his head as Aro pushed forth more memories of Bella. More smiles, more laughter, her adoring expressions, even her lust, as she watched Aro get dressed, her lust as he kissed her. He didn't show Edward anything he didn't need to see, but he had a point to make. 

Aro didn't need to look in Edward's mind to see his jealousy, his heartbreak. He turned towards the door to leave. "You better hope she lives, Edward Cullen." With that, he was gone. 

Aro left the dungeons in a rush, preparing to go look for Isabella himself, when he found Marcus waiting for him in the entry court. A still, somber figure amongst the stone. 

“Come to gloat?” Aro muttered as he prepared to walk by. 

Marcus’ hand settled on his shoulder, stopping him gently. “Aro,” he said simply. 

“What?” Aro nearly tore himself out of his brother's grasp in his fury. He barely stopped himself, instead electing to remain still. “This is what you've always wanted, isn't it brother? True revenge?”

Marcus wasn't moved by his anger.“I don’t want to hurt you,” he said, his voice quiet. “I only came to tell you that you must not go out by yourself. The coven depends on you. They look to you now, for strength.” 

Aro's shoulders slumped, the fight leaving him all at once. “Perhaps I have no strength left to give,” he said, his voice a hollow whisper, “Perhaps I’ve given, or perhaps I’ve taken too much.” 

"No, Aro," Marcus replied, his voice a low, steady cadence that cut through his inner turmoil. "Your strength is not so easily extinguished. It is endless. You cannot falter now." His hand moved to Aro’s chest, just where his heart once beat, where his bond with Isabella now resided. “You still feel her, yes?” His crimson eyes were suddenly nostalgic. "That is the tether you must hold to now. She will return to you, and when she does, you must surrender to her. You must do what you have never been able to do before. You must learn to trust her, or you will tear each other apart.” 

“She will not easily forgive me,” Aro’s laugh was broken, empty. 

"No," Marcus agreed. "She will not. Forgiveness is not something you command, nor is it a thing you can take. You must demonstrate through your actions, not just your words, that the Aro who now stands here is not the same Aro who committed those acts. You must earn her trust with patience.” 

“I am still that ‘Aro’,” he replied, knowing he could be just as cruel as he was then. “I kill just as easily as I did then. There is a reason the world still fears my name.” 

“You are, and yet you are not the same man,” Marcus replied, his tone even, unwavering. “You wouldn’t harm your family again, I know that much to be true.” 

Aro knew Marcus was right, but that didn’t make it any easier to hear, especially coming from the man he had hurt so deeply. “Why are you here?” He asked, his voice raw, “Helping me?” 

“My purpose is still intertwined with yours, just as it has been for millennia. We are what we are because of each other. That has not changed.” He paused, his gaze calmly holding Aro’s. “For all the years I have despised you, you are still my brother.”

Marcus turned then and moved to sit on the edge of the fountain. He sat there, stone-like, as if he were a permanent fixture of the entry court. “Sit, Aro. Wait with me. She will return.” 

Aro hesitated, then sighed and glided across the courtyard to settle on the fountain's edge beside Marcus. “How could you possibly know?” 

"The bond is a two way current. As much as you miss her, she also misses you. It is the nature of our kind. It is only a matter of time before she returns.” 

The only sound in the vast courtyard was the rhythmic chirping of crickets, a steady, maddening rhythm that underscored the tension. Time, once an endless and meaningless concept, now felt agonizing to Aro. His gaze, fixed on the distant horizon above the castle walls, was a mirror of his growing dread. If the sun rose before Isabella could return, she would likely have to wait until the following sunset to avoid revealing herself. Another full day that he would be apart from her, another full day without protection. 

Just as the sun's first rays threatened to spill over the horizon, Isabella finally appeared, walking through the gate and into the entry courtyard. She didn't notice them at first, her gaze fixed on the ground, lost in deep thought. She looked a little worse for wear. Her clothes were stained with mud, and small, green leaves were tangled in her hair. In an instant, Aro was there, his arms wrapped tightly around her, pulling her against his chest. He buried his face in her hair, inhaling the cold scent of the ocean that clung to her. "Isabella," he breathed into her hair, his voice thick with a mixture of fear and relief. "You shouldn't have left. It isn't safe for you out there alone."

She tensed in his arms, the muscles of her back going rigid against his touch. Very gently, but with a firmness he could not ignore, she pushed him away. “I… I don’t want to see you, right now, Aro.” 

Never before had he felt so desolate. Looking at his mate, seeing her so upset, was a pain far more acute than any physical torment. He took another step back from her and nodded, “I will respect your wishes.” 

“I will escort her back to her chambers, Aro,” he turned to see Marcus behind him, detached as ever. 

There was a part of him that screamed at him to refuse, to kill Marcus, before Marcus could kill his mate. The old Aro would have done so without a second's hesitation. But Marcus's words echoed in the sudden, painful silence. Trust. Surrender.  

Isabella, despite knowing what Aro had done to Marcus’ mate, didn’t hesitate to go with his elder brother. She walked over to the man he had wronged beyond measure and accepted Marcus's offered arm. As the two of them moved away, a vision of calm and shared sorrow, a new wound opened in Aro's chest, bigger and deeper than the last. 

Bella felt an odd calm as she walked beside Marcus through the palazzo's long corridors. "I don't want to die," she told him quietly. She risked a quick glance at his impassive face. "But I would understand if you wanted to kill me. I am so sorry for what he put you through. For what he took from you."

Marcus gently patted her hand where it rested on his arm. “I have no desire to kill you, Isabella. As for Aro, I forgave him long ago.” 

“How could you forgive him?” Bella asked, thinking about her own mate bond. The mere idea of someone harming Aro, of someone killing him as he had killed Didyme, sent a bolt of pure, white hot fury through her. Even in the midst of her own anger and betrayal, she knew she could never forgive a person who took Aro away from her. 

Marcus’s gaze remained placid, fixed on the path ahead. "I hated Aro for hundreds of years," he said, his voice carrying no trace of bitterness. "I could hardly bear to look at him. But hate, like sorrow, is a heavy burden to carry for an eternity. I grew tired. To hate Aro for what he did would have meant carrying the weight of that emotion for all eternity without any hope of release. My sorrow was enough to bear on its own.” 

Bella choked down a sob then, so utterly sad for Marcus. “I’m so sorry.” 

“I am thankful for your sympathy, Sorella.” 

“Why didn’t you kill Aro?” Bella asked quietly, so no one else would overhear. “You targeted Sulpicia instead. Why?” 

"Initially, I sought only to cause Aro the same pain he had inflicted upon me," Marcus replied, his voice low. "But as much as he loved Sulpicia, she was not his mate. The revenge was hollow. With time, he recovered from her loss, while I was unable to. Yet, as much as I may have desired it, I could not kill Aro. His importance to the world at large, to the stability of our kind, far outweighed my personal feelings. So I resigned myself to my duty, to help him rule to the best of my ability until the day I was no longer needed."

They reached Bella’s chambers soon after. She gently released Marcus's arm, her hand lingering for a moment before dropping to her side. She turned to face him. “You are the strongest person I have ever met, Marcus,” she said, her voice humble. “I don’t know if I’m strong enough to forgive him the way you have.”

“My forgiveness is not a sign of strength, but of resignation,” he corrected her. “I chose to release myself from the burden of hatred rather than be crushed by it." He looked at her then, his eyes filled with an ancient wisdom. "Your bond with Aro is new. It is filled with a life I have not known for millennia. You are not strong enough to forgive him as I did, because you should not resign yourself to forgiveness. You must find your own path to forgiveness, in your own time. The pain you feel now is a testament to your empathy and to the love that remains between you. He has changed, Sorella. I do not claim to know all that lies within him now, but I know his actions tempered him. Your mate is not the same man who made those decisions.” 

She exhaled a shaky breath, the tension in her body slowly easing. "Thank you for speaking with me," she said, her voice soft with gratitude. "You've given me a lot to think about, brother."

His lips twitched upwards ever so slightly, barely noticeable unless you were paying close attention. “I think you will prove to be each other's biggest strengths, Isabella.” 

Marcus left her then, his quiet departure leaving an immense silence in his wake. Bella retreated inside her chambers, and found that, as she requested, Aro ordered Heidi to return all of her belongings. Her chambers, which once felt alive with fresh air and sunlight, now felt dark, and desolate even with the golden light of the rising sun filtering in through the open windows. 

Feeling suffocated by the heavy air, Bella retreated to the stone terrace. Alone in the quiet morning, she leaned against the rail, the cool wind a welcome relief. 

True to his word, Aro left her alone. 

Bella spent the following weeks mostly by herself. Self isolating. The quiet of her chambers became a heavy, suffocating blanket of boredom. While her newborn strength was more manageable than before, she still didn't trust herself to read without destroying the books, so she spent her days lost in thought or practicing her mental shield. At Aro’s request, her meals were brought to her every few days, but the silence between them remained unbroken. She knew she was sulking, but she needed the time alone to process all that had happened. 

Bella still hadn't come to terms with the harm Aro caused Didyme and Marcus, and a part of her feared him. She feared what he might do to her someday, if things went wrong. 

Another part of her recognized that he had respected her wishes every step of the way since she met him. Bella asked him to leave her alone, and he did it without question. He could have forced her to remain with him, if he really wanted to, but he gave her the space she desired instead. 

His actions towards her didn't match what she knew him to be capable of. He was still caring for her, making sure she still had her meals, even if it was from a distance. It only confused her more. 

The loneliness slowly began to eat away at her. As much as she tried to resist the feeling, she missed Aro deeply, and the mate bond between them felt hollow. She missed the Cullens, her mom and dad, and Jake. 

She briefly considered returning to the United States to stay with the Cullens for a while, but couldn't bring herself to distance herself from Aro entirely. 

Bella wished more than ever that she had a phone. She knew Aro would allow her to use his if she asked, but she wasn't ready to see him. She wasn't sure she would be able to resist him once she laid eyes on him again. Bella wasn't ready to trust him, not yet. 

She could ask Heidi to buy her a phone, but knew she would break it anyways if she tried to use it. She was too proud to admit to Heidi that she still needed help, even with small tasks. 

It was with immense gratitude that she heard a gentle, steady knock on her door one day. It was slower than Aro's quick, double rap, and it startled her. She opened the door to find Marcus waiting patiently. She invited him in, and though he didn’t speak much, his silent presence was a welcome reprieve from the solitude. 

He stayed for a quiet hour before leaving to attend to his duties. 

He returned the following day, this time, carrying a folded chess board under one arm. They retreated to her sitting room, where Marcus slowly set up the pieces and explained the game to her. Bella didn’t know if he planned it intentionally, but the pieces were a hard, solid wood, much harder to break with her newborn strength. Even so, she was exceptionally careful when moving the pieces across the board. 

She lost the match terribly. She expected Marcus to take the board with him, but he left it in place. "I will return tomorrow," he stated softly. "And we will play again."

And they did. They played every day for a week. With each match, Marcus would patiently explain his strategy to her, and he would guide her with gentle suggestions. Slowly, with each match they played, she improved and began to anticipate his moves. 

As she lost their seventh match, Bella looked up from the board, a small smile on her lips. "Thank you for visiting me, Marcus," she said, the words filled with a gratitude that had been building over the week. "I know I haven't been the most interesting company, and I'm terrible at chess, but I am truly grateful.”

“You are welcome, Isabella,” he nodded just barely. “You… remind me of Didyme sometimes, and I appreciate your company.” 

Bella was glad, for a moment, that she could offer him comfort in what was surely a lonely existence. Before she could respond to his kind words, however, there was an urgent knocking on the door. 

Bella frowned. “Come in,” she said. 

Heidi rushed in a moment later, holding a phone in her hand. She held it up for Bella, “I apologize for the interruption, Vostre Maestà. Your sister, Alice, has asked to speak with you. She said it is in regards to your father?” 

Bella was by her side in an instant. She very carefully took the phone from Heidi, and without touching the screen, brought it to her ear. “Alice? What’s wrong with Charlie?” 

“Oh Bella!” Alice cried, her voice completely distraught. “I had a vision! Victoria is in Forks, and since she couldn’t find you, she's planning to kill Charlie. I called Jacob and warned him immediately, but the pack won’t make it in time to prevent Charlie from being bitten. I can't see what happens after she bites him, but I'm assuming the wolves make contact because they block my ability to see. We have to hurry!" 

Bella nearly dropped the phone in her shock. No, she shook her head. Not Charlie. Not her dad. She turned to Marcus, who stood silently at her side, a solid, unmoving presence in the midst of her panic. “What do I do?” 

Marcus gently placed a hand on her shoulder, “It’s time you talk to Aro, Isabella. Ask him for help.” 

“Can’t you help me instead?” She whispered, not ready to talk to her mate. 

Marcus shook his head slowly, an almost imperceptible hint of a smile touching his lips. “Not with this,” he replied, his tone absolute. “There is no one else who will fight harder for you than your mate, Sorella.”

She sighed, and unwilling to waste any more time, Bella left her chambers in a blur. She stopped just outside Aro’s door, forcing herself to take a deep, steadying breath before she entered.

Aro was standing by the window, the afternoon light illuminating his profile. A silent, lonely figure with his violin in hand. The moment he heard the door open, he turned, his crimson eyes wide with a shock which quickly turned to hope. "Isabella," he breathed. 

They stood in silence for a long, aching moment. Bella couldn’t bring herself to speak, overwhelmed by the situation, overwhelmed by the sight of him. He looked unusually disheveled. His pristine suit was slightly wrinkled, and his eyes were black with deep circles, as if he hadn't fed in some time. The sight of him like that pulled at her heart. 

In the end, unable to find the words, she simply held up the phone. He was by her side in an instant, violin no longer in his hands. He took the offered phone, not breaking eye contact with her as he raised it to his ear, “Aro speaking.” 

On the other end of the line, she could hear Alice's frantic voice. "Your Majesty!" she cried, before launching into a quick explanation of the situation.

As he listened placed a gentle hand between her shoulder blades and guided her back out into the corridor. Bella tried to ignore how nice it felt to have Aro touch her again, and tried to ignore how natural it felt. 

Heidi was there, looking anxious on Bella’s behalf. Aro nodded to her and she was gone in an instant. 

Marcus was there too, standing in the threshold to her chambers. Aro's eyes flickered toward him, a curious glance, but he didn't comment on his presence, his focus entirely on Alice's voice on the other end of the line. Over his shoulder, Bella met Marcus's gaze. She gave him a small nod, hoping to express some of her gratitude. He returned the gesture, a subtle incline of his head before Aro guided her deeper into the palazzo. 

She focused on the sound of Alice’s voice, hoping beyond hope that there was a way to save Charlie from being bitten. Hoping there was a way to prevent him from being killed by the pack. Charlie was innocent, he didn’t deserve to be dragged into her world. He didn’t belong there, he belonged in Forks, with Sue. She’d hurt him enough by faking her death, she didn’t want to hurt him further. She wrung her hands together in front of her, hoping Aro would find a solution. 

Aro listened intently. She could see his mind was already turning, working through the information he was given. “How long?” Aro asked Alice suddenly, his voice low. 

On the other end, there was a beat of silence, then a sharp gasp. "It's happened," Alice said, her voice cracking. "She bit him." Bella’s breath caught in her throat as the words hit her like a physical blow. 

“Go there as soon as possible,” Aro ordered Alice before hanging up and dialing another number. Bella couldn’t even pay attention to what he was saying as he led her into the lower garage. There was only one thought in her mind, dominating all others. Victoria bit Charlie. He would either be a vampire three days from now, or he would be dead, killed by her old friends. 

And it was all her fault. 

Aro, his face a mask of tense focus, opened the door of a black sedan for her. Before she could even process the motion, he blurred to the other side, settling into the seat beside her as Demetri and Renata climbed into the front. The engine roared to life, and they sped out of the garage and into the city's streets. 

Aro held the phone to his ear, his voice sharp and commanding as he gave rapid-fire orders. Bella clutched her hands in her lap, the silent hum of the car the only sound to distract her from her racing thoughts.

Eventually as they neared the airstrip, Aro hung up the phone. Bella felt his eyes on her keenly. She kept her own eyes down. There was only so much she could think about at the moment, and Charlie was first on the list. She was thankful for his help, but she didn’t have time to worry about her relationship with Aro. 

Aro reached out and gently took her hand. She wanted to hate the contact, but it felt so good to touch him again, she didn’t pull away. “I ordered all of our agents in Washington to go to Forks and defend your father,” he said in a quiet, soothing voice. She took a deep, shuddering breath. It took everything she had not to cry. Aro brushed his thumb in soothing patterns on her hand. He didn’t try to touch her further, though she almost wished he would.

“I'll kill anyone who hurts him,” she whispered suddenly, and deep down, she meant it. Charlie was innocent. 

“You may kill whoever you wish, mia amata.” It hurt, hearing Aro call her ‘his beloved’, but it was also comforting too. As angry as she still was with him, she was glad to have him with her now. 

They parked close to the plane and jumped out quickly. Within seconds all essential members of the guard were onboard and the plane was moving down the runway. 

It turned out to be a rather full plane. Heidi was there, of course. Jane and Alec were present, which Bella was thankful for. They could cripple the whole pack at a moments notice. Renata was there too, for protection, she assumed, and Demetri, maybe to track Victoria, she hoped. Eldon and Austra for muscle as well. Most surprisingly, Bella noticed Edward sitting at the back of the plane behind the rest of the guard, as far away from her as he could get. 

Aro noticed her looking at him as he sat down across from her. “He will be able to read the pack’s thoughts from a distance,” he explained. 

Bella nodded and looked down at her hands in her lap. “Don’t hurt him,” she told Aro. For once, Edward meant well. He told her the truth when Aro wouldn't. As annoying as Edward was most days, he did care for her wellbeing, she couldn't deny that. 

She looked up to see Aro’s jaw clench, but he didn’t argue. He nodded once smoothly, “As you wish, mia regina.” In the past when he called her ‘his queen’ he often did so in a teasing manner. This time though, he sounded resigned. Tired. He looked older somehow. Worn down. She couldn’t blame him, she felt the same, but it worried her nonetheless. If nothing else, she would have to make sure he fed as soon as they were able. 

She turned her head to look out the window. The plane ascended, climbing into a silent, endless ocean of white. All she could do was watch the clouds pass by. She prayed with every ounce of her being that they would make it there in time.

Chapter Text

Bella only looked away from the window, previously lost in thought, when Aro’s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out to answer. “Talk.” 

“We were able to extract the target with the help of the wolf. The pack seems to be split, Your Majesty.” Bella heard an American accent on the other end of the line. “The rest of the pack decided to kill Charlie before the transformation could be completed. The former pack leader, Jacob, prevented it. We retreated to the abandoned Cullen’s residence for the time being. I’m not sure how long we can hold them. Fortunately for us, the wolves seem hesitant to kill their own. The wolf, Jacob, is standing guard for now. We are hoping his presence deters them for a while.” 

There was a scream then in the background. Charlie. Bella gasped. She shut her eyes tightly and unintentionally squeezed her arm rest so hard it shattered in her grip. Aro’s eyes flickered to her, filled with concern. “How is Charlie Swan fairing?” He asked. 

“He’s… well, let's just say it's a good thing the bitch bit him. He wasn’t in good shape when we found him, Your Majesty, but the venom is doing its job.” 

“Keep him alive,” Aro replied sharply. “ETA four hours.” 

“Yes, Your Majesty.” 

Aro hung up the phone and slipped it into his inner jacket pocket, his movements smooth and precise. He watched her for a moment before slowly, hesitantly, reaching across to take her hand. Bella, utterly consumed by the news of her father, crossed her arms tightly over her chest. Aro's hand dropped, a slow, defeated gesture, and he didn't try again. A perfect, unmoving mask settled over his face as he gazed out the window.

The next four hours were the worst of Bella's life. Each second felt like a small eternity, a merciless tick of the clock counting down to her father's death. Bella could hardly sit still as the plane made its descent into Seattle. She felt like a human again. Fidgeting, playing with the hem of her sleeves until the plane finally touched down. 

Just like in Brazil, a convoy of black SUVs waited for them on the tarmac. Bella’s frustration mounted when she saw them. Her instincts screamed that it would be so much faster to run themselves, but the risk of exposing themselves to the humans was too great to consider it. 

So she tolerated the vehicles, until they were just far enough out of the city that she could run undetected. Without a word to anyone else, without even looking at Aro, she jumped out of the moving SUV and ran as fast as she could through the forest towards Forks. She heard tires screech behind her distantly, but didn’t slow. She was still a newborn, which meant she was the fastest amongst them. Which meant she could get to Forks sooner and help protect her father. 

The sounds of his screams echoed in her mind over an over as she ran. The forest was a blur around her, a wave of familiar, bright, vivid green. She sprinted through the mountains and hills, her footsteps barely audible on the soft forest floor. 

Bella was perhaps three miles from the Cullen's house when a wolf intercepted her. The thudding of its paws on the forest floor was her only warning before a massive, furry body slammed into her, throwing her off her intended path. She didn’t even have time to berate herself for going ahead alone before the wolf's jaws opened above her, ready to rip her to pieces. 

The bite never came. Instead, a blur of black and crimson slammed into the wolf’s side. It was Aro, his teeth bared, his dark eyes burning with a cold fury that promised absolute devastation. With a single motion he wrapped his arms tightly around the animal's neck. A quick, brutal twist, and the wolf let out a pained yelp before its massive body collapsed to the forest floor. 

Aro grabbed her, yanking her to her feet. His eyes were wide with a protective fury, his body angled in front of hers as if to shield her. "Run, Isabella," he commanded as he pushed her in the direction of Forks. Bella heard it then, several more sets of thudding paws. Three wolves bounded over the hill, snarling rabidly, having felt their pack member’s death. Aro pushed her again, watching the wolves gain on them. “I said run.” His voice was a low, dangerous growl that left no room for argument. 

Instead of waiting for her to obey, Aro launched himself forward. Panic, sharp and cold, sliced through Bella. She couldn’t leave him, her mate, to fight the wolves alone. She followed him, determined to do whatever she could to help. Aro met the nearest wolf head-on. A loud crack echoed through the forest as the limp wolf flew backwards through the trees and out of sight. 

The two remaining wolves converged on Aro from opposite sides, their movements a synchronized blur of teeth and muscle. Aro struck one, his fist connecting with a sickening thud that sent the animal reeling, but the other took the opportunity to snap its jaws shut around Aro’s forearm. A ferocious growl tore from Aro’s throat as its teeth dug into his marble flesh. 

Without a second's hesitation, Bella launched herself into the fray. The other wolf recovered and made to pounce. She was a blur of motion as she positioned herself between Aro and the enraged animal. She couldn’t fight like the guard, and she was acutely aware of her shield’s limitations against a physical attack. But she had to try something. 

With a fierce surge of will, she focused on her shield, mentally picturing the invisible ocean wave expanding outward before turning to solid, unyielding ice. The imagined cold solidified the air around them, and with a powerful push, a sudden blast of force erupted from her. The two wolves yelped in pain as they were thrown clear of her and Aro, their bodies skidding to a halt several yards away.

Aro hissed, his hand clamping over the bite on his arm. The fabric of his jacket and cloak was torn. "We need to run, Isabella," he commanded, his voice a ragged growl. "More are on their way. Our coven is not far behind, but we need to buy ourselves time.” 

He grabbed her, his grip unyielding, despite his injury. They ran side by side through the dense forest, the echoing of the wolves' paws relentless behind them. She knew he was right. They couldn’t face the wolves again while Aro was injured. Bella wasn't sure he had enough control to use her shield like that again so soon. 

Then, more sets of footsteps joined the chaos. The silent whirl of vampire feet on the forest floor. The rest of the guard had finally caught up. Together, they burst from the tree line and into the clearing in front of the Cullen's house. On the porch, a tense group waited. Five vampires and one wolf, all ready for battle. 

The guard moved with silent, lethal precision, forming a protective ring around Aro and Bella. Alec and Jane stepped forward, turning to face the wolves head-on. Soon, the forest was filled with a symphony of pained growls and yelps as Jane’s ability took hold. Bella watched as the wolves fell, one by one, to the forest floor, blinded by Alec's darkness.

The five vampires from the house moved, joining the rest of the guard to form a perimeter around the clearing. She briefly noticed the Cullens too, Alice, Jasper, Carlisle and Esme. But Bella couldn't focus on them, her attention entirely fixed on Aro. He stood beside her, a subtle tension in his jaw the only hint of his pain. His eyes found hers. "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?" he asked. 

"Hurt me?" she replied, her voice incredulous, a tremor of panic running through it. "What about you?" She quickly yanked off his cloak and suit jacket. Then, with trembling hands, she tore the fabric of his shirt sleeve. There were several deep, jagged cracks and deep gouges covering his forearm, all of them oozing clear venom that was slowly beginning to knit the flesh back together. It was a slow, agonizingly painful process to watch.

"Aro," she whispered, the sound broken as she looked on helplessly. “I did this to you, this is my fault.” The bond in her chest ached with the pain he was surely feeling. 

He shook his head and lowered his arm, all traces of his discomfort vanishing behind a perfect, impassive mask. But Bella, with the fierce certainty of a mate, saw through his lie. She saw it in the rigid set of his shoulders, but she understood. He was a king, and he would not allow himself to appear weak in front of his guard. 

“I am fine, mia amata,” he replied, his expression one of regal command. “It will heal. Go, see your father, I will handle the situation here.” 

She wanted to argue, wanted to stay near him, but he didn’t need his mate hovering while he ordered around the guard, and she needed to see her father. They could talk later. She leaned in and pressed a feather light kiss to his cheek, a silent thank you, and then she was gone, a blur of motion that carried her into the house. She stopped just outside the living room and hesitated upon hearing her father’s screams echoing inside. She heard Carlisle’s voice too, along with a few others. 

"Bella?" a voice called from behind her, a sound so painfully familiar it made her heart ache. She turned, her breath catching in her throat. Jake stood there, a complex mix of exhaustion and hesitation etched on his face. But what struck her most was the faint, undeniable trace of happiness in his eyes. “It’s really you.” 

"Yeah, it's really me," she replied softly. Bella had half expected him to look at her with disgust, seeing her as a vampire for the first time, seeing her crimson eyes, but he didn’t. Perhaps the months of stress had simply been too much for him. He simply closed the distance between them and wrapped her in a fierce, familiar bear hug that she returned without a second thought. 

“I tried to protect Charlie,” he told her, squeezing tightly, “As soon as she bit him the pack split apart. They wanted to kill Charlie before he could be turned, to prevent him from becoming one of you, but I couldn’t allow it. I couldn’t do it, knowing you would want to see him again if you could. Charlie deserved better than that.” 

“Thank you so much Jake,” she muttered into his chest. “You did everything you could, I know that. Thank you for saving Charlie.” She released him then, “I think I should go see him.” 

“Yeah go ahead,” Jacob nodded, backing towards the exit. “I should probably see what’s going on out there anyway.” 

“Jake, be careful.” She told him seriously. “I promise you have never met vampires this powerful before. I… someone from the pack tried to attack me and they died in the attempt. I don't know who it was, but... just be prepared. There may be others. I'm so sorry."

Horror filled Jacob's eyes as he stared at her. "You killed them?"

“No,” Bella replied, genuinely sad for her best friend, “But.. I was being protected. It was me or them. They had me pinned and there really wasn't another option. I’m really sorry Jake.”  

A shuddering breath escaped Jacob’s lips as he processed her words. His eyes filled with agony as he looked at her. “I’m sorry too,” he shook his head, his voice pained. “I’m sorry they wouldn’t let this go. I’m sorry that Sam’s pride goaded them into it, and led them to their deaths. I’m glad someone was looking out for you.” With that he turned and stalked outside to face his former friends.

Aro sighed as he watched Bella turn and enter the house. His cheek still tingled from the feeling of her lips on his skin. Far more distracting than even the wound he had sustained during his confrontation with the wolves. 

It had been by no means his closest brush with death, but it was the closest he had come in a millennia. With some luck, he might have won the battle, but he would have done so at the cost of his arm at the very least, likely more. Yet, even in her anger and panic, Isabella had chosen to remain and fight by his side. It was a loyalty he cherished, impossibly reassuring in the face of their current dispute. And her power, a magnificent thing to behold. She managed to do what very few vampires before her could, she altered her gift to protect them. She wasn’t just a mental shield, she was a physical shield as well, like his dear Renata. 

Such a delight, his mate. Oh how he missed her, his Isabella. 

“All the shape shifters are subdued, Vostra Maestà,” Jane looked at him then, glancing down at his arm with concern. 

Aro moved to her side, his hand settling on her shoulder with a reassuring weight. His gaze swept over the scene, past the silent, unmoving forms of the wolves lying on the forest floor. "Thank you, Jane," he said, his voice a ripple of authority. His eyes then zeroed in on one wolf in particular. A massive creature with pitch-black fur, the one who had bitten him. 

Aro's pace was slow as he walked past the guard. He felt Renata following close behind, simmering with displeasure. He knew she was furious that he had gone ahead without her and was injured in the process. The wound was, if he were being truthful with himself, agonizing, but it would heal soon enough. A scar would surely be left behind, a permanent reminder of the day. 

He approached the black wolf and crouched beside him, his head tilting to the side as he regarded the creature. “Alec,” he whispered, the name a soft command. Immediately, Renata's hand settled on his shoulder, her invisible shield a protective presence around him.

As Alec withdrew his shadows and the wolf shook its head, delirious, before its gaze locked onto Aro. It scrambled to its feet, jaws snapping. But before it could lunge, it was quickly brought down by Jane. Aro watched, pleased, as the wolf dropped to the ground with a pained yelp, its legs collapsing beneath it as the invisible fire overtook him. 

Aro chuckled softly to himself as Jane’s ability receded. “I wouldn’t try that again, if I were you. They are rather protective of me, you understand.” The wolf snarled at him, but didn’t move this time. Instead electing to look around at his fallen pack mates. “Edward,” Aro called.

Edward appeared beside him, a picture of unease. “Yes, Your Majesty.” 

“What is he thinking?” 

“He has some choice words for you, sir,” Edward replied delicately. “And he is trying to figure out a way out of this.” 

“Hm,” Aro smirked. “Yes I thought so. I’m going to touch you now, wolf, and you will remain still if you value the lives of your friends.” To make his point, he glanced at Jane and Alec. Alec released the wolf closest to them from his shadows, and Jane instantly unleashed her ability. The wolf began to howl and convulse in agony, while the black wolf in front of Aro bared its teeth menacingly. 

“He doesn’t like it,” Edward translated as the wolf snarled at them, “but he understands.” 

“Good,” Aro gestured for Jane to stop, and the wolf again collapsed under Alec’s shadows. He reached out and condescendingly stroked the black wolf’s snout as he reviewed his memories. “I see,” he whispered after a moment. “You are quite the jealous man, aren’t you, Sam Uley? Jealous of Jacob Black, for becoming alpha. You saw this as your opportunity to regain control of the pack. You wanted to be the hero, saving the day from wretched vampires. You will never stop, will you? Even if I let you go, you would try to hunt us down to feed your own bloodlust.” He did laugh then, a chilling sound. “The irony. Unfortunately for you, I cannot allow it.” 

‘Who are you?’ Sam’s furious thought rang clear in his mind. Aro offered no verbal reply, he merely stood with a slow, knowing smile.

“Are they dead?” A voice behind him asked. One he recognized from the Cullens memories. 

“Jacob Black,” Aro said, his voice laced with amusement. “Just the man I wanted to see.” Aro turned to find Jacob there, standing behind the guard, body taunt with anxiety as his eyes darted around the clearing. He studied the Volturi and the unconscious forms of his pack members nervously. “No they are not dead,” Aro assured him with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Merely incapacitated.” 

“And…” Jacob began nervously, shifting his weight. “Are you planning on killing them soon?” 

Aro decided he liked this boy. He was far more clever than anyone gave him credit for. "Not all of them," Aro said, his gaze sweeping over the fallen wolves before returning to Jacob's face. "I suppose that is entirely up to you."

“Up to me?” Jacob asked, his eyes locking on Aro, before flickering down to the crest Aro wore around his neck, then to the wound on his arm. 

“You were the alpha of this pack,” Aro stated as he began to walk slowly toward him, "And yet, they betrayed you by siding with Sam Uley." He stopped directly in front of Jacob, his eyes holding the man’s gaze captive. "Sam will die today," Aro continued, his decision final. "There is no other alternative for what he has done, for what he plans to do. But the others... their fate I will leave in your hands. Punish them as you see fit. However, if you wish to spare them, they must leave here, now, and return to the reservation or else I will have no choice but to kill them. I won’t allow them to hurt my coven.” 

Jacob hesitated, eyes flickering over his pack before he nodded slowly, his expression filled with pain. “Can I talk to them?” 

“You may,” Aro replied. He gave a subtle nod to Alec and Jane. Jacob moved to stand in front of the guard, his shoulders back and his stance firm, ready to command.

Alec released his shadows from the wolves, and as the creatures stirred, Jane immediately seized their attention with a sharp burst of her ability. Jacob flinched at the sight of his pack’s agony, but he otherwise remained perfectly still, an impressive display of control, Aro noted. 

Jane released her hold, and Jacob seized the brief window of opportunity. He shouted at the pack. He ordered them to return home or die. A few snarls of protest rose up, but Jane quickly quelled them with her gift. It didn't take long for the pack to realize they were horribly outmatched by the power of the Volturi guard. One by one, they scattered, disappearing into the forest to lick their wounds. 

Then, only Sam remained under the thrall of Alec. Aro again approached him, before glancing back at Jacob. “Would you like the honors?” He asked, “Because of him, two of your friends are dead. They nearly killed Isabella.”

“Who?” Jacob asked, eyes widening in fear. 

“Jared,” Aro recalled from Sam's thoughts, “and Paul.”

Jacob's face contorted into a mask of pure agony. His eyes fell upon Sam, and he remained silent for a long, heavy moment. Aro watched him with interest, waiting for him to make a decision.

Finally, Jacob's jaw clenched, and he gave a slow nod. "I'll do it," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "But I want to fight him fairly. He deserves that much."

Aro’s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise. “That can be arranged.” He found himself quite curious about this man, this childhood companion of his mate's. He extended a hand. 

Jacob eyed it with suspicion before glancing at Edward, and then back to Aro. “You're not going to electrocute me or something right?”

“No,” Aro’s lips twitched upwards. “I'm simply going to read every thought and memory you have ever had.”

He inhaled sharply, his gaze fixated on the glinting gold pendant at Aro's throat. His jaw clenched, and he looked up. "I've heard of you," he said. "Bella told me about you. You're Aro, the vampire king."

"It delights me to know that Isabella was thinking of me, even then," Aro said, a slow, pleased smile spreading across his face.

"You're the reason Bella had to be turned," Jacob accused, his eyes narrowing with anger.

“It is our law. Any human who knows of our existence must either be killed or turned.” Aro replied dismissively.  His crimson gaze then flickered to Edward. “But, seeing as it was Edward who first exposed dear Isabella to our world, I believe that honor belongs to him.”

Jacob glared at Edward for a moment, his eyes falling to his silver pendant and white cloak. “Were you always one of them or is that a recent thing?” He sneered. 

Edward grit his teeth, “A recent development.”

"You certainly don't seem too happy about it.” Jacob noted. “Did you piss off the wrong people, blood sucker?" 

Aro's amusement was palpable. “You have no idea,” he murmured, eyes flickering to a clearly annoyed Edward. 

Jacob shook his head, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. His eyes darted to Aro's outstretched hand. "Here goes nothing," he muttered under his breath. He reached out, his hand closing around Aro’s in a firm grip.

What struck Aro most about Jacob Black was his unwavering loyalty to those he cared about. Isabella and his pack most of all. His deep love and devotion towards Isabella was all encompassing. Where Edward sought to control, Jacob simply existed alongside Isabella. Aro might have been concerned by another man coveting what was his, but he saw that Jacob respected Isabella’s choices, ultimately letting her go when her path was made clear. 

He also hated Edward nearly as much as Aro himself did, which greatly improved Aro’s opinion of him. 

Jacob was a natural leader himself. The other wolves, often older and more experienced, deferred to Jacob's judgment, a testament to his strength under pressure and his ability to inspire. And Jacob was physically strong, the strongest in the pack by far. A fight against Sam would be a decisive one, Aro realized. 

He focused on Jacob's most recent memories then. He witnessed Jacob's frantic phone call from Alice, a dire warning about Victoria. Through Jacob, he saw Victoria, flaming red hair, an evil, self-satisfied smirk on her face as she grabbed the already injured Charlie and bit down on his arm, cracking the bone within. Driven by a blind fury, Jacob attacked, chasing her to the cliffside where she vanished, just as Laurent had done. 

He watched as Sam stood before the pack, declaring he would be the one to put Charlie out of his misery. Jacob immediately objected, insisting they contact Isabella first. But the lingering resentment from when Jacob had helped the Cullens escape Forks finally bubbled to the surface. The pack turned on him, siding with Sam instead, and Jacob’s attachment to them snapped like a cable pulled too tight. 

Jacob, thankfully, was faster than the rest. He reached the already screaming form of Charlie first, gently lifting the man into his jaws. He ran as far as he could, as fast as he was able, apologizing mentally to Charlie as he carried him away from the pack. Jacob knew he would likely die in his attempt to save him, but he couldn't leave him. He could hear their snarls, snapping at his heels, when five vampires emerged from the woods, the Volturi agents sent by Aro. 

They distracted the pack long enough for Jacob to make his escape. He ran to the Cullen’s house, knowing he couldn’t carry Charlie forever, and the Volturi agents met him there, quickly establishing a protective perimeter. The other wolves surrounded them. The pack had the numerical advantage, but there seemed to be disagreement on whether or not they were willing to hurt Jacob in the process of killing Charlie. 

Sam briefly shifted back. He snarled at Jacob, his stance more animalistic than human. “You betray the tribe by siding with vampires!” 

“I won’t betray myself by killing an innocent man!” Jacob snarled back 

“He’s no longer a man,” Sam shot back. “Charlie Swan is already dead, Jacob. You are just delaying the inevitable. What happens when he wakes up and the thirst takes hold? I will not allow you to put the tribe at risk for this. Don't make us kill you."

Jacob offered no response, and Sam shifted back into his wolf form, disappearing into the forest. Aro felt Jacob's resolute determination, a feeling so strong it was almost tangible. Jacob didn't care what the rest of the tribe thought. In his mind, killing Charlie was fundamentally wrong. Charlie didn’t choose to be bitten, and despite Jacob’s general dislike for vampires, he didn’t despise them the way the rest of his pack did. Not since Isabella became one herself. He had come to understand that vampires were a species like any other, with good and bad individuals. They weren’t so different from the wolves that way. 

Aro released his hand with a smile, “You are a complicated man, Mr. Black.” His eyes swept over the field and the surrounding forest. “Are you ready to face your once friend?”

He wasn’t, Aro knew. Jacob Black found no joy in killing, but he believed in the necessity of Sam’s death all the same. Sam was a clear and present danger to the pack, unnecessarily putting them at risk, and by extension, the entire tribe. Jacob was the type of man willing to do what needed to be done, no matter the personal cost. Aro respected that about him. 

Jacob took a deep breath and nodded, his expression grim. Aro turned to Demetri, “Drag the wolf’s body over there,” he commanded, gesturing to the clearing in front of the Cullen’s house. “Form a circle around them,” he told the rest of the guard. “Let them fight, but do not allow Sam Uley to escape.”

Jacob stripped off his shirt and jeans and tossed them both to Edward. “Hold these blood sucker.” 

Edward grimaced and dropped the garments immediately. “I'm not your servant, Black.”

“No, but you are mine.” Aro raised an eyebrow, “He said hold them, did he not?” Edward’s jaw clenched, but he bent to pick them up and tucked them under his arm. 

Jacob exploded into a magnificent russet wolf, a titan of fur and muscle nearly matching Sam's size. Alec released his hold on Sam then. Freed, the black wolf lunged to his feet. Sam took one look at Jacob and seemed to understand the unspoken challenge. His body tensed and he adjusted his stance. Jacob didn't hesitate. Fueled by his grief, he launched himself forward, jaws snapping wide.

The initial clash was a whirlwind of fur and teeth. The two wolves twisted around one another, each trying to gain the advantage. It was Jacob who managed to force Sam off balance first, and his great jaws bit down on Sam’s flank. Sam roared, twisting away, but not before Jacob’s teeth tore through hide and muscle. Blood, thick and dark, immediately ran in rivulets down Sam’s black coat.

Sam, though wounded, feigned a retreat, drawing Jacob into a wider arc, then spun aiming for Jacob’s exposed neck. But Jacob, leaner and slightly smaller than Sam, was quicker. He anticipated the move, ducking under Sam’s lunge and countering with a powerful tackle that sent Sam stumbling.

A few of the guards cheered then. Aro couldn’t blame them. The fight was far more captivating than any they had witnessed in the past hundred years. It reminded Aro of the great battles in the Colosseum. It was a spectacle that the ancient Romans would have celebrated. 

They circled one another, breath steaming in the cool air, eyes locked. Jacob’s movements were fluid, predatory. Sam’s were still powerful but showed the strain of his initial injury. Jacob pressed his advantage. He launched a series of feints, forcing Sam to constantly react, draining his stamina. Each missed attempt was punctuated by a frustrated snarl from Sam.

Finally, Jacob saw his opening. As Sam feinted a lunge to the left, Jacob surged right, closing the distance in a single bound. Jacob’s powerful jaws locked onto Sam’s front leg. Sam howled, a sound of pure agony as Jacob’s teeth dug in. Aro flinched, remembering the feeling all too well himself. Jacob twisted his head with all his might. A sickening crack echoed through the clearing. Sam’s leg snapped, rendering him helpless.

Sam crumpled, and Jacob didn’t waste any time. He pinned Sam with one, massive paw to the chest, and then with a final snarl, his jaws found Sam’s throat. There was no hesitation, no mercy. A swift, brutal crunch, and then stillness.

Jacob remained there for a long moment, chest heaving, the scent of fresh blood thick in the air. The russet fur around his muzzle was stained dark. Slowly, he lifted his head and looked at Aro. Aro nodded back. It was done. 

Jacob transformed back into a human, blood still staining his skin where it touched. Unashamed of his nakedness, he walked back over to them and took his clothes from Edward. His expression was dark, clouded with grief. Aro thought he saw the beginnings of tears in his eyes. Jacob dressed wordlessly and turned to look at Sam, who had also transformed back into a human. “I need to take him back to the tribe and deal with the fall out,” Jacob said shakily. “Sam, he had a fiancée I… someone needs to tell her.” 

“Are you certain your safety will not be in question?” Aro tilted his head. 

“They won’t hurt me.” Jacob seemed sure. “But I don’t know how much longer I will be welcome there.” 

“Hm,” Aro considered this. “We will remain here for the next several days at least during Charlie's transformation. Possibly a few days after, to properly account for his death and ensure he is settling. You may come here during that time if you wish.”

Jacob nodded and turned to leave. “Thank you.”

“You possess an extraordinary degree of resolve, Mr. Black." Aro told him, a rare compliment from the Volturi King. Jacob paused and turned to look at him. ”Good luck.”

“Thank you,” Jacob swallowed thickly, and then he was gone, having picked up Sam’s body and carried him into the forest. 

Aro entered the house soon after, wanting to check on his mate. He entered the living room to find Isabella alone, sitting on the sofa with her father's head in her lap. She was running her fingers through his hair, whispering apologies. Aro desperately wanted to go to her, to offer her comfort, but instead remained near the edge of the room. He hoped that, if nothing else, his presence provided her some measure of reassurance, the way her presence did for him. 

Seeing her, even like this, was a relief after weeks of no contact. At times he felt like a fool, pining after a mate who had no desire to see him. But it couldn't be helped. She had stolen his heart, and he couldn't take it back, nor did he want to. He was unequivocally hers. 

She was beautiful in her sorrow, but it only increased his already all consuming desire to touch her, to kiss her, to provide the comfort she deserved. It went against his every instinct, keeping his distance, but he would continue to do so until she indicated otherwise. 

Bella sighed and finally looked up. “The Cullens went for a hunt,” she said. “They want to be at full strength when he wakes up. They will be back in a few hours I think.” She stood from the sofa, laying her father's head down gently in the process, before walking over to him. 

She stopped right in front of him. Aro couldn't help the way his eyes raked up and down her form. He nodded, “Of course.”

Isabella took his formerly wounded arm in her hands then, her fingers lightly tracing the scars left by the bite. It had healed, as he knew it would. The skin was smooth once again, but there were scars, clear teeth marks, the freshly healed skin even paler than the rest of his body. The sensation of her fingers on his skin felt so good that he sighed contently. 

“I'm so sorry,” she whispered. “I never wanted you to get hurt. I don't know what I was thinking. I didn't think, I just knew I had to get to Charlie as soon as I could.”

"Don't worry about that now, tesoro ," he murmured, "Everything is alright."

Her eyes met his then. “When was the last time you ate, Aro?” She asked him suddenly, her eyes sweeping up and down his form. 

“Florence,” he replied quietly. “I find myself lacking an appetite these days.”

She nodded, though there was noticeable concern in her eyes. “You always made sure Heidi brought me someone, but you haven’t eaten yourself?”

He had nothing to say to that, so he didn't. He truthfully didn't need to eat as often as she did as a newborn, but hunting, feeding without her all seemed like a rather pointless affair. He suddenly found himself wondering how he managed without her for thousands of years. 

Isabella looked off into the distance for a moment before her eyes refocused on him. “Come with me,” she said, and took his hand. She led him outside where Eldon and Austra waited, holding a struggling human man in their grip. “I had them find him for you in Port Angeles,” Isabella said, her tone leaving no room for argument. “You need your strength too.”

“Won't the Cullens be offended?” He teased her. 

“I don't care,” Isabella replied. “I already spoke with them about my change in diet and they won't be back for a few hours anyways. Please, Aro.”

He certainly couldn't refuse, not when she said his name like that. He eyed the struggling human for a moment, deeply touched that his mate went out of her way to care for him, as he often tried to care for her. Not wanting to waste Isabella’s precious gift, he sent her a smile before taking the offered meal and biting down. 

The blood was fresh and warm on his tongue. Delicious in its richness. He turned slightly so he could watch his mate as he drained the man. He felt himself flush with new life then, and Isabella’s concerned expression faded into one of relief. 

Eldon and Austra took the body away soon after, and Aro followed Isabella back inside. She paused inside of the room where her father waited and turned back to him suddenly. 

“Aro,” she whispered. “I want you to know I haven't given up on us. I love you, even now. I just… I haven't forgiven you, and now with all of this,” she gestured towards the house and Charlie. “I'm just trying to figure everything out.”

She looked so conflicted, it made his heart ache. “May I speak frankly for a moment, Isabella?” He asked, and she nodded hesitantly. Aro very slowly, carefully reached out to brush his fingers along the line of her jaw. She melted into his touch, and in that moment, he felt certain that everything would eventually be alright. “I would rather have died today at the hands of the shapeshifters, than ever cause you harm. Seeing you in pain these last weeks… They have been some of the most difficult weeks of my long life. I wish I could take away your hurt, mia amata. I want you to know that if I could go back and save Didyme from myself. I would, without question. I should have told you the truth from the very beginning. Take all the time you need. I will be here waiting, should you wish to see me, to speak to me. If nothing else, allow me to be your anchor here, while you help your father adjust to this new life.”

"You never stopped being my anchor," she whispered, her gaze dropping. "It just… it hurts that the one person I was supposed to be able to rely on kept such an important secret from me."

A sad, fleeting smile touched Aro's lips. "I know," he murmured, lowering his hand. "I am truly sorry I hurt you, Isabella."

"It's not just that," she whispered. "You know, one of the reasons I waited to complete the bond with you, was I felt inadequate. I didn't think I was strong enough to stand by your side. Then after Brazil, I thought I was ready. I wanted to be with you, Aro. But now, especially after today, I've realized I wasn't as ready as I thought. I was reckless, I nearly got you killed. I can’t be a liability to you. This goes far beyond our relationship, the world depends on you. I shouldn't have put you in a position to risk your life for me." Isabella sighed deeply then. "Maybe we should take some time when we go back to Volterra, and we can both think about where we go from here."

His expression softened. As much as her words pained him, he knew her words were a reflection of her growing wisdom. She was becoming a queen in her own right, learning to weigh her actions and their consequences. He couldn't help but feel a little proud then. "As you wish," he agreed. "But no more running away. I won't lose you." 

"I won't," she replied. "It was stupid of me. It won't happen again."

Isabella turned back to her father. She looked down at him and sighed, a sound heavy with worry. "I'm so afraid, Aro. He doesn't know anything about vampires. This is going to be incredibly difficult for him when he wakes up. He'll be furious with me at first, I know it, but... I think he'll want to go wherever I go."

"He is always welcome in Volterra, Isabella. In fact, I would argue it may be the best place for him." Aro bent to touch Charlie’s arm, and though his memories were slightly hazy, he found what he already knew to be true. “Charlie is a man of action. Volterra may give him a purpose, as it has given you one.” 

"Charlie isn't a killer," Isabella replied. "I'm not sure how he will cope in a palace full of human-drinking vampires."

"There was a time, not so long ago, when you also believed you were not capable of killing, Isabella," he reminded her. "Are you so certain he will want to follow the animal diet? He may surprise you, cara mia . If he does wish to follow the animal diet in Volterra, there is always the option to hunt with Edward."

She gave a small, weary nod, "I suppose you're right. We'll find out soon enough. I just… I'm so worried about how he'll react when he sees me again."

"Might I make a suggestion?" Aro asked, his hand reaching out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear. When she gave a small nod, he continued, “Perhaps it would be best if you were not here when he wakes. Waking up as a vampire is difficult enough. Seeing his daughter, who he believes to be dead, may only agitate him further. Your father is already familiar with Carlisle," he reasoned calmly. "And Carlisle has a great deal of experience explaining the change to newborns who were not expecting it. It would be best to allow him to speak with your father first."

Isabella’s shoulders slumped in acceptance. “You are right, of course. Maybe Jake should be there too, then, since he has spent the most time with Charlie recently.” Her eyes met his then,  “I just... I don't want my dad to struggle with the change as much as Edward and the others did."

“Would you like me to be there?” He offered. “Perhaps I can offer a fresh perspective.” 

"Yes," she said, nodding quickly as a wave of relief washed over her features. "Actually, if you wouldn’t mind, I think I would prefer you to be the one to explain the change to him. You understand what a true gift this life is. I want Charlie to hear that. The promise of eternity, not just the pain."

“Of course," he agreed easily. 

"Carlisle and Jake should still be there," she said, "but if there is anything I can do to prevent my dad from struggling with the change as much as Edward and Rosalie did, I want to do it."

"Then I will do what I can," he agreed, vowing internally to do everything in his power to help his mate.

"Thank you, Aro," she said softly. 

Isabella's smile was slight, but its beauty struck him with the force of a physical blow. He was momentarily taken aback, lost in her eyes as she continued speaking, "Thank you for being here and thank you for saving my life today."

Then, to his surprise, she stepped nearer and wrapped her arms around his waist. He reciprocated instantly, pulling her close. He breathed in her comforting scent, exhaling a tremor of emotion. He would readily accept whatever she chose to offer. “Whatever you need, Isabella, I am here.” He murmured. 

She tightened her grip momentarily before stepping back, her eyes falling to the floor. “I know,” she whispered. Then she turned and sat beside Charlie. 

Aro settled against the far wall, a silent show of support. Together, with grim resolve, they watched Charlie burn.

Jacob returned before the Cullens, dropping a worn duffle bag with a thud beside the armchair across from Bella and Charlie. Bella’s gaze swept over him. He'd clearly changed clothes and showered, but the fresh exhaustion etched on his face was undeniable.

“I see you made it back in one piece,” Aro's silken voice drifted from beside Bella.

Jacob ran a weary hand through his hair, a grimace on his face. “It… didn’t go well.”

“What happened?” Bella asked, her voice tight with immediate concern. 

Jacob met Aro’s gaze. “Did you tell her?”

“No,” Aro replied smoothly, a faint tilt of his head. “It is not my story to tell.”

Jacob let out a deep, shuddering breath, the sound heavy in the silent room. "Sam betrayed me. And by extension, he betrayed the tribe,” Jacob began. “Paul and Jared… they’re dead because of him. It never would have happened if Sam hadn't ordered the pack to hunt Charlie and any vampires who got in their way. It was a stupid, dangerous order, and I couldn’t let it stand. The tribe would never be truly safe with him as alpha. He was always looking for a fight, always causing conflict. So I challenged him. I had to. And I killed him."

Jacob looked so utterly broken that Bella instinctively reached across the space, her fingers closing around his hand. “Jake, I’m so sorry.”

“And that’s not even the worst part,” Jacob’s laugh was a harsh, hollow sound. “I took Sam’s body back to the tribe, explained what happened. The rest of the pack was already there. There was a huge fight about who was in the right, but it didn’t matter. In the end, it was their word against mine. And I was the one who sided with vampires and killed Sam, after all. In their eyes, I’m a traitor. So the tribe voted to exile me. My dad was the only one who voted in my favor.” He pulled his hand from hers, stood abruptly, and walked to the window, staring out at nothing, his arms crossed defensively over his chest. “So that’s it. I did what I had to do, but nobody else sees it that way. I have nowhere to go now. No home. No family.” 

Bella inhaled sharply, her heart aching. Jacob had sacrificed everything, literally given up his entire life, all to save Charlie. “Jake, I…”

“You could come to Volterra,” Aro interjected, his voice surprisingly kind. Bella whipped to her right, staring at him. He met her gaze, a slight nod of his head. “You are quite skilled, Mr. Black. We could certainly use your talents.”

Jacob seemed stunned. He shook his head slowly, a bewildered expression on his face. “Me? A wolf in a vampire’s lair?”

Aro was serious. Bella could tell by the quiet intensity in his eyes. “You seem to be rather accepting of our kind, all things considered,” he replied, a hint of amusement perhaps playing on his lips. “Would it really be so strange?”

Bella wanted to hug Aro then, a surge of fierce gratitude swelling in her chest. Truthfully, the Volturi didn’t need Jacob. He was strong, yes, but no more so than Felix or Santiago. The only true advantage Bella could discern was the element of surprise. Their enemies certainly wouldn’t expect the Volturi to align with a shapeshifter. Which meant Aro was making this offer, not out of necessity, but for her, and for Jacob’s sake. Bella could see the rare hint of genuine respect in Aro’s eyes as he regarded Jacob. It was a difficult thing to earn Aro’s respect, but Jacob had done it, somehow. 

Caius would hate it, Bella knew. He would despise Jacob’s presence. But perhaps Jacob could impress some of the guard and earn their respect. Maybe he would fit in there. The thought of Jacob being alone, adrift, was unbearable. Perhaps the guard would be a good place for him. 

She looked back to Jacob. His expression was a raw mess of confusion and grief. “I…” Jacob shifted nervously on his feet, his eyes finding Bella’s, pleading. “Will you be there? Is that where you live now?”

“Yes,” she nodded.

“Demetri.” Aro’s voice, though not loud, carried an undeniable authority that would easily reach the guard outside.

Demetri appeared a moment later, his eyes immediately fixed on his king, a swift bow. “Si, Vostra Maestà.”

Aro gestured to Jacob. “Take Mr. Black outside. I would like you to discuss his potential future in the guard. Answer any questions he may have.”

Demetri seemed genuinely pleased, “Yes, sir.” He motioned for Jacob to follow.

Jacob looked at her, his face a profound mix of pain and bewilderment, as if waiting for direction. Bella met his gaze and offered a small, encouraging nod. "You should go with him," she said gently. "You don't have to decide anything right now. You can think about it.” 

Jacob took a deep, shaky breath, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “Sure,” he sighed, a ghost of his old cynical self, “Why not.”

Demetri offered a rare, almost imperceptible nod, a surprising show of respect as Jacob moved towards him. “You fought an impressive battle today, Mr. Black. Please,” he gestured to the hallway, and the two of them disappeared outside.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Bella said once they were gone, turning to face Aro fully. “So why did you?”

“I wanted to,” he replied evenly. “Jacob is a strong leader, he is capable of making difficult decisions and is unfailingly loyal. For those reasons alone, he would be an asset to the guard. That’s not even considering the fact that he risked his life and gave up his future to protect you and your father. We owe him a great debt, Isabella. He deserves an opportunity to succeed.”

“Don’t you think he’ll struggle around so many vampires?” Bella pressed, a new worry forming. “Will the guard even accept him?”

“You saw Demetri just now,” Aro replied. “The guard was impressed by his skills. Sam didn’t manage to lay a single blow. If he can find it in himself to accept our diet, he will do well.”

Bella considered that, a slow realization dawning. “He didn’t even ask about my diet.”

“He will,” Aro replied, a faint, dry amusement in his tone. “He noticed. He just wasn’t ready to discuss it.”

“Right,” Bella sighed, looking down at Charlie. The day was turning out to be far more complicated than even she had anticipated.

Bella couldn’t help the guilt that filled her again when Carlisle, Esme, Alice and Jasper returned from their hunt, their eyes a bright amber, freshly fed. She didn’t feel guilty for changing her diet, per say, but she did feel guilty for disappointing them. Out of the four Cullens, Jasper was the most sympathetic to her decision. 

Esme and Carlisle hadn’t said much about the topic. There wasn’t much to say. They tried their best to teach Bella how to follow their diet, and she tried her best to follow it. It just hadn’t worked out the way any of them expected. She never wanted to hurt them and they never expected her to. 

Out of all of them, Carlisle seemed the least surprised. Maybe she had displayed some traits from the very beginning that indicated she would fail. Or more accurately perhaps, she had chosen to remain with the Volturi, a human drinking coven, and he thought it was only a matter of time she would align to their way of life. Especially given Aro was her mate. 

They didn’t despise her the way she initially expected. They had made it clear they still loved her and saw her as their family despite her decision. But the dynamic had changed, at least a little. Bella felt, with a clarity she hadn't before, that she belonged with the Volturi. They were her coven now, her true home. Though the Cullens would forever be her family, she was profoundly grateful for Alice's help with Charlie. She was glad they were here. She needed them more than ever, even as the quiet shame lingered.

Carlisle offered her a small, polite smile before kneeling to examine Charlie. His eyes scanned her father's body and checked his pulse. “His heartbeat is strong. His injuries are healing,” he murmured. 

Bella began noticing the changes in her father an hour earlier. His skin was growing paler, and all the old scars on his hands from fishing were vanishing before her eyes. Initially, when she first saw Charlie, the scent of human blood hung heavy in the room. Charlie had been injured, that much was certain. Though just how much, she wasn’t sure. She knew about the broken arm, having seen it for herself before it healed, along with several deep cuts and other broken bones. Now, the smell of blood clung to his clothes, but not him specifically. It was reassuring, but it also meant his change was progressing quickly. 

“How long do we have?” Bella asked him, eyes flickering with concern. 

“I think he will likely wake up tomorrow afternoon,” Carlisle informed her. His brow creased with a frown then, “Have you considered how you would like to handle this situation?” 

“I would like Aro to be the one to explain everything,” Bella stated, having already discussed this with Aro. “But I would like for you and Jake to be in the room. He knows you both and trusts you. Once he is… stable, I would like to see him, and then he can hunt whatever he chooses. It’s his decision.” 

Carlisle inclined his head. “Of course. Have you thought about what comes after?” 

“I would leave it up to him,” she said, looking down and running her fingers through Charlie’s hair. “I would like him to come to Volterra, but if he doesn’t want to,” Bella sent Carlisle a questioning look. 

“Then he is more than welcome to join us, of course,” Carlisle smiled, though a bit sadly. “Though I am certain he would much rather go with you.” 

“I guess we will find out soon enough,” Bella sighed, feeling more tired than she had any right to as a vampire. 

They sat mostly in silence for the next several hours. Only Charlie's sounds of agony echoed through the room. Alice and Jasper stood off to their left, near the window, watching Charlie sympathetically. Carlise and Esme stood near Aro, only speaking occasionally. Bella remained by her father's side. Whenever a shudder of pain passed through him, she would lean close and whisper reassuring words and apologies. She knew he couldn’t hear her, but it was the least she could do. 

Aro left briefly to change out of his torn shirt, returning only a second later wearing a clean black dress shirt and suit jacket. 

Jacob returned at some point from his meeting with Demetri, his expression a mixture of mild confusion and deep reflection. A little of the tension in his shoulders had faded, and Bella took this as a good sign.

Jacob sat in the armchair across from her. He stared at the floor, frowning for a long time. Eventually he leaned back and closed his eyes. His breathing evened out soon after, and Bella knew he was asleep. 

“He will need something to eat when he wakes,” Esme spoke quietly to Carlise. “I will see if we have anything left in the pantry downstairs.” Bella sent Esme a grateful smile as she left the room. 

Time moved both slowly and quickly after that. Jacob woke up late the next morning. Esme, Alice and Jasper managed to make some pasta for him, which Jacob devoured in three bites, not having eaten in days. 

The others eventually left the room, giving Bella a quiet moment alone with her father. She barely registered their departure, her focus entirely consumed by Charlie’s struggle. Each pained gasp, each thrash of his body against the sofa was a fresh wave of guilt. Through it all, Aro remained, a silent and unmoving presence just to her right. He didn't speak to her, but the weight of his presence was a constant reassurance that she was not alone.

All too soon, the rhythm of Charlie's heart began to accelerate. Bella froze, knowing the end was near. She turned to Aro, who had moved to stand beside her. He offered her his hand, always the gentleman, and helped her stand. “It’s time, mia amata,” he murmured. 

Jacob watched them curiously as Aro led her from the room, his eyes lingering on their joined hands for a moment before he forced his attention back to the thrashing form of Charlie in front of him.

Once outside, Aro turned to her. “Whatever you hear, you must not come inside,” he explained. “He will be confused and agitated when he wakes, and seeing you may only make it worse if we do not have the chance to prepare him first. Please, wait out here for now. It may take a while.”

“Right,” she said, running a hand through her hair. “Okay.”

Aro surprised her by reaching for the golden Volturi crest around his neck. He unfastened the chain with a fluid, precise movement and carefully draped it around her neck. "Perhaps you would hold onto this for me?" he suggested, a wry smile playing on his lips. “I don’t want to give him any more of a reason to fear me than necessary.” 

She nodded, her hand rising to clutch the pendant. Its weight was heavy and comforting in her hand. He then shed his suit jacket, hanging it neatly over the railing beside them before rolling up his sleeves. He undoubtedly looked more casual this way, but no matter how casually Aro dressed, the undeniable presence of authority clung to him. It was a fundamental part of who he was. 

Aro gave her one last reassuring smile before turning and walking smoothly back inside. Bella sighed, picking up his jacket and hugging it close to her chest. Moments later, Alice and Jasper joined her, and they began walking toward the edge of the forest. Alice’s face was etched with a sadness that mirrored Bella’s own, and she wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulder.

"Will he be okay?" Bella asked desperately. 

Alice's gaze was far away. "I can't see with the wolves," she reminded her gently. "But I know Charlie has a lot of support in there, and I know they're all going to do everything possible to help."

“I will do what I can to calm him down from here,” Jasper assured her, and Bella reached out to squeeze his hand. A silent thank you. 

Together, they listened as Charlie's heart thundered, beating faster and faster until, all of a sudden, there was nothing. A profound and chilling silence fell over the house. 

Chapter Text

The silence that had settled over the house was broken by Carlisle's voice, a quiet murmur in his characteristic calm tone. Before he could finish his sentence, the room exploded. A concussive force exploded outward, rattling the walls and sending the living room windows blasting outward in a shower of shattered glass.

Jasper, standing beside Bella, dropped her hand instantly. "He's gifted," he said sharply before sprinting toward the house to help.

Bella tried to follow, her feet already moving on instinct, but Alice held her back. "Remember what Aro said," Alice pleaded, her voice tight. "Give them a moment to talk to him. They know what they're doing."

It took everything Bella had to remain still, her body screaming to be by her father's side. She squeezed Aro’s jacket tighter, bringing it up to her face to inhale the comforting herbal scent that clung to the fabric. She could hear their voices now, Carlisle's calming tones mixed with the authoritative resonance of Aro's, and the agitated sounds of Charlie’s. 

She noticed some of the guard had gathered on the edge of the clearing, their eyes fixed on the house with a collective interest. "Incredible," Bella heard one of the guards whisper to another, his voice awestruck. "Are all the Swans that powerful?"

“Would you expect our king’s mate to be anything less?” Another whispered back. “And now her father too.” 

Bella sighed and sat down in the grass, toning them out. She imagined the whole situation would be rather fascinating to the guard, but that was Charlie in there. He was certainly scared, and she wasn’t doing anything to help. She just had to trust that Aro, Carlisle and Jacob were doing everything they could to calm him down. 

They continued talking for a long time, over an hour. Far longer than even Bella anticipated. She worried about her father’s hunger then. He would only be able to focus for so long before he had to hunt. 

Bella heard her name spoken then, whispered by Aro. Her head perked up in interest. “Bella?” Charlie whispered back. She couldn’t hear what Aro said then, but Charlie’s voice became noticeably more emotional from then on out. “She’s here?” Bella heard Charlie ask. Aro confirmed, and then there was a rustle of movement in the house. 

A moment later, the door opened. Bella stood just in time to see her father step outside as a vampire for the very first time. He emerged onto the balcony, stopping abruptly as his eyes landed on her. He stood perfectly, unnaturally still as he studied her, and Bella gasped, unable to help herself. Charlie was no longer wearing his torn, dirty police uniform from his change. Carlisle must have lent him some of his old clothing, because Charlie now wore a clean, black sweater and dark jeans. His skin was now the smooth, porcelain white Bella had grown so used to seeing. But it was his eyes that captivated her. No longer the familiar warm brown of his human life, they were now a deep, emotional crimson. 

She exhaled a shaky, nervous breath. Aro blurred to her side then, his protective presence a half step behind her as Charlie, with a strange new grace she was unused to seeing from him, moved towards her. 

Carlisle, Jacob, Esme, Jasper and Alice all moved to stand near the guard, likely hoping to give them a semblance of privacy. 

Bella couldn’t help herself then. As Charlie neared, she flung herself towards him, her body moving on instinct. He opened his arms and caught her, his new strength holding her easily. She breathed a deep, shaky sigh of relief as he hugged her back, his chin resting on the top of her head. 

“Bella,” he said, his voice a low, broken whisper. 

“I’m so, so sorry, dad,” she whispered into his chest, her heart aching. "I never wanted this to happen. I never wanted you to get hurt."

He pulled back just enough to look at her, his crimson eyes filled with sorrow. “I grieved you,” he exhaled. “I lowered your body into the ground, Bella. I thought you were gone forever.”

“I know,” she nodded. “I’m so sorry.” 

“You should have told me,” he said, his voice tightening. “You should have told me the truth about vampires. I would have joined you in a second. Don't you think I would have preferred this to a lifetime without my only daughter?" 

"I… what?" she asked, completely shocked.

“Bella, you are all I have in this world,” he said, and the absolute finality in his words left no room for doubt. 

“I thought…” she stammered, struggling to find the right words. “I thought you loved this place, and… you had Sue.”

“None of that matters,” he shook his head. "I would have given anything, anything , to have saved your life, Bella. Don’t you understand?”

Bella realized then, she had treated Charlie exactly as Edward had once treated her. She left him behind to "protect" him from a world she saw as too dangerous for him. She had made the same selfish choice for Charlie as Edward once made for her. She never stopped to consider what he might have wanted for himself. 

Bella shook her head, a deep disappointment settling over her. "I'm sorry," she whispered, the words feeling utterly inadequate. 

Charlie sighed and pulled her into another hug. She squeezed him back tightly, trying to pour all of her apologies into the embrace.

Charlie cleared his throat, and Bella realized with a jolt that he hadn't hunted yet. Aro spoke then, his voice cutting through the quiet moment. "It's time to hunt, Charlie. Have you decided what you would prefer?" 

Bella reluctantly released him and took a step back. Charlie’s face was conflicted. He shook his head as if trying to clear it. “Animals,” he replied, looking down, thinking. 

Bella didn’t like it, knowing how unsatisfying the animal diet was, but she wasn’t surprised. She took his hand and pulled him in the direction of the Cullens and the small group of Volturi guards. Alec, Jane, Demetri and Eldon. “Come on dad.” 

Charlie kept his eyes lowered to the ground as they neared the group, his new gait unnaturally swift and silent, just like hers. His gaze finally lifted as they reached Carlisle and Esme, and his crimson eyes locked onto Edward, who stood, sulking near the back of the group.

A dangerous growl rumbled in Charlie's chest, and before anyone could react, he shot forward. He stopped just short of Edward, and with a speed that defied belief, his fist connected squarely with Edward's jaw. Edward went flying, his body a blur as it sailed nearly a hundred feet before slamming into a tree. A ripple of surprised laughter passed through the Volturi guards as Edward scrambled to stand up. 

Charlie advanced on him quickly, a furious snarl on his face. "You son of a bitch," he hissed as Jasper and Carlisle moved to grab him and hold him back. They couldn't touch him, however. An invisible wave of force knocked them both backward, sending them tumbling. Edward watched, wide-eyed, as Charlie extended his hand, and he was lifted effortlessly into the air, suspended a dozen feet off the ground by Charlie’s newfound power.

Bella turned to look at Aro, who was watching the scene with an expression of open amusement. "Telekinesis," he explained, glancing at her. "He has an exceptionally strong grasp on it, too. Very impressive." 

“Dad,” Bella called out, trying to stop him before he killed Edward. “Charlie.”  

Charlie dropped Edward then, and with a feral snarl, he rushed forward, punching him a second time. The force of the blow sent Edward crashing into the tree, which exploded on impact. 

"He's so cool," Jacob said, shaking his head in admiration, a grin spreading across his face. 

Bella half expected Charlie to tear Edward apart then, but he stopped. He moved to stand over him, a low snarl rumbling in his chest. “You took her from me,” he growled down at the unmoving vampire. “I will never forgive you for that.” Edward remained on the ground, his eyes wide with a combination of fear and regret, seemingly unable to find a response.

Charlie turned away from him then and blurred back to Bella’s side. He glanced down at his unmarked fist, a look of grim satisfaction on his face. “You know, I've wanted to do that for a long time,” he told her. 

Aro, who had watched the scene, waved his hand casually beside her, “By all means,” he said. “Feel free to do it again if you would like.”

Charlie’s lips quirked up into a subtle smile, the first she had seen from him since his transformation. Carlisle sighed and stepped forward then, “Come on Charlie, time to hunt.” 

"Yeah," Charlie cleared his throat uncomfortably, and Bella could imagine the searing, unbearable burn he was currently feeling. He turned to look at her, his crimson eyes clouded with a dazed confusion. "You don't… hunt animals," he said, his voice hesitant.

"No," Bella told him, wanting to be honest. "But you should go with Carlisle now. We can talk about it later, okay?"

Charlie nodded, his eyes unfocused as they stared past her. Bella remembered that feeling all too well. The confusing fog of bloodlust that made everything else seem distant and unimportant. "Go," she encouraged him, "I will be right here when you get back."

“Right,” he nodded and looked to Carlisle for guidance. Carlisle clapped a hand on his shoulder and led him towards the forest. Esme, Jasper and Alice followed close behind. 

"He's going to give you both a run for your money," Eldon remarked to Alec and Jane, his voice carrying clearly to Aro, Jacob, and Bella as they walked back toward the house.

"It's been a long time since anyone gave us a proper challenge," Alec replied from behind them, a hint of amusement in his tone.

Aro huffed a small laugh beside her and Bella couldn’t help but feel a little relieved. Their reunion went as well as she could have hoped. At least Charlie didn’t hate her, the way she expected her to. In fact, he hated Edward more. 

"What did you tell him?" she asked, looking at Aro.

"I told him the truth," Aro replied simply. "I explained what he is now and what that means. I explained our laws, and why they were relevant to your disappearance." He paused, his gaze soft. "He doesn't blame you, cara mia . He blames Edward for telling you the secret to begin with."

She nodded, relieved. “He seems… better than I expected him to be.” 

"His greatest wish came true," Aro said. "He doesn’t care how it happened, only that it did."

Aro left them once they reached the house, heading to meet with the Volturi guard, leaving Bella alone with Jacob. He shifted uncomfortably beside her, his face twisting with disgust. “So it’s true. You hunt humans?”

“Yes,” Bella replied bluntly, not wanting to soften the truth.

“I…” he shook his head, running a hand through his hair, clearly distressed. “I never thought that you would become a killer, Bella. It's just… I don’t know.”

“I never thought I would, either,” she began, sighing. “It’s hard to explain, but the animal diet is unsustainable, Jake. It’s like…” she searched for an analogy he would understand. “You know how you have to eat a lot because your body burns so many calories? Imagine only eating a quarter of the food you actually need to survive. Imagine that constant hunger you would feel, how weak you would be. That’s how it is for us when we only feed on animals. No matter how many animals we eat in a day, it's never enough, because it's not our natural food source. It would be like you eating leaves and tree bark instead of real food.” She looked down then, “I didn’t believe it myself at first, but now having tried both, the difference is so stark it’s impossible to ignore.” 

“If that’s true, how do the Cullens do it?” Jacob shot back.

“They have exceptional self control,” Bella explained. “But they are much weaker than the average vampire and they are constantly starving. I followed the diet for a few months… but it just got to the point where I couldn’t do it anymore. It hurts, Jacob,” she replied, gesturing to her throat. “Imagine if I shoved burning hot coals down your throat. That’s what it feels like, every second of the day, to feed on animals. With a regular vampire diet, that all goes away. No pain, unless we haven't eaten for long periods of time. No weakness. No starvation.” 

He hesitated, his expression flickering between confusion and disgust. “I don’t know if I can ever accept that.” 

“You don’t have to,” Bella replied. “But I’m not going to change.” 

There was a long moment of silence before Jacob asked his next question. “What are the chances Charlie will be able to stick to the animal diet?” 

"I have no idea," Bella sighed honestly. "But his diet is his choice. Whether he wants to hunt animals or not is completely up to him."

“Right,” Jacob looked a little green. He sighed, “I guess I have to get used to that, hearing about blood.” 

“Do you think you’ll come with us?” Bella asked, her voice hopeful. 

"I don't know yet, I haven't decided," he replied. "But Demetri was pretty convincing. It didn't sound so bad."

"I would really like for you to come with us," Bella admitted. "I won't lie, it wouldn't be easy for you at first. The guard is made up of the most skilled and powerful vampires in the world, so you would be the odd one out. But the Volturi are important, Jake. They keep our world from descending into chaos. They protect humans from our kind." 

“Yeah, I kind of got that from Demetri,” he said, rubbing the back of his head. He glanced down at Aro’s pendant that hung around her neck. “Your friend there, Aro… he doesn’t seem all that bad.”

“He is fair,” Bella replied, "and he can be kind, but the world fears him for a reason.”

“Yeah, I noticed that too,” Jacob sighed. “I have to ask. What’s going on between you two? The way you look at each other, it’s like you’re the only two people in the room. He looks at you like you're his entire world, and you look at him the exact same way. Plus,” he gestured toward the crest around her neck, “that’s his, right? And his scent is all over you, and yours is all over him. So…”

Bella huffed a small, nervous laugh. "Yeah, he is, um…" she trailed off, searching for the words. "Do you remember when we talked about imprints?"

Jacob's expression shifted to one of resigned acceptance. "He's yours," he stated, the realization settling over him.

"It's a little different for vampires," Bella confirmed, "but yeah, he's my mate." She finally looked up, her gaze finding Aro, who stood among his guards with his back to her

Jacob’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, “If he’s the king, does that make you some sort of queen?” 

Bella sighed again. “Yeah, it does. You’ll see if you come back to Volterra with us. It's a little strange. I’m still getting used to it.”

Jacob grinned, then dipped his head into an exaggerated bow. "Does that mean I should start bowing now, Your Majesty?" he teased.

Bella laughed, giving him a playful shove. "Yes, actually. You might as well get used to it now." Her smile widened. "Aro will expect you to if you join the guard."

Jacob's eyes went wide. "I was joking."

"Well, I'm not," Bella laughed at his shocked expression. "It's all very… formal. Can't you tell?" She turned to face Aro and the guards. Just then, as if on cue, Demetri bowed deeply to Aro before running away into the forest.

"Wow," Jacob blinked, watching Aro for a long moment, his expression thoughtful. “Are you happy with him, Bella?” he asked finally.

“We’re not exactly getting along right now,” Bella admitted, not wanting to go into detail.

“But you love him?” He asked, his voice low and serious. 

“Yes,” she exhaled, the admission settling in the air between them. “Yes, I do.”

“And he clearly loves you, too,” Jacob said, a hint of something tight in his voice. “He barely leaves your side. He’s incredibly protective of you. It's intense.” 

“I know,” Bella replied, a little sadly. “It’s complicated.”

“Well,” Jacob sighed, squeezing her hand reassuringly. “Whatever is going on between you two, I will say this. He clearly cares a lot for you. I saw his wounds. He was the one who protected you, right?” She nodded. “I thought so. Without his help, I don’t think Charlie would be here right now, and I'm not sure I would be either.” 

Bella squeezed Aro’s jacket a little tighter to her chest, as if it were the man himself. “I know.”

Jacob left her alone for a little while, choosing instead to go inside and eat whatever food he could get his hands on. 

Aro returned to her soon after, an appraising look on his face. His eyes darted to the pendant around her neck. “It suits you,” he said softly. Bella smiled, a little sadly, and reached up to unfasten the chain. She settled it back around his neck, before she handed him his suit jacket. He put it on quickly, and Bella immediately missed his dark, spicy scent. Aro, however, ducked his head slightly to smell the fabric, a slow grin spreading across his face as he looked at her. "It smells of you, my dear Isabella. A rather comforting scent I shall enjoy carrying with me.”

Her eyes dropped to the ground then, a little pleased and slightly embarrassed that he was equally affected by her. He chuckled quietly. “I have a few calls to make, will you be alright on your own for a little while?” 

“I’m fine,” she assured him with a nod. “I’m sure you have a lot of work to do.” 

Aro looked like he might touch her, his hand hovering for a moment, but then he decided against it. He offered her one last smile before turning and disappearing into the house, heading for Carlisle’s study, she guessed.

Charlie looked disappointed when he returned from his hunt with the Cullens. He stared at the ground as they walked up to the house, a deep frown on his face. Bella watched him approach from the balcony. “How did it go?” 

Charlie looked up, his crimson eyes finding Bella with an unnerving intensity. He swallowed thickly, and Bella knew the ever present burn in his throat was nearly as strong as it had been when he first left. "I see what he meant now," he told her, his frown deepening with a grim understanding. Just then, Aro emerged from the house, slipping his phone back into the inner pocket of his suit jacket. Charlie’s eyes landed on him, and he studied the vampire king for a long, quiet moment before speaking.

"Can we talk?" he asked.

Aro dipped his head in a slow, graceful nod. "Of course."

“I’ll give you guys a minute,” Bella said, understanding Charlie wanted to talk to Aro alone. Part of her was glad he felt comfortable enough to talk to Aro at all, another part of her wished it was her instead. 

She found Jacob in the kitchen, a box of granola bars in his hands. He tore one open as she entered. “I take it his hunt didn’t go well,” Jacob nodded towards the balcony. 

“It’s like I told you,” Bella whispered so they wouldn’t overhear. She sat on the edge of the marble countertop. “It’s not our natural food source.” 

Jacob glanced down at the granola bar in his hand, a slight grimace on his face before he took a large bite. "Gross," he muttered. Bella laughed at his antics. 

Aro and Charlie appeared in the kitchen a little while later. Aro’s expression was neutral, but Charlie’s was deeply troubled. “Charlie wishes to go to Port Angeles,” Aro told her. “Charlie, Renata, Alec, and I will leave now. We should return by sunset.”

Ah, Bella understood. Charlie was going to hunt and he didn’t want her there. She tried not to feel hurt by his rejection. It was his first day as a vampire, and Bella knew just how confusing it must be for him. She managed a reassuring smile, “Of course. Be safe.”

Renata and Alec appeared in the kitchen then, their movements silent and swift. Charlie’s gaze, which had been fixed on the floor, snapped up, and his crimson eyes locked onto Renata. A visible jolt passed through them both. Bella saw the unmistakable look of a mating bond ignite in their eyes. It was an instant, undeniable connection she recognized immediately, having experienced it herself with Aro not so long ago.

Jacob’s eyes moved back and forth between them, his jaw slightly agape. “Did they just…?”

“Fascinating,” Aro murmured, a smile gracing his lips. He looked at Bella then, and in his eyes, she saw her own memory reflected. The moment in the throne room, the feeling of the world shifting and settling as she finally understood what their connection meant. She understood now that this was a life altering moment for Charlie, just as it had been for her.

Charlie's frown deepened as he looked at Renata, his expression a mask of utter confusion. "Hi," he whispered, the single word sounding completely inadequate in the charged silence. Renata could only stare back at him, her usual composure completely shattered by the shock.

Aro cleared his throat slightly, a soft, polite sound that drew their attention. "Renata, congratulations, cara," he said with a wry smile. "But I do believe Charlie here is still in desperate need of a proper meal. Shall we?"

She came back to herself then and nodded quickly, “Yes of course, Vostra Maesta.”

The four of them left the room. Jacob turned to her then, “I don't think this day can get any weirder.” Bella couldn’t help but agree. 

Charlie was in much better spirits when they returned from their hunt a few hours later. Bella was relieved. He didn't appear to be burdened by guilt the way she expected him to be, though she supposed she hadn't been, either.

He and Renata were speaking to one another when they entered the house. Soon after, Renata split off with Alec to speak with the rest of the guard. Charlie watched her go, a contemplative expression on his face. 

He approached her a moment later, leaning against the wall across from where she stood, crossing his arms over his chest. He sighed, looking at her, “This has been a very strange day,” he said.

Bella cracked a smile, “Understatement much?”

He huffed a small laugh, his eyes falling to the floor. “Yeah, maybe a little.”

“Are you doing okay?” She asked, worried for him still. 

“I think I am,” he nodded slowly. “It's a lot, but… It hasn't been bad, so far. Aro and Carlisle have been helpful.”

“I'm glad,” she replied. 

"Can we talk?" Charlie asked, his eyes meeting hers. "You know, now that I can actually think straight."

“Yeah,” she nodded quickly. “Let’s go outside.” 

They sat on the stairs just outside the house. The sun had set a little while earlier, leaving a sky full of stars. Bella watched Charlie as he sighed and looked up at the vast glittering sky. “It's beautiful, isn’t it?” she said softly.

He smiled slightly, “Yeah it is.” They remained silent for a long time, simply looking at the stars, finding a rare moment of peace during the chaos of their day. 

Finally, Charlie broke the silence. “Aro told me you live in Italy now, with his coven?”

“I do,” Bella confirmed with a nod. 

“You were with the Cullens first, though?” Charlie asked. 

“I was in the beginning,” Bella replied. “After they… faked my death.” Charlie flinched, and Bella squeezed his hand apologetically. “After that we went to Vermont. That’s where Carlisle changed me. I remained there with them for about a month until we were summoned to Volterra by Marcus, Aro’s brother. They… Aro explained the laws to you, right?” She asked, and Charlie nodded. “Well they wanted to see for themselves that Carlisle had changed me. They wanted to make sure the law was being followed.” 

“But you stayed there?” Charlie asked. 

“It’s… kind of hard to explain,” she hesitated, not wanting to overload Charlie with information about her relationship with Aro so soon. “I guess I realized I didn’t want to follow the Cullens way of life. I didn’t want to pretend to be human anymore, they way they often do, and Aro offered me a place with the Volturi, so I stayed.” 

“But that wasn’t your first time in Italy, was it?” Charlie asked. “When you disappeared that time… that’s where you went?”

“I guess I should just start at the beginning,” she sighed, knowing she owed Charlie the truth. “I had known the Cullens were vampires for a long time by that point,” she explained. “The night of my birthday, I accidentally got a paper cut, and Jasper…. well, he lost control for a second and tried to attack me. It wasn’t his fault. When you are on an animal diet it is much harder to resist human blood, and according to them, mine smelled particularly good. So Edward, in an effort to keep me safe made the decision to leave with his family. The thing is, I always wanted to be a vampire,” She admitted. “So when they left, I didn’t just miss Edward. It felt like they had taken away my future. That’s why it was so hard for me.” 

She paused for a moment, the memory of that time a heavy weight in her chest. "Dad," she said, her voice sincere, "you were always there for me. I want you to know how truly grateful I am. Without you and Jacob, I don't know what I would have done."

He moved a little closer to her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “Seeing you like that broke my heart,” he admitted quietly. 

“I know, and I’m sorry,” she leaned her head on his shoulder. “I understand why they left, but by leaving me unturned, they were already breaking the law. It was only a matter of time, then. So one day, I decided to go cliff jumping on the reservation, just for fun. Alice, who you know can see the future,” she glanced at him and he nodded. “She saw me jump and thought I committed suicide. Long story short, Edward found out about it, and decided to go to Volterra to ask them to kill him. He didn’t want to live in a world where I didn’t exist. Alice saw that too, and knew I was the only one who could stop him from doing it. He had to see me alive, otherwise he wouldn’t believe it. So we went to Volterra. We managed to stop Edward, but then we had to meet with the kings. They let us leave under the condition that I become a vampire within three months. I wanted to become a vampire anyway, but that visit set things in motion.” 

“So from the moment you came back to Forks, you were already planning on leaving again?” He asked, his voice resigned. 

“Yes.” She replied, a little sadly. 

He was silent for a long time as he thought over her words. “Are you planning on going back to Italy soon?” 

“We can’t stay here,” Bella explained. “Neither can you. Someone might recognize you, you’re supposed to be dead, remember?” 

He nodded in understanding, then looked around at the forest, a place had known his entire life, as if he were seeing it for the last time. “I remember.” 

A wave of sorrow hit Bella as she watched him. She knew she was responsible for this, for taking him away from everything familiar. “I’m going back to Italy with the Volturi,” Bella explained softly. “I would like you to come with me, but if you would rather go with the Cullens I would understand.” 

He turned sharply to look at her. “Do you really think I’m going to let you leave without me again? Bella, I just got you back.” 

“No it’s not that,” she shook her head. “The Volturi, they are not like the Cullens. They are the ruling coven of the world. They uphold the law. Whenever there is conflict, the Volturi are at the center of it. And the kings, Aro, Caius and Marcus, are responsible for maintaining order. Whenever someone breaks the law, they are killed, dad. If you come to Volterra with me, you will witness death. You will be expected to help strengthen the coven and contribute. Everyone has to play their part. It’s unavoidable. There is no room for weakness. And once you join the Volturi, you can’t leave, not unless the kings give you permission.” 

Charlie’s eyes widened with alarm. “Are you trapped there, Bella?” 

“No,” Bella shook her head, “Trust me, I’m right where I want to be. I’m just not sure it's where you want to be.” 

“Bella, I go where you go,” he stated with firm certainty. “I lost you once, I’m not going to lose you again. So if you are going to Volterra, I’m going with you.” 

Bella worried how well Charlie would adapt to life in Volterra, but she couldn’t help but feel glad he wanted to come with her. The thought of another goodbye, of losing him a second time, was something she couldn't bear.

“So you said everyone has to play their part,” Charlie began. “What would I be expected to do?” 

"You'd likely be a high-ranking member of the guard. Your powerful ability means you'd probably train with Alec and Jane, be sent on missions, and travel with the kings when they have business to attend to. But first, you'd have to talk to Aro and formally ask him for a place.” Charlie stood up wearing a determined expression, and Bella frowned. “Where are you going?” 

“To find Aro,” he replied, looking down at her. “To ask for a place in the guard.” 

“Wait,” Bella said, grabbing his arm and pulling him down. She sighed, “There is one more thing I have to tell you.” He deserved to know everything before making his decision. There would be no hiding her status in the coven once they were in Italy. He deserved to know what Aro was to her. 

Charlie sat down beside her, “What is it Bells?” 

“You know that moment you experienced a little while ago,” she began. “Between you and Renata? Did Aro explain what happened?” 

Charlie's face pinched with a slightly pained expression. “Yeah, he mentioned it. It's… not something you hear about every day. It’s very strange. I don't really know how to feel about it, but yeah, I think I get it.” 

“Well, I didn’t want to overwhelm you with too much information today, I was going to wait to tell you, but you should know. I have that same kind of bond with Aro.” She explained. “He’s my mate, and that’s the main reason I stayed in Volterra.” 

Charlie looked down, his mind working silently as he processed her words. “I was wondering why so many vampires from the world’s most powerful coven came to help me, of all people.” 

“I asked for Aro’s help, and he did everything he could to make sure you were still alive by the time we got here.” 

Charlie looked up, a thoughtful expression on his face. “So it seems I owe him,” he replied, the words a simple assessment of a debt he could never truly repay. A faint, almost amused smile touched his lips. “He seems like a decent man.”

"He is," she agreed, her tone filled with relief. And she realized it was true. It was incredibly kind of Aro to help Charlie. Charlie was handling his first day as a vampire remarkably well, and Bella knew that was entirely due to Aro's influence. While many feared Aro for his immense power, Bella knew his true strength lay in his charisma and his knack for saying exactly what needed to be said. He was a natural leader, a master at guiding people, and Bella was incredibly grateful for those qualities. 

“Aro said something about… settled bonds and unsettled bonds,” Charlie began, clearing his throat awkwardly. “So is yours… settled?”

Bella’s gaze immediately dropped to the floor, then to her own hands, unable to meet his eyes. Her silence was enough of an answer.

“I’ll take that as a yes, then,” Charlie said, letting out a long, heavy sigh. He stood up. “Well, I think I better go give him a piece of my mind.”

“Dad,” she said, a note of fond exasperation in her voice, “I know you want to play the tough dad routine, but trust me. Aro is a king, he’s not scared of anyone. You have to treat him with respect. While he’s incredibly patient, the rest of the guard won’t take kindly to you disrespecting him.” 

“Who said I was going to disrespect him,” Charlie raised an eyebrow. “I’m just going to talk to him.” 

“Right,” Bella sighed. She swore that despite being a vampire, she could feel the beginnings of a headache forming. “Just don’t do anything stupid.” Bella watched him go with an exasperated smile. Some things would never change. 

“He is doing very well, all things considered,” Carlisle spoke behind her. She turned to see him watching Charlie, a contemplative expression on his face. 

“Yeah he is,” Bella agreed. “Would you like to sit?” Carlisle smiled politely and joined her on the steps. The silence between them was comfortable but heavy. 

“I can’t help but feel guilty anyways,” she admitted to her sire after a long moment. “According to Jake he was getting better. He had Billy and he had Sue, but now that future is gone, taken away by Victoria.” 

Carlisle’s voice was calm and steady as always. "I know you blame yourself for this. But what happened to your father was not your fault. It was a consequence of a choice made a long time ago. I think Charlie is exactly where he wants to be right now. Your father will find his own way through this new life. He is a strong man, Bella. He will adapt, just as you have.”

 Bella’s crimson eyes met his amber ones. "Do you think he'll be happy in Volterra?" she asked, the worry in her voice clear.

"Happiness is a choice," Carlisle replied. "He now has an eternity to make that choice. As you do. The most important thing is that you are both together, and that you have each other."

A wave of emotion washed over her. She missed this, Bella realized. She may belong in Volterra, but she missed the reassuring presence of Carlisle, who always seemed to know exactly what to say to ease her mind. She realized he wasn't so different from Aro in that regard. They both possessed a deeper understanding of people than she could ever hope to emulate. 

"Will you come back to Volterra with us?" Bella asked, though she already knew the answer before he spoke. 

He shook his head, his smile soft, “No. We will return to Vermont when you leave.” 

“Have you ever considered rejoining the Volturi?” She asked curiously. “I would imagine you could do a lot of good there.” 

“I have considered it on occasion,” Carlisle admitted, “My place at their side was once a great source of pride. I have tremendous respect for Aro and the others. The work they do is essential to both vampire and humankind. But for now, my path lies elsewhere. Though, I have learned throughout my existence that circumstances can change. My heart remains open to where our paths may lead in the future.”

A sad smile touched her lips, “I hope our paths find a way to cross again someday.”

Carlisle nodded, his gaze full of warmth. "They will," he said with quiet certainty. "I have told you this before, but it bears repeating. You are and always will be a member of this family. No distance or time can ever change that."

Bella nodded, a small smile of gratitude on her lips, and Carlisle returned it easily. Together, they watched as Charlie and Aro circled the clearing's outer perimeter, their forms moving in and out of the moonlight, speaking too quietly for either of them to hear. 

Bella let out a small, disbelieving laugh, shaking her head. "I don't even want to know what they're talking about," she admitted. "It's so... strange. I never in a million years imagined my dad would be having a private chat with Aro.” 

Carlisle's gentle smile widened as he considered her words. "Life has a curious way of defying our expectations, does it not?” 

Just then, as if an invisible thread had pulled them, both Aro and Charlie turned to look at her. Her jaw dropped open a little in surprise at their expressions. Even at this distance, Bella was drawn to Aro’s eyes. The rich, freshly fed crimson eyes of her mate. She could feel his affection, a warm and powerful current that defied the space between them, even in the midst of their conflict. 

Charlie’s eyes made her stomach twist uncomfortably. His expression was raw, a complex contradiction of emotions. In his gaze, she saw a deep nostalgia, along with a profound sadness. Yet, at the same time, there was fondness too. 

Bella watched, mesmerized, as the two men turned back to face each other, resuming their low, private conversation. She couldn’t even begin to guess what they were saying to one another. 

Carlisle hummed, “Curious indeed.” 

In the end, Jacob decided to go with them to Volterra. He truthfully had nowhere else to go anyway, and at least in Volterra he had Bella and Charlie. 

Charlie, Aro, Renata, and Alec hunted together one final time, knowing Charlie’s self control would be rather limited in the months to come. After they returned, they all moved toward the waiting black SUVs. Bella chose her seat deliberately, climbing into the vehicle with Jacob and Charlie.

Charlie’s breath shuddered between his teeth as they left behind the lush, misty forests of Forks. Above them, the sky hung heavy with clouds, and a soft rain began to fall as if mourning their departure. Bella didn’t try to reassure him with empty words, knowing there was nothing she could say to take away his pain. She settled for squeezing his hand, a silent promise that she was with him. He squeezed back just as firmly. Jacob looked oddly indifferent. Perhaps it was feigned, but his expression was carefully blank as they left Forks. 

Bella noticed Charlie’s self control begin to falter as they neared Seattle. It was much easier to remain in control while on a human diet, but Charlie was still only two days into his new life. He tensed as they pulled into the airport, their cars ushered straight to the waiting private plane. She grabbed his arm and motioned for Jacob to do the same on his other side. “Don’t worry, we’ve got you,” she whispered reassuringly. 

Charlie laughed through gritted teeth as the smell of humans filled the car. There were so many in the airport, on the tarmac, in the planes waiting for take off. 

“We just have to get on the plane,” she told him. “Once we are inside you won’t be able to smell anything, our pilot is a vampire.” 

“Well let’s go then,” he hissed, surprisingly controlled, even now. Demetri and Renata opened the doors and moved to either side of him, each taking an arm. Renata’s gaze, a combination of worry and sympathy, met his. The quiet understanding in her eyes seemed to ground him, steadying him just enough to allow them to guide him up the ramp and onto the plane.

Carlisle, Jasper, Alice and Esme met Bella and Jacob at the bottom of the stairs. Alice opened her arms, and Bella walked into them easily. “I’m going to miss you,” she whispered to her sister. 

Alice released her then with a wide grin and removed something from a bag beside her. A new phone. “Good thing you will have this then, you can call me.” 

“I’ll shatter it,” Bella laughed, “but maybe soon.” 

“I think you are more controlled than you know,” Alice winked. 

Bella hugged the others too, ending with Carlisle. “Thank you all for coming, and thank you for helping to save my dad. You have no idea how much it means to me.” She looked back and forth between them. 

“We protect our own,” Esme replied, wearing a gentle smile. 

Carlisle held something out to Jacob then. “These were left in the mailbox at our house,” he explained, handing a pile of letters over to Jacob. “I think there are two for Charlie as well.” 

Jacob's gaze dropped to the paper in his hand, his eyes scanning the familiar handwriting. A muscle in his jaw clenched. “Thank you,” he said, his voice strained. 

“Good luck,” Carlisle smiled and shook his hand. 

Bella offered them one final smile before turning. Aro waited for her at the bottom of the stairs, one, elegant hand outstretched. She took it and allowed him to escort her inside. 

The flight home was an oddly surreal experience. Bella sat with Charlie, doing her best to offer him a distraction from all that had happened. But her attention was frequently drawn to the subtle glances passing between her father and Renata. Charlie often frowned, seeming rather conflicted. Bella understood why, knowing he’d grown rather close to Sue in recent months. It couldn't be easy, loving one person, only to meet your true mate. She knew the strength of a mate bond was immense, but she also knew the depth of human love. If she met Aro while she was still in love with Edward, she didn’t think she would be able to forget that love so easily. Bella hoped, given enough time, that Charlie would be able to come to terms with his loss. 

Jacob began searching the plane for food a few hours in. Alec and Demetri made a game out of it, tossing Jacob cookies and other snacks like he was some kind of pet. Alec started calling him ‘Aro’s Hound’ soon after. The nickname made Jacob's lips curl into a dangerous smirk. "Just wait until we get there," he said, growling slightly, "Then you'll see what this hound can really do." Alec laughed, and it was the first time Bella had heard him do so. 

Aro, who sat across the aisle from them, merely sighed and shook his head, burying his attention back in a pile of reports. "Annoying children," he murmured, though a faint smile touched his lips.

A sense of relief washed over Bella. She felt lighter knowing that Jacob was already finding his place among the guard. It was also strange for her, seeing them interact, knowing there was a whole other side to the Volturi. A side where members of the guard had close friendships and relationships with one another. Friendships she would never experience with them as Aro’s mate. The separation between the sovereigns and the guard was a matter of authority and respect. It was necessary, she knew. But she still felt a pang of loneliness watching them interact. 

That feeling of loneliness quickly faded as she remembered Marcus, how they played chess together, and Athena, who seemed eager to build a friendship with her. Aro’s family was her family now, she reminded herself. They were a small, isolated group, but they were hers now, just as much as they were Aro’s. 

Hours later they landed on the airstrip outside of Volterra and Bella couldn’t help the faint smile that touched her lips as they crested the final hill toward the city. It felt good to be home. Volterra loomed in front of them, a crown jewel set amongst the rolling hills. The ancient city seemed to shimmer in the late afternoon sun, its fortress walls and medieval towers a testament to the Volturi’s eternal power. The pale, honeyed stone of the palazzo glittered, a stark, elegant contrast to the darkening sky of the early evening.

Even from a distance, Bella could already smell the fragrance of the cypress trees, the fresh sweetness of citrus, and the earthy, rich aroma of the olive groves that clung to the palazzo. After the harrowing events of the past few days, it was a comfort to see that Volterra remained unchanged. The ancient city stood as a timeless anchor, permanent, and unyielding. 

Charlie and Jacob seemed just as affected by the sights, and Bella felt a profound contentment sharing this piece of herself with them.  

Once inside the palazzo, Aro wasted no time. He summoned all members of the coven to court to formally introduce their newest members. He sat with his customary elegance upon his throne, flanked by the stoic forms of Caius and Marcus. 

Charlie exhaled nervously as dozens of formidable vampires, all draped in their varying shades of black, gray and crimson cloaks, filed silently into the great domed room. Their collective presence was a cold, powerful weight in the air. Bella didn’t think, until that moment, either Charlie or Jacob really understood the power of the Volturi. They had heard stories of course, from her, from Aro, and Demetri, but seeing the coven gathered together in one room made it real. 

Bella sent them each a reassuring smile before moving off to the side of the room, near the thrones, but not intruding, either. They had to navigate this next part on their own, hovering protectively would only hurt them. They had to be strong to earn the respect of the guard. 

There was no doubt in her mind as she watched them. As they straightened their postures and schooled their expressions, she felt a powerful surge of pride. They were her family and they were not weak. They would endure and thrive, just as she had.

Aro smiled benevolently down at them, his gaze unwavering as he steepled his hands underneath his chin. “My dear ones, our trip to Forks proved to be a fruitful one. Here before us today stands Charlie Swan, father of our very own Isabella. His immense talents will serve our coven well. And then we have Jacob Black, former alpha of a clan of shape shifting wolves. A strong and frightful warrior. He will be an essential instrument on the battlefield going forward, a weapon our enemies will not expect.”

“Hm.” That single sound from Caius sent a chill down Bella’s spine. He leaned forward on his throne, a slight sneer on his lips, eyeing Jacob with distaste. “We shall see.”

Aro calmed him quickly with a subtle wave of his hand. “And so you will, brother. I assure you, you shan't be disappointed.” Aro stood and glided elegantly down the stairs, his movements as fluid as smoke, until he was standing before Charlie and Jacob. 

​"This is an opportunity few are offered, and even fewer are truly worthy of," he stated, his voice powerful, regal. "To become one of the Volturi is a privilege that sets you apart from all other immortals. But understand this,” he warned. ”Such an honor comes with a price, an unbreakable vow.​ Your duty to the coven, to our laws will become the very core of your existence. Personal desires, ambitions, and the fleeting whims of the heart must all be laid aside, for our responsibilities extend far beyond such trivialities. We are the guardians of our kind. Your every action will be in service to this greater calling."

​He paused, his gaze sweeping over them, assessing. "And know this, too. Your commitment to us is absolute and irrevocable. Once you bind yourself to the Volturi, once you wear our crest, there is no turning back. The path you choose today will be your path forever. Think carefully, this is not a choice to be made lightly."

Charlie's face hardened with resolve, his eyes flickering to Bella where she stood off to the side. There was no questioning what he would choose, it was written plainly in his expression. “I want this,” he stated firmly. “I made my decision.”

Jacob, however, seemed less certain. A flicker of doubt crossed his features, a fleeting hesitation, before settling on his answer. “So have I,” he said, his face hardening.

Aro’s smile widened, a pleased curve of his lips. He shifted until he stood directly before Jacob. “Kneel, Jacob Black,” he commanded softly. 

Jacob obeyed, sinking to one knee at Aro’s feet, yet his chin remained high. A subtle act of defiance. He wouldn’t lose himself among the vampires, Bella knew, he wouldn’t allow it. 

Chelsea appeared beside Aro, holding a gleaming silver pendant and light gray cloak. Aro took them both, his movements precise. 

He lowered the pendant over Jacob's head. “Jacob Black, you shall become a member of I Neofiti, until such time you prove yourself worthy enough to join La Legion.” He announced, the words resonating through the chamber. “Felix shall be your guide.” Aro clasped the cloak around Jacobs shoulders. 

Aro’s gaze settled on Charlie then, and he knelt without hesitation. “Charlie Swan,” Aro began, lowering his silver pendant over his head. “Due to your unique gifts, you shall become a member of I Praetoriani , our noble guard. Alec and Jane shall be your guides.” 

Murmurs rippled through the rest of the guard as Charlie’s deep black cloak was lowered over his shoulders. To be accepted into I Praetoriani was no small thing, Bella knew. It was a rare honor, reserved for those with powerful gifts. As her father, Charlie would always command a certain level of respect. But the coven would want to see for themselves that he was truly worthy of his new position. They would test him, she knew. They would do so at their own peril. Charlie was not a man to be underestimated. 

“Rise,” Aro instructed with a grand gesture of his hands. “Rise as members of the Volturi.” He returned to this throne, a blur of movement, a hint of excitement in his crimson eyes. “Tomorrow your training begins.”

Once ensuring both Jacob and Charlie were settled in their new chambers, Bella left them, needing to address a situation of her own. 

Bella made her way through the shadowy, winding stone corridors of the palazzo. As she passed Aro’s study, she heard his voice, authoritative as he issued stern orders to an unseen agent over the phone. His words, beautiful even in their severity, echoed into the corridor, a stark contrast to the soft temptations he used to whisper to her during their shared moments of passion. She craved that, desired him, it was always there, lingering in the back of her mind. He was, and always would be, her greatest temptation. But their new life was a careful accord, built on mutual effort. She was to be queen, and she had a great deal of work to do to live up to the title, just as Aro had a great deal of work to do to be her mate. Her mission was more important than her desires.

She stopped outside of Caius’ study and knocked softly. His customary sharp voice cut through the stillness of the corridor, a single, commanding word. “Enter.”

She stepped inside to find him at his desk, completely absorbed in his work. His back was impeccably straight, his posture a study in focused elegance as a fine-tipped quill moved across a piece of parchment. The candlelight cast a stark glow on his intense features, and he didn't look up, his crimson eyes fixed on the letter before him. 

Bella closed the door behind her with a quiet click. She remained standing just in front of his desk, a silent, respectful shadow, and waited. She was there to ask a favor, and rushing Caius would only lead to a swift refusal. Bella knew that his respect had to be earned, not assumed. Their relationship had grown throughout her time in Volterra, but she was acutely aware that she still had a long way to go before he respected her as he did his brothers.

Caius signed the letter with precise, deliberate movements. A sharp contrast to Aro’s usual dramatic flourish. He then folded the parchment with efficient, methodical care before sliding it into an expensive looking envelope. He held a stick of red wax over a small candle beside him until it dripped onto the envelope. He then pressed the Volturi seal she was all too familiar with firmly into the liquid. 

Only then, as he set the letter aside, did he look up. He raised one, impeccable eyebrow. “Good evening, Isabella.” 

“Good evening,” she replied politely. 

“To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?” He asked, leaning back in his chair. 

“I have come to ask for your help,” she replied, knowing he would want her to get to the point. 

“Oh?” He tilted his head. 

Bella walked over to the windows of his study, needing a moment to gather her thoughts. She looked out at the familiar Tuscan countryside, where the last traces of daylight bled across the hills. “How much did Aro tell you of our trip to Washington?” she asked finally. 

“All of it, I would assume,” Caius replied smoothly. “As is our usual practice after one of us travels. We do not keep secrets from one another on matters of importance.”

“So he told you about our initial… confrontation with the wolves?” 

“He did,” Caius replied behind her. “The folly of your sentimentality, I trust, is quite clear to you now?”

She bristled internally at his words, but didn’t allow her emotions to show. He was right, after all. 

“I made… a grave mistake,” she admitted. “Do you remember our conversation in the gardens? When we spoke of weakness and the burden of the crown?” 

“How could I forget?” He replied, tonelessly. 

She turned back to face him, her expression hardening. "The past few days have made me realize something important about myself," she began, her voice surprisingly steady. "I realized… I am weak. Aro managed to kill two of the wolves and incapacitated a third before I even moved. I was too slow, I was completely unprepared. And yes, my shield may have saved us, but it was my fault we were there to begin with. I allowed my emotions to get the better of me, and in doing so, I nearly got Aro killed."

There was no sympathy in Caius’ gaze. Only ice. Cold and unforgiving. That look, that lack of pity was precisely why Bella had sought him out tonight. 

“And I assume you understand how catastrophic it could have been, had either one of you died?” He asked, though it was more of a statement than a question. 

Bella did understand. If she had died, Aro would have become a shell of himself, a ghost wandering the palazzo much like Marcus. No longer the king they needed him to be. And had he died … Well, the thought of a world without Aro to rule it was a terrifying prospect. Bella didn't say any of this to Caius. He could see it all in her eyes, the dark understanding of the potential consequences of her actions. He nodded, “I see that you do.” 

“That’s why I’m here,” she breathed. “I don’t want to be Aro’s weakness, I want to be his strength. I want to learn how to fight, to become disciplined. I came to ask you to teach me.” 

Caius’ face was blank of all emotion. After a long moment, his gaze narrowed. “Why me? Why not Aro? He is equally as capable as I.” 

“Aro loves me. You, on the other hand, have no such affection for me,” she stated, her gaze unwavering. “He might hesitate to push me. You will see my weaknesses and exploit them until they are gone. You won’t be kind, and that is exactly what I need.” 

He stared at her for a long, silent moment, his crimson eyes raking over her with an icy, analytical intensity. He tilted his head to the side, "Meet me in the training room in the dungeons in one hour," he said, his voice a cold whisper that promised nothing but pain. “You will meet me there every night at the same time. There we will test your newfound resolve.” 

Bella nodded, her jaw clenching. "I will be there. Thank you, Caius."

“Don’t thank me,” his lips twisted into a humorless, cruel smile. “I will break you, Isabella. You will likely come to regret this request.” 

“I won’t,” she replied, her voice firm. “It’s necessary.” 

With that, she turned to go. She paused with her hand on the door handle. Without turning back to face him, she spoke again, “I want you to know, Caius, that initially I was offended by our conversation in the garden that day. I have since come to appreciate your honesty. It was a truth I needed to hear, even if I didn’t like it at the time.” Caius said nothing to that, so she opened the door and left.

Chapter Text

If Aro was the crown of the Volturi, then Caius was undoubtedly their sword. A brutal, gleaming blade, honed by millennia of warfare, with a relentlessly sharpened edge.

Bella quickly learned that to have that brutally efficient sword focused entirely on her was an altogether humbling experience. One that made her feel exposed, weak, and vulnerable. 

Caius circled her in the training room like a lion circling its prey. She stood tall, determined not to show even an ounce of fear. “Your newborn strength will only aid you for a few more months. Once your newborn year is over, you will be on equal footing with most other vampires in terms of strength. Your advantage will end.” He continued circling her. “When that time comes, you will likely be of average strength. Compared to the likes of Felix and Santiago, you will be downright weak. Your ability to survive in a fight will come down to your skill.” 

“I have my shield,” she reminded him. 

“That you do,” he agreed, turning his back to her. His voice lowered, “But how long can you hold it?” Before she could even think, he was twisting, kicking outward, right at her head. Her shield flared to life, cold and solid. His kick rebounded, but he didn’t slow. He used his built momentum to spin and bring his other leg around for another powerful kick. She could feel his strength, his power as it landed against her shield. Again and again he twisted, kicking and pushing until she was being forced backwards, little by little. 

It didn’t take long until she found her back pressed up against the wall, her shield holding on by a thread. She felt drained, exhausted, the effort of maintaining her defense consuming her strength. He faced her then, his expression cold and unforgiving. He lifted his knee to his chest and kicked straight outward, the force of the blow shattering her shield completely. His leather boot struck the center of her chest and sent her flying hard into the wall behind her.

She gasped, sliding down the wall until she was on the floor, her body trembling with exhaustion. Caius' expression remained icy. He moved closer and crouched, resting his elbows on his knees until they were eye level. “I am helping you now, because it is my job to eliminate our weaknesses,” he said, his voice a menacing whisper. “You were correct in your assumption earlier. You are weak. By the time I’m done with you, you will either run away from Volterra screaming in terror or you will become a weapon worthy of my time. I wonder which it will be, Isabella.”

Bella grit her teeth, a surge of fury burning through her at the mere suggestion of failure. She launched herself at him and managed to land one hard, jolting strike to the center of his chest. Caius’s eyebrows shot up in a flicker of surprise as he was pushed back, but it vanished as quickly as it came. He grabbed her outstretched arm and twisted it, sending her flying across the room. 

Bella grunted as she hit the wall with a sickening thud, her body sliding to the floor once again. Caius actually laughed, the sound cold and sharp in the quiet room. But there was something oddly encouraging about it. 

"Brava, sorellina,” he said, smiling dangerously. “Again.”

The one sided battle stretched on for several hours. It was less a fight and more a merciless lesson in her weaknesses as Caius pointed out every one of her physical and mental vulnerabilities. By the time Caius ended their training, Bella was utterly exhausted from pushing her shield far beyond what she had ever thought possible.

"Same time tomorrow, Isabella," Caius stated, not bothering to look back as he glided out of the training room. 

Bella sighed, relieved as she made the trek back to her rooms. As soon as she stepped inside, she was greeted by the delicious smell of blood. Heidi waited for her, holding a human woman in her grip. “King Aro requested a meal be brought to your chambers, Vostra Maestà. He thought you might be hungry after your training.” 

Bella huffed a small laugh. Of course Aro knew about her meeting with Caius. He knew everything. It was slightly annoying, but she couldn’t find it in herself to be annoyed now, not when her throat burned from exertion. She consumed the offered meal without wasting a single drop, grateful for Aro’s foresight. 

Heidi grabbed the body to leave, but Bella stopped her with a gesture. "Heidi, bring something for Aro to drink tomorrow," she said. "I don’t want him skipping meals again."

Heidi smiled, a secretive little smile, “As you command, Vostra Maestà” 

"Thank you,” Bella said, “and one more thing," she added, her eyes landing on the chessboard still sitting in the other room from her last game with Marcus. "Where can I find Marcus’ chambers?"

Bella hesitated outside Marcus’s chambers, holding the chessboard closely to her. He had never invited her to see him, but she had grown to appreciate his calm presence and their quiet, growing friendship. She didn't want that connection to end. He had always taken the initiative to visit her. She felt it was her turn to return the gesture.

She knocked gently, but loud enough that he would hear if he were inside. 

The door creaked open slowly after several minutes. Marcus’ eyebrows twitched just barely, the closest she had ever come to seeing him look surprised. “Isabella,” he greeted, his voice calm as ever. 

She held up the chessboard slightly. "Hello, Marcus. I was hoping we could play? If you weren't busy, that is."

His lips twitched, “I am not occupied, you may come in.” He stepped back, opening the door wider.

Where Aro’s chambers were bright with the sound of his laughter and sunlight, Marcus’s felt older, deeper. It was a place of quiet. The furnishings, though grand, were softened by the passage of time. Bookshelves lined every wall, their contents spilling from the shelves, and a grand desk stood in the center, covered in reports and letters. Despite the melancholic atmosphere, the room was comfortable, a place of quiet reflection. Its hushed, organized feel reminded her of a monastery or a Buddhist temple, a place devoted to study and meditation. 

He led her through his chambers and through a set of already open, carved wooden doors. They stepped out into a small, secluded courtyard garden, more wild and intimate than the grand imperial gardens of the palazzo. Wild vines climbed the walls, and flowers were scattered throughout, growing on their own terms, rather than being carefully manicured. 

There was a soft sound of water flowing from a small fountain near the center, where a statue of a woman resided amongst the ripples. Bella smiled when she saw it, it was Didyme. 

The sun was only just beginning to rise, the horizon painted a soft, bluish purple above them. Marcus gestured for her to sit at a carved wooden table. They sat across from one another and Bella began carefully setting up the board, arranging them just as Marcus had taught her. The quiet ritual was comforting. 

Marcus watched her silently, his expression oddly content. “Your father has returned to you, sorella.” 

She nodded, “Thank you for encouraging me to ask for help. I needed to hear it.” 

“As I said, no one will fight harder for you than your mate,” Marcus replied, his voice taking on a hint of nostalgia. “Your bond with Aro has healed slightly, I see.” 

Bella made her first move, then glanced up, “I suppose. We have come to an agreement of sorts.” 

“I am glad to hear it,” he moved his pawn forward. 

“What does that mean?” She asked. “Sorella?” 

“It means ‘sister’,” Marcus replied, his gaze focused on the chessboard as he moved another piece. 

Bella couldn’t help the small smile that formed on her face. “Caius called me sorellina earlier after I punched him during our training session.” 

Marcus’s lips twitched again, amused. “Sorellina means ‘little sister’.” 

Bella’s eyebrows went up in surprise, “So in order to get Caius to see me as his sister, all I had to do was hit him?” 

“He is Caius,” Marcus replied blandly, unsurprised by his brother’s actions. Bella cracked a smile. 

They played for a while in silence. Eventually Marcus moved his rook forward, trapping her queen. "It is your move, Isabella."

She studied the board for a moment, sighing, completely at a loss. She really had a lot of work to do if she were ever going to beat Marcus. 

Marcus said. "In Italian, we call the queen the regina. Though I’m certain Aro has made this one known to you.” Marcus raised an eyebrow and Bella was glad she couldn’t blush. “A powerful piece, but never invincible." He gestured to her king. "And her king, your re, is only as safe as she makes him."

Bella considered the pieces, her mind connecting the Italian words uttered by Marcus with the figures on the board. "What about this one?" she asked, touching a pawn.

"Pedone," he supplied, his voice calm. "The foot soldier. There are many, but they all have their own part to play.” 

The game continued, but with a new layer of communication, of learning. Each time she moved a piece, Marcus would speak  its Italian name. She learned her bishop was called her alfiere, and her rook her torre. He corrected her pronunciation gently, patiently. Bella absorbed each word, eager to understand the language of the Volturi. 

“You are improving,” Marcus told her as they finished their third match. 

Bella laughed, her eyebrows raised in surprise, “You call that improvement? You just beat me in half the time it took you to win the first match.” 

His lips quirked up just barely, “Minor improvement.” 

Bella waited in Charlie’s main sitting area as he got dressed in the other room. As a member of I Praetoriani, Charlie’s chambers were opulent, though on a much smaller scale than her own or Aro’s. They were nicer than Jacob’s, whose chambers, while spacious enough, were quite simple. The higher your position in the guard, the nicer your accommodations were. Another incentive, Bella knew, to work hard and earn your place. 

Charlie emerged from his bedroom a little while later, wearing a crisp white dress shirt and fitted black trousers. He rubbed his hands together nervously in an almost human-like gesture. “How do I look?” 

"Like a vampire," she replied with a teasing smile and he did. It wasn't just his physical appearance. It was the way he carried himself, the subtle confidence that now radiated from him. Immortality had replaced his human roughness with an unnatural grace. This version of her father was stronger and more commanding, yet she still saw the familiar warmth in his red gaze.

"You look great, dad," she added, her tone softening. He was the same man she had always known, only now he possessed an elegance that truly suited him.

“Yeah,” he looked down, a hint of a smile on his face. “I miss my flannel shirts, I’m not gonna lie. But this isn’t bad.” 

While there wasn't a specific dress code within the Volturi beyond their cloaks and pendants, there was a firm expectation that you dress in a way that appropriately represented the coven's authority. Heidi, efficient as always, had filled their wardrobes with appropriate clothing before they even arrived in Volterra.

“Are you ready?” She asked. 

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” he sighed as he turned to pick up his pendant from the table. 

“Don’t let them see you afraid,” Bella said, her voice firm. “You are one of the most powerful vampires in the palazzo. Show them.”

Charlie's jaw clenched. He turned back to her and a silent understanding passed between them. He straightened his shoulders and nodded once. “I will.” 

Jacob knocked on Charlie’s door shortly after, and the three of them made their way deeper into the palazzo. 

Felix, Alec and Jane were waiting for them just outside the training room, talking to one another in excited whispers. They straightened as their small group approached and bowed respectfully to Bella. 

Behind Bella, Jacob let out an amused huff, almost a laugh. She nearly rolled her eyes. 

“Your Majesty,” Felix greeted in his characteristic deep voice. “You may follow me.” He turned and began leading them further into the dungeons, passed the training room Bella had practiced in with Caius the night before. 

“Where are we going?” She asked, not recognizing this part of the dungeons. 

“The arena,” Felix explained. “It’s much bigger than the training room.” Bella heard Charlie mutter the word ‘great’ under his breath. 

They descended another set of stone stairs, venturing deeper into the palazzo than Bella had ever gone before. The air grew colder and heavier with the scent of old stone. The narrow corridor abruptly widened and then opened entirely into a vast, cavernous space.

The arena was lit only by torchlight. The flames danced on the uneven walls, casting huge shadows that moved like ghostly apparitions. Bella could feel the tension radiating off both Jacob and Charlie. She could feel the subtle shift in their posture and the stillness betrayed their nerves.

Bella was surprised to find most of the coven already present, lining the outer walls, and more were filtering in by the second. It was quickly becoming a spectacle. It was clear everyone was eager to witness the two newest members of the Volturi in action, to see if they were worthy of their new positions. 

The three kings entered together, and whatever conversations had been taking place ceased immediately. An anticipatory hush fell over the arena. Her eyes were immediately drawn to Aro, who looked more like a vampire king in this space than ever before. He was a creature of shadow, his movements a perfect, seamless motion. He blended into the darkness behind him, making his unnaturally bright crimson eyes seem to glow with a life of their own. The moment his gaze landed on her, a jolt of uncontrolled desire shot through her, and a silent, knowing smile touched his lips. 

Bella looked away quickly, a single, sharp breath escaping her. She thought she heard a low, amused chuckle escape him then, a delicious sound that made her sigh. 

“You’re hopeless,” Jacob bent to whisper in her ear, amused. 

She elbowed him in the stomach. “Shut up,” She hissed too quietly for anyone to hear as he winced. 

Charlie merely sighed. Tired. 

The kings made their way to a raised platform above the entrance to the arena. “Do they usually watch people train like this?” Jacob asked, his eyes following the three leaders. 

Bella shook her head. "No. You guys are special." Her eyes landed on Caius, who wore his customary sneer, a permanent expression of distaste on his face. "You need to impress Caius," she continued. "He is in charge of the Volturi's defense, and he is the most skeptical of you, Jacob. He hates wolves."

“Looks like a real ray of sunshine,” Jacob bit back sarcastically.  

"You have no idea.” The memory of her own brutal training session the night before, where Caius had relentlessly beaten her again and again, was still fresh in her mind. “I can’t be here with you,” she explained, turning to look at them. “You will each have to prove yourselves on your own. Don’t let them see you falter.” 

Jacob responded with a familiar cocky smile. "Never," he said simply. Charlie remained silent, but his jaw set in a hard line and his eyes held a cold, unwavering resolve. He gave Bella a firm nod. 

“You can do this,” Bella nodded. “Show them what you are made of.” 

With that, Bella turned and began climbing the staircase to the raised platform where the kings waited. Aro was standing at the top, his amused smile warm compared the cold air of the dungeon. He met her at the final step, “May I?” He held out his hand to her. She nodded. He took her hand gently and bent to kiss her knuckles. The feeling of his lips on her skin sent a shiver through her, bringing back a wave of memories of his lips on other parts of her body. She swallowed thickly. 

Bella didn't resist as he tucked her hand into the crook of his elbow, his touch slightly possessive. He guided her forward, the sound of their footsteps on the stone echoing in the silence, until they were standing before the entire coven. 

“Buonasera, miei cari." Aro’s captivating voice echoed through the room, his crimson eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and theatrical delight. “It is a truly rare occurrence, when we welcome not just one, but two new powerful members into our ranks.” He gestured to Charlie and Jacob, allowing the coven’s collective gaze to fall upon them. “Tonight, we are privileged to witness the first demonstration of their remarkable abilities. Felix, and Jacob, if you would.” 

A hushed anticipation fell over the arena. Felix and Jacob moved to the center of the cavernous space, circling each other, their eyes meeting in an appraising stare.

Just as they took their places, Heidi was the last vampire to enter the arena. Her beauty… timeless, lethal. She moved to stand off to the side of the room, taking her place with Demetri and Renata.

Then, as if moths drawn to a flame, Jacob’s eyes met hers. A powerful connection, sharp and immediate, snapped into place between them. They both physically flinched, reeling from the shock of what just occurred. Jacob had imprinted, on a vampire, no less, and, just as impossibly, the mating bond had reciprocated from Heidi’s side. Conversation broke out among the guard as they eyed the pair. 

“How truly fascinating,” Aro breathed beside her. “Never before have I witnessed such a thing.”

A long suffering sigh escaped Caius’s lips. "Now I'm stuck with a dog forever," he muttered, his tone laced with venomous annoyance. "Did you have to bring back the mutt, Aro?"

Aro ignored him, choosing instead to whisper in her ear, “You should know, mia amata,” he said quietly, “Demetri and Heidi have been involved for quite some time.” 

Oh no. A cold dread settled in Bella's stomach. Her eyes landed on the tracker. She watched as Demetri’s gaze shifted back and forth between Jacob and Heidi, his handsome features turning to stone. He let out a sniff of contempt before he unclipped his midnight black cloak and handed it to Santiago.

With a hunter's unsettling grace, he moved forward, his hands clasped casually behind his back. He joined Felix and Jacob at the center of the arena, his icy eyes never once leaving Jacob's face, a silent promise of the pain to come. A subtle gesture of his wrist sent a smirking Felix blurring to the side of the room, leaving Demetri and Jacob at the center of the area instead. 

Bella saw Jacob glance at Heidi, only to find her watching the scene with a hint of amusement. Heidi crossed her arms over her chest, her expression challenging and her eyebrow raised as if to say, ‘ Well? Are you worthy?’

Caius leaned forward, his earlier annoyance replaced by a sharp, eager anticipation. "Well, this ought to be good," he murmured, a cold smile touching his lips. It was a sentiment shared by everyone in the arena. The entire coven was watching intently, waiting to see what would happen when a shifter went up against one of the Volturi’s highest ranking guards. 

Jacob’s cocky smirk made a reappearance right before he shifted. There was a collective murmur of excitement through the gathered vampires as Jacob transformed into an enormous russet wolf. 

Charlie glanced up at her from where he stood alone along the wall, a complex expression on his face. It was a mix of weary amusement, as if he couldn't quite believe the drama unfolding before him. But beneath it all, Bella could see a current of worry for Jacob. A feeling mirrored in her own expression, she was certain. 

“Demetri must know it’s not Jacob’s fault,” she whispered to Aro. “You can’t control who your mate is.” 

“No, you cannot,” Aro agreed, his voice a low hum. “In this case, cara mia, this is not a matter of fighting for Heidi’s hand, as you might think. This is a matter of pride.”

He gestured towards Demetri. “He is an established, high-ranking member of our coven. Jacob is young and new. Even if the boy ultimately ‘walks away with the girl,’ as one might say, Demetri has an obligation to prove to our coven that he is the stronger of the two. Think of this as... damage control.” Aro's gaze swept over the vampires below, “The guard are always vying for better positions in the coven. This is Demetri’s way of maintaining his.” 

Aro’s words did nothing to reassure her. The Volturi were a pack of lions, she thought, a pack of sophisticated, powerful lions, but lions no less. Their social structure was based on loyalty, intelligence, and displays of dominance.

“Don’t let them kill one another,” she urged, the words a desperate plea.

He gave her a calm, knowing smile. “Renata is on hand to intervene, should the situation turn… heated.” 

“Right,” she breathed, squeezing his arm a little tighter. 

The space between them crackled with energy. Demetri stood perfectly still, his hands clasped behind his back, while Jacob circled him, a low growl rumbling in his chest. The contrast was stark. The wild, untamed power of a wolf against the cold, elegant precision of a vampire.

Jacob lunged first, his immense form a powerful projectile. He was a force of nature, faster than any human could comprehend, with crushing strength. But Demetri was a master of his craft. He didn't move an inch until the last possible second, and then, with a flicker of motion, he sidestepped the attack. He spun, clamping a hand around his massive neck and twisting him to the floor. Jacob landed with a thud, a frustrated snarl escaping his throat as Demetri’s grip held him pinned. He released his hold, and they both reset to their starting positions.

Jacob was smarter this time. He feinted left, trying to confuse his opponent. He was learning, adapting. He shot forward again, aiming for a different angle, a different point of attack. But Demetri's reactions were flawless, his movements impossibly fast. He was always one step ahead. As Jacob’s jaws snapped at the empty air, Demetri was already behind him, his arm now wrapped around Jacob's throat. The hold was firm, lethal. If this were a real fight, Jacob would be dead.

The third time, Jacob didn't even get close. Frustration and a flash of rage fueled his charge, making him more predictable. Demetri didn’t even bother to dodge. He simply met the charge head on, his movements a devastating blur. He slammed Jacob’s head against the cold stone floor, then pinned him beneath a knee with such force that the stone cracked. Jacob's form was too large to be held down completely, but Demetri’s position left no room for doubt. The fight was over.

Demetri held Jacob under his knee. He leaned forward so their faces were inches apart. Jacob snarled, but Demetri’s expression was blank, entirely devoid of anger. "You rely on brute strength and speed," he said, his voice cold and clear. "But you do too much. The hunter must always be calmer than the prey. There are no wasted movements in a hunt. You are too wild."

The training session continued like this for a half hour, Demetri pinning Jacob, then calmly lecturing him on his flaws. Despite Bella’s initial worries, she could see that Jacob was improving. With every fight his movements became more refined, less wasteful. He began anticipating Demetri’s moves. Instead of being immediately pinned, Jacob was able to hold his own longer than before. The rest of the Volturi watched intently. At the end of the session, they nodded, seemingly satisfied with the display.

Demetri turned away from Jacob and rejoined the rest of the coven, head held high, his back straight. There was no questioning the tracker’s obvious dominance. 

Jacob didn’t seem offended by the session, as he might have been once upon a time. If anything, he looked contemplative as he left the arena. He returned shortly after in human form, wearing a different tailored outfit, and retook his place next to Charlie. Heidi was watching him with a contemplative expression of her own, though there was still a hint of a challenge in her eyes, Bella noted. Heidi wouldn’t make it easy for Jacob, that was certain. But perhaps that's exactly what he needed, Bella thought with a smile. Someone to put him in his place.

Caius hummed as Jacob reentered the arena to stand beside Charlie. He studied Jacob with the detached curiosity of a scientist observing an experiment. It was a cold gaze, but Bella decided it was an improvement over the animosity he had displayed before.

Aro let out a delighted laugh, a sound that drew the coven’s attention back to him. “Ottimo!” he declared. “And now, Charlie Swan, father of my dearest Isabella, please take your place. Santiago, Felix, and Austra, join him.”

Bella’s head snapped up, “Three?” She hissed, furious. “That’s hardly fair.” 

“Charlie has more to prove,” Aro murmured. He raised an attractive eyebrow. “Watch, mia amata. Have faith.” 

"If he gets seriously hurt," she growled dangerously, "you're going to be facing me in that arena."

"Good," Caius grumbled, his words barely audible to them. "It's about time someone put Aro in his place."

Aro leaned closer, his lips brushing the shell of her ear. "It's a date," he whispered, a hint of genuine amusement in his tone. 

A low growl rumbled in her chest. "I promise you, you will not enjoy it," she seethed, turning her head to glare at him. Marcus made a small sound of amusement beside her. 

"On the contrary," Aro’s smile widened, a flash of pure, predatory delight in his eyes. "I think I would very much enjoy being on the receiving end of your fury."

Incensed, she dropped Aro’s arm and took a step closer to Marcus. Without a word, Marcus took her hand and gently tucked it into the crook of his elbow. “Peace,” he told her quietly, his voice a calm and steady balm to her fury. “Watch now. Aro is correct, your father has much to prove. Believe in his strength.” 

So she forced herself to take a deep, calming breath and turned back to watch the scene below. The guard were watching intently, their bodies still as the three vampires began to circle Charlie. A small part of her, the logical part, agreed with Aro. If Charlie could face them, he would earn the respect of the guard. After all, the three vampires had the advantage of skill and experience, but Charlie was gifted. He could handle it. The other part of her. The daughter. Worried still. 

Aro grabbed her arm carefully, pulling her away from Marcus and back against his side. "I would never intentionally hurt your father, Isabella," he said, a reassuring smile on his lips. "Fear not. Renata stands by." And Renata was there, hovering just near the edge of the crowd, looking just as nervous as Bella felt.

Bella sighed and resigned herself to watch the fight. 

Felix was the first to attack, a powerful wall of muscle almost too fast for Bella to see. Charlie, while unpracticed compared to the centuries old vampire, had good reflexes and a newborn vampire’s senses to back it up. He sidestepped and threw his hand outward, stopping Felix dead in his tracks. He closed his fist, then swung his hand outward with a sharp, forceful motion, sending Felix flying clear across the arena. Felix hit the opposite wall just below them with a jarring thud. 

Caius let out a small sound of satisfaction.

Santiago and Austra couldn't hide their astonishment as they watched Felix jump to his feet. A collective sound of interest rippled through the guard. 

Felix recovered quickly, and the three vampires resumed circling Charlie. They moved with a new caution, their earlier eagerness gone. Charlie watched them carefully, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. Santiago made to lunge, a quick feint meant to distract Charlie for just a moment so Austra could make her move. She made to grab his arm, but quickly found herself trapped in his invisible grip. Charlie gritted his teeth and swung her around, throwing her right into Santiago so both vampires went flying across the chamber.

Instead of waiting for Felix to attack again, Charlie extended his hand toward him. He closed his fist and raised it into the air. Felix went with it, held aloft by an invisible force. Charlie maintained his hold on the struggling Felix even while shielding himself from Santiago and Austra, who had resumed trying to reach him. 

They simply couldn't touch him.

Bella could see the strain on her father. His fist, holding the massive vampire in the air, was beginning to shake. She remembered what Aro had told her, that using an ability was like building muscle, or building up the endurance to run a marathon. It took time and vigorous training to be able to use your ability for extended periods of time. She had experienced this herself with Caius just the night before. The longer she held her shield, the more exhausted she became.

It was impressive that Charlie had been able to use his ability as long as he had. Thankfully, before his grip on his gift failed entirely, Aro ended the fight. “Marvelous, absolutely marvelous,” he grinned, clapping his hands together once. “Yes that is quite enough for one day.”

Even Caius couldn’t deny the truth. He nodded once, a rare gesture of approval for Charlie. Bella let out a long breath, a sigh of relief. She watched as Charlie released Felix and walked across the arena, completely unharmed, to retake his place with Jacob. There was a newfound confidence in his step. He had faced three of the Volturi’s strongest vampires and won without much effort. The guard was impressed, their newfound respect for him evident in the way their gazes now lingered on him.

Bella couldn’t help but smile slightly. Aro noticed, his eyes gleaming with a knowing light. “As I said, cara mia,” he murmured. “Have faith.” He winked. 

The next weeks passed by quickly. In the early mornings, as the sun was just beginning to crest in the sky, Bella would make her way to Marcus’ chambers. There, she and Marcus would play chess in the garden as she learned Italian. She was picking up the language much faster than she was picking up chess, much to Marcus’ quiet amusement. Though she had yet to beat him in a match, her understanding of the game had deepened significantly.

"Maybe in a thousand years I will beat you," she teased him.

"Perhaps," he smiled, a genuine but deeply sad expression on his face.

Her training with Caius was also progressing quickly. Though he allowed her to use her shield during their first session, he forbade its use during their following sessions, stating she needed to learn how to fight properly first, in case a battle raged on for hours and she needed rest. 

“Immortal battles are unlike human battles,” he explained late one night. “Immortal battles can stretch on for days without end. Often times they continue until one side is dead or captured.” 

“By immortal battles, do you mean battles with other vampires? Or werewolves?” She asked. 

Caius sneered at the mention of werewolves. “Both.” 

Athena joined their lessons starting the second week. After a particularly brutal lesson from Caius that left her on the floor, Bella looked up to find Athena leaning against the doorway. She was a vision of serene beauty, her crimson eyes holding a kindness that seemed at odds with the severity of her husband.

Athena smiled kindly. “I heard my brute of a husband has been teaching you how to fight?” she asked, her voice soft.

Caius crossed his arms over his chest and rolled his eyes in exasperation, a gesture that made Bella laugh as she pushed herself to her feet. “He is an excellent teacher,” Bella replied, and it was true. Under Caius’s tutelage, she had come farther than she imagined possible, learning to fight with a ferocity she never knew she possessed.

“That’s good,” Athena said, moving into the room. “He may be blunt, but his methods are effective.” She paused, “Show me what you have learned.” 

Oddly enough, Bella felt a greater need to impress Athena than she did Caius. She moved into the defensive position Caius had taught her, raising her arms to block any oncoming attacks. Athena moved with confidence towards her, stopping just a few feet away. Caius leaned against the far wall with his arms crossed over his chest. He watched them with a slight smirk on his face.

Bella, using the skills Caius had taught her, attacked first, conducting a series of complicated lunges and kicks. But Athena didn't attack. Instead, she moved with a hypnotic grace, a blur of graceful counters that turned Bella’s own momentum against her. Athena never made a single offensive move. She simply deflected and redirected Bella's attempts to strike. All it took was a quick deflection, Athena redirected Bella's next attack, twisting her arm and pinning her to the ground before Bella even realized what had happened. It was a flawless display of control.

"You fight like Caius," Athena said, her voice calm as she helped Bella to her feet. "He teaches his warriors to fight like hammers, to break the opponent's defense and find the quickest path to victory. That is a valuable skill, but it is not enough. Not for you." She demonstrated a slower, more deliberate movement, her body a perfect balance of strength and flexibility. "We are not hammer’s, Isabella, we are daggers, slight and deadly. Subtle.” Athena helped her adjust her stance. “You have the strength. Now you must learn to conserve it, to turn your opponent's aggression into their own undoing. Let’s go again.”

Bella barely saw Aro over the next month. He gave her the space she asked for, giving her time to think, and she, in turn, was working hard to grow into the queen he needed her to be. She could now hold crude conversations in Italian, and Marcus had begun teaching her Latin using his unusual yet effective method.

She wasn’t the strongest warrior, or the most skilled, but she was beginning to hold her own, little by little. Training with both Caius and Athena, and practicing with Charlie and Jacob had helped immensely. 

Both Jacob and Charlie were growing into capable warriors themselves. For Jacob, it was second nature. He was learning quickly and using his training sessions to try to impress Heidi, who had yet to reciprocate his advances. It was a strange game they were playing, one Bella couldn’t even begin to understand.

Renata and Charlie seemed to have hit a roadblock of sorts. As far as Bella could tell, they weren’t speaking to one another. At least her own love life wasn’t the only one on hold, she thought to herself. 

They were hopeless, all three of them. 

Bella walked into Charlie’s room one night to find him hunched over his desk, holding two unopened letters in his hands.

“Hi, dad,” she said quietly.

Charlie sighed and dropped the letters onto the wood. "I can't open these without tearing them to shreds," he laughed, a little painfully. "Though I'm not sure if I'm ready to read them anyway."

“Do you want me to open them for you?” she asked, thinking she could at least manage that much.

He was quiet for a long time, thinking. Eventually he nodded, a quiet surrender. "Yeah, alright."

Bella took the first letter, the one addressed from Billy to Charlie, and tore open the envelope. She very carefully pulled out the letter and opened it flat on his desk, taking care not to read it to maintain Charlie’s privacy. She did the same with the second letter, a letter from Sue. She left a moment later, to give him privacy to read them.

The next day, she found Charlie in the palazzo’s garden, a profound sadness clouding his eyes. She sat down beside him on the bench and took his hand in her own. “I’m here if you want to talk,” she told him, her voice full of concern.

He sighed and shook his head. “It’s just… Sue. She was there for me when… you died. I don’t regret what I’ve become, but I regret that I didn’t get the chance to say goodbye properly. I don’t know what I would have done without her support. And now, there's Renata.” He dropped his gaze. “She seems nice, and there’s this… connection between us, that makes me want to be around her all the time. But part of it feels like a betrayal, you know?”

“Was Sue angry?” Bella asked. “In her letter?” 

“No,” Charlie said, shaking his head again. “She was kind and understanding, as always. Which only makes it harder.”

“I’m sorry, dad,” she said, her heart aching for him. “I can’t begin to imagine how hard that must be for you.”

He sighed, looking up to stare at the orange evening sky. “I don’t know where to go from here.”

“I’m not exactly an expert,” she laughed, thinking of her own complicated relationship with Aro. “But… I don’t think Sue would want you to torture yourself over this. And perhaps you don’t have to rush into anything with Renata. Maybe you could start simple, by just being friends.”

He considered her words for a long, silent minute. “Yeah, maybe I could.” 

“It certainly couldn’t hurt,” Bella smiled. 

One night, after returning from a grueling session with Caius, she found a neatly packaged letter just outside her door, a single rose resting on top.

Bella held the rose to her nose, inhaling its beautiful scent as she broke the delicate wax seal. Unfolding the paper carefully, she read the letter written in Aro’s familiar, elegant scrawl.

Dearest Isabella, 

The situation in Slovakia requires my attention. I leave tonight and will return in one week's time. 

With all my love, 

Aro

She spent the first day worrying constantly. She knew he had the guard with him, but even so, she couldn’t help her concern. The distance between them, through their bond, was deeply uncomfortable. She wished more than ever that she could call him, if only to make sure he was alright.

Driven by a restless need for reassurance, Bella found herself removing Alice’s gift to her, the new cell phone, from its box. She moved slowly, deliberately, using every bit of concentration she had to charge the device and turn it on without breaking it. She wasn’t surprised, but was deeply grateful, to find Aro’s number already entered in the phone. Alice, at it again.

She debated calling him, her thumb hovering over the dial button. Would he be annoyed? Was it even appropriate to contact him while he was on a mission? What if he was busy? 

Bella decided to take the risk. If he didn’t answer, so be it. She carefully pressed the button to call and listened to it ring. Once, twice, a third time, then a click. 

“King Aro speaking.” 

His voice was stern, authoritative. The sound of it made her smile. “Hello King Aro.” 

“Isabella.” His voice changed, taking on a fond, curious tone. “Hello, mia amata. To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?” 

“I…” she hesitated. “I was worried.” 

His deep chuckle filled her ear, and the sound of it sent a wave of warmth through her stomach. "I have missed the sound of your voice, cara mia," he said, the words an intimate confession. 

“I miss you too,” her lips turned up into a smile. “Is everything going well?” she asked, the question laced with genuine concern.

“As well as can be expected, given the situation,” he sighed, his voice taking on a more resigned tone. “We expected to walk into another rogue vampire, but instead, we came across a rogue werewolf.”

Bella sucked in a sharp breath. “A werewolf? A real one?”

“Indeed,” Aro replied, his voice a low hum. “He’s dead now, thankfully, with the help of Jane and Felix. He appeared to be a solo traveler who got a little too carried away with his hunting. That’s the problem with werewolves, you see. They have no control once they shift with the moon. We will remain for a few more days to ensure there weren't any others, but as of now, the threat is extinguished.”

“Good,” she breathed. 

“I have to go now,” Aro said quietly. “There is still much work to be done. I will return as soon as I am able.” 

“Promise?” She said, hating how needy she sounded. 

“With all that I am,” he replied. “Goodnight, mia amata.” 

“Goodnight,” she whispered, hanging up. 

“You worry,” Marcus noted, moving his rook, his torre, vertically across the board. 

“Aro is supposed to return tonight.” She explained, her eyes fixed on the board. “I worry that he won’t, that the situation will require him to stay there longer.” 

“You miss him, and yet you avoid him still.” 

They played in silence for a long while, Bella thinking over his words. “I feel that to forgive him is to betray Didyme, and also, I don’t think I am ready to stand by his side as queen.”

“Even now? After all your hard work?” Marcus raised an eyebrow.

“It doesn’t feel like enough,” she breathed, her gaze dropping to the pieces on the board. “I don’t know if it will ever be enough. I feel… Inadequate.”

Marcus looked at her, his expression a mix of understanding and sorrow. "My dear, being a king or a queen isn't about having all the knowledge. It's about having the courage to stand strong and make decisions regardless. You have the determination, you understand the importance of your role. That is enough. He has waited a long time for you, and he will continue to wait, but I do not believe it is right to deny your bond for the sake of the past."

“Not even for Didyme?” Bella asked quietly, her eyes flicking to the statue in the fountain to their right.

“Didyme loved Aro,” Marcus said, his voice tinged with an ancient sadness. “She would not want her memory to be a cage for either of your happiness. Grief is a heavy burden, but love is a way to honor it.”  

“I can see that he has changed,” she admitted softly. “He saved my life, Marcus, and he saved my father. He helped us when he didn’t have to. I want to forgive him.”

Marcus studied her, his eyes knowing. “But you are afraid.”

“Yes,” she nodded, the word a whisper. “I am afraid.”

“To love is to surrender yourself,” Marcus said. “To love another is to make yourself vulnerable. The question is whether you have the courage to embrace that vulnerability. To choose it freely.” 

"L'amore è una cosa complicata,” she replied. 

Marcus nodded, “L'amore è la nostra condanna più dolce."

Bella spent the hours until Aro’s return in the training room, running through drills Athena showed her. Thinking. Thinking about Aro, her love for him, his love for her. Didyme. The crown. All of it. 

“You’re distracted, sorellina.” She turned to find Caius walking into the room. “You’re dropping your elbow again, discipline, Isabella,” he warned. 

She fixed her stance, and they immediately began sparring. Bella lost track of time, absorbed in the rhythm of the fight. As time went on, she noticed more vampires filtering into the training room. Various members of the guard came to watch two of their leaders train, as they often did. She noticed Jacob and Charlie enter the room at some point, too, but before she could acknowledge it, Caius had her pinned.

She growled in frustration, a low sound rumbling in her chest. She jumped up, ready to restart the match. But then… Bella could feel him before she saw him. The air in the room seemed to shift, the guard straightened their postures. 

Aro entered the room, his hands linked casually behind his back. The corners of his lips were turned up in a subtle smile as he took in the scene before him. “Perhaps you should pick on someone your own size, brother,” he said, his eyes meeting Bella’s. 

Caius scoffed, “Gladly.” He gestured toward the space in front of him. “Shall we?” 

Bella’s eyes lingered on Aro as she moved to stand beside Jacob and Charlie.  A murmur of excitement made its way through the room. Apparently it was a rare thing for Aro and Caius to fight, especially in front of the guard. A few of them took out their phones and began texting others. 

Aro removed his suit jacket and began rolling up the sleeves of his dress shirt. She watched his hands, entranced, as the lean, muscled lines of his forearms came into view. The still fresh scar on his arm was in full view, its paleness stark against his skin. It made him look all the more dangerous. 

Jacob leaned over to whisper in her ear. “You’re drooling, Bells.” 

Bella nudged him with her elbow. “As if you’re any better when Heidi is around. You pant after her like an actual dog, Jake.” 

“She’s a goddess. Can you blame me?”

“Definitely not. Can you blame me?” she retorted, raising an eyebrow at him.

Aro moved to stand in front of Caius. He looked every inch the king he was. Every movement was deliberate and weighted with power. His back was impossibly straight, his expression calm and utterly confident. As he and Caius began to circle one another, Bella couldn't tear her eyes away.

Jacob sighed, “No I guess I can’t.” 

Charlie sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. 

More vampires began filtering into the training room, and excited gleam in their eyes. They hugged the outside walls of the room. Aro noticed and smirked, “It seems we have attracted quite a crowd.” 

“Hm,” Caius glanced around the room, unbothered by how many vampires were present. “Good. All the more witnesses to watch me beat you, brother.” 

A ripple of low laughter went through the room as vampires began to place bets.

“My money is on Caius,” Jacob whispered. 

Bella said nothing, her eyes fixed on Aro. She knew Caius was a formidable fighter. She had witnessed it often enough during their training sessions. But she also knew not to underestimate her mate.

They moved simultaneously. Two ancient predators with thousands of years of battle experience, equally matched. The fight was a blur of motion, nearly too fast for most of the gathered vampires to follow. The only sound was the soft thud of their feet on the stone floor, the hiss of air as they spun past each other, and the sharp, loud crack of a punch or kick meeting its mark. Bella struggled to keep up, even with her vampire senses.

Caius was the first to land a real blow, his movements a sudden flurry of aggression. He spun with a powerful, low kick that connected squarely with Aro’s chest. Aro went sliding back across the floor, his feet a blur as he dug them in to stop his backward momentum. The gathered vampires let out a collective gasp, but Aro didn’t hesitate for a second. With a fluid grace, he launched himself back into the fight, his movements now a little faster, a little more precise.

The battle raged on for what felt like an eternity, a mesmerizing display of strength and skill. Bella, however, couldn't tear her eyes away from Aro. To her, it was more than just a fight. It was a beautiful, violent ballet between two kings, two brothers. Aro, in all his raw power, was utterly compelling, and she found herself captivated by the lethal elegance of her mate as he fought. 

Bella saw it first, a subtle shift in Aro's posture. He ducked under a wide, swinging punch from Caius, then with a sudden burst of speed, he twisted Caius' arm behind his back, pressing him hard to the floor. 

"I yield," Caius hissed in pain as Aro’s grip tightened. "You were lucky.” 

“Believe what you must, Caius.” Aro smirked and released him, his eyes finding Bella’s across the room.

Caius jumped to his feet, a mischievous glint in his crimson eyes. “Perhaps Isabella would like a turn with you, brother. Hm?”

Bella crossed her arms over her chest, a smirk on her face. Aro smiled a slow, dangerous smile, his eyes never leaving hers. 

Jacob snorted from beside her. “You’re in for it now.”

Bella stepped forward, taking her place where Caius stood only moments before. She wasn’t one to back down from a challenge. 

She moved into a defensive stance, one Athena taught her. But Aro wasn't like Caius, or even Athena. He didn't rush in with brute force. Instead, he moved around her, a slow, mesmerizing orbit. She struck, and he spun, effortlessly catching her wrist and pulling her close, a smile playing on his lips as he dipped her into a waltz. She tried to pull away, but his grip was impossibly tight, and he only laughed, releasing her just as she was about to kick him. He moved back a few feet, his eyes gleaming with amusement as Bella lunged again.

Aro's movements were an elegant dance, a seduction rather than a fight. He met her every move with a calculated touch, never once hitting her, simply redirecting her aggression with a forceful parry here, a playful twist there. He pulled her into a waltzing position again, raising her hand to his lips while his other went to her waist, his grip firm and possessive. His eyes filled with laughter as she growled her frustration. She managed to break free, twisting to grab his throat, squeezing slightly as they spun around one another. Aro's deep, rich laughter filled the room as he broke away from her.

Bella launched another strike, but this time, there was a sly curve to her lips. Aro's amusement was intoxicating, and she couldn't help but be pulled in, her own playful grin mirroring his.

Aro didn't just parry. He met her hand mid air, not with a block, but with an intertwining of their fingers, squeezing tightly, drawing her closer for a breathless moment. He spun her, their bodies brushing, a whisper of contact that sent a shiver of anticipation down her spine. When she pulled away, a soft laugh escaped her, a sound that delighted Aro, whose eyes gleamed with triumphant amusement. He led her into a series of quick, playful turns, each one designed to disarm and delight, his touch firm yet agile. She realized he was controlling every movement, every step, and she was allowing it. Enjoying it more than she would ever admit. 

It was a slow seduction, an effective one, but she wasn’t powerless. This time, when Aro reached for her, spinning her around, so her back was to his chest, she didn't resist. Bella gave into his rhythm, moving with him as he led the dance. He twisted her around again, and her eyes locked on his, a playful challenge now on her face. The coven watched in stunned silence as the violent sparring match became a beautiful, captivating dance.

Aro's eyes glinted as he pulled her closer, his lips just inches from hers. He was caught in the moment, seduced by her submission. 

As she saw his focus shift, his eyes darkening with intent, Bella threw her shield at him, knocking him off balance just enough to twist him around and pin him on his knees, his hands caught in her tight grip, locked behind his back. 

Caius barked out a laugh, sharp and smug. His eyes, full of knowing triumph, flickered between Aro and Bella, as if he had predicted this outcome. 

It was Aro’s fault really. He should have known Caius taught her not to fight fair. 

Aro didn’t seem bothered. He threw his head back and laughed, a full, rich sound. He twisted his head to look at her, eyes dark, lips twisted into an amused smirk. "Not the first time I’ve been on my knees for you, mia regina," he whispered, his eyes fixed on hers.

Somewhere in the room, Bella heard Jacob laugh and Charlie sigh. 

Bella huffed a laugh, shaking her head as she released him. "I win," she said, a mischievous smirk on her face. She turned and walked out of the room, her steps smooth and confident.

She didn’t get far. She barely made it out of the dungeons before Aro was on her, pressing her body against the cool stone wall. 

Aro’s eyes were black, even in the darkness of the corridor they found themselves in. “Such a clever queen you are, mia amata,” he purred, leaning forward until his lips hovered above her jaw. “Using my desire against me.”

A part of her was truly scared then. She wasn’t scared of Aro, but of herself. Of how much she wanted him, of how desperately she wanted to give in, to return to the comfort of his embrace, to the blissful touch of her mate. Bella knew Aro would never be a good man. She would be naive to expect that of him, especially after all he had done. And yet, she couldn't deny that he cared for her and his family, that he had vowed to protect them. That he had saved her life, even knowing he may die in the process and leave his kingdom behind. 

Bella could feel Aro’s desperation, an undeniable tension that radiated from his body. Every muscle was rigid, every breath carefully controlled as he held himself back, waiting for her to voice her consent, or her rejection. 

She remembered Marcus’s words. Perhaps it was time to stop fighting. Perhaps it was time to accept her vulnerability, to surrender to the dangerous, compelling pull of their bond. It wasn't about giving in. It was about accepting who they both were. He was a king, flawed in his ambition, monstrous in his power, and she was his queen, equally flawed in her stubbornness, her inexperience, and her recklessness. They were not two perfect halves of a whole, but two broken pieces that fit together in a way no one else could understand, or ever would. They were trying, and that had to count for something. The realization was dark, and complicated, but in it, she found a strange truth. 

If Marcus, who had lost everything, could forgive Aro, so could she. 

Bella sighed and tilted her head back, a silent invitation. A surrender. He pressed closer, and she shuddered in his grip, feeling the lean planes of his body against hers for the first time in months. Aro’s lips moved from her jaw to her neck, his breath a soft caress against her skin as a pleased, possessive rumble vibrated in his chest. One of his hands clenched the wall above her head, the other moved to her waist, his grip firm. A shiver ran through her, and she had to struggle to form a coherent thought. 

“Perhaps we should play a game,” she whispered, her voice a little breathless. She didn't want to make it easy for him. Perhaps Heidi was onto something with Jacob. Maybe Aro needed to work for it. Maybe they both deserved a bit of fun after all that had happened. After all, Aro adored games. He was a master of them, always pushing boundaries and reveling in the tension of a good chase. It would be a playful duel of wills. 

Aro stilled, a low rumble of amusement in his chest. He lifted his head just enough to meet her gaze, his eyes still a fathomless black. He raised his eyebrows, “A game? How thrilling, mia amata,” he murmured, his tone full of anticipation. “What do you suggest?”

Bella met his gaze, a playful challenge in her own. Her hands moved slowly from his shoulders, trailing down his lean torso until they rested lightly on his belt. “A game of seduction,” she whispered. “To see which one of us will give in first.”

Aro grinned, his eyes trailing the length of her body, a silent, knowing acknowledgment of her challenge. "I see."

His lips returned to her neck, leaving a scorching trail that made her knees weak. "Are there rules in this game?" he murmured against her skin, pulling away just far enough to ask the question before returning to his dark, intoxicating attentions, as if he planned to win now. 

Bella pulled on his belt, yanking him closer until she could feel the full weight of his body against hers, every bit of his substantial arousal. One of his thighs shifted between hers, a deliberate pressure that pushed her further into the wall. She gasped, a low, breathless sound at the unexpected, delicious sensation. Her breath hitched in her throat as she realized she would lose if they continued on like this. 

“No touching,” she whispered, her voice barely a sound. “That’s the only rule.”

He chuckled darkly. “Oh, how cruel you are, mia regina.” He nipped playfully at her neck one last time before pulling away from her. She instantly missed his warmth. “If you insist.” He stared at her for a long moment, his black eyes flickering up and down her form. “Let the games begin.”

Chapter Text

After the training room, Jacob found her an hour later in the library. His eyes widened when he saw her. “What are you doing here?” 

“Reading?” Bella replied, carefully turning a page in her history book. She finally had enough control to engage in her favorite pastime. “What does it look like I’m doing?” 

Jacob gaped at her and dropped into the chair across from her. He leaned forward to whisper, “I expected you to be locked away with Mr. Dark Vampire King in his bedroom, Bella. I wasn’t even the one being seduced back there, but hell, even I would have slept with him afterwards. I think almost everyone in that room would have. And you just… walked away?”

Bella swallowed thickly, the memory of their… heated encounter in the corridor flashing through her mind.

“You wanted to,” Jacob said, a wide grin spreading across his face. “So why didn’t you?”

“I don't kiss and tell,” she said, glowering at him. “Maybe you should worry more about your own love life.”

“My love life?” He leaned backwards and laughed. “What love life? Heidi won't even look at me.”

“Maybe you're not trying hard enough to earn her attention,” Bella said with a smirk.

“Is that what you're doing to him?” Jacob smirked back, “Making him work for it? Clever.”

Bella glanced at Jacob's outfit, noting his slightly wrinkled dress shirt. “You know, if you want Heidi to give you the time of day, maybe you should dress the part. Have you seen Demetri?”

“Yeah, that guy dresses like a runway model and can kick my ass,” Jacob grumbled, dropping his chin in his hand. “Why wouldn't she want him?”

“He's not her mate,” Bella smirked. “You are. Now you just have to make it worth her time.” An idea began to form in her head. “Maybe we should go on a little shopping trip.” Normally she would ask Heidi for help regarding wardrobe issues, but in this case… “I know just the person to ask for help.”

The next day, she knocked on the door to Aro’s study. Stepping inside when he bid her to enter. 

He smiled when he saw her, “Admitting defeat before we have even begun, darling?”

“You wish, Caro,” Bella smiled sweetly. “No, I wanted to let you know that Jacob and I would like to go to Florence today. Alice is meeting us there for a little shopping trip.”

“Shopping,” he repeated, raising an eyebrow. “You hate shopping.”

"Not for me, for Jacob,” she replied, smirking. “For Heidi.”

“Ah,” he said, a slow smile spreading across his lips as he pulled out his phone to send a text. “There will be a car waiting for you downstairs, mia amata. Jane and Felix will join you.”

He stood from his desk and stepped close to her, his eyes flickering up and down her form appreciatively. She wasn't wearing anything spectacular, just a simple, dark, fitted cashmere sweater and tailored pants, but his gaze made her feel more beautiful than any ball gown ever could. She knew he didn’t particularly care what she wore. She could probably wear a ratty t-shirt and jeans, and he wouldn’t care. But as a new thought sparked in her mind, a subtle smile touched her lips. Maybe while they were out today, she would find something… special for him. 

“I have a gift for you,” Aro said. I was going to wait until your coronation, but since you are going out on your own, today… this will offer you protection, should you need it.”

He turned and reached into his desk drawer, pulling out a black velvet box. He opened it towards her, revealing a golden Volturi crest identical to his in every way. She inhaled sharply and looked up at him. “Are you sure?”

“You are my mate, Isabella,” he smiled, “This marks your place as such. I have never been more certain of anything.”

Bella huffed a laugh as he took the crest and lowered it over her head, the cool gold settling against her skin. "You don't play fair."

“You never said we had to play fair,” he grinned, his eyes gleaming with amusement. He glanced down, admiring the crest. “It suits you, mia amata. Wear it always.”

“I will,” she promised, smiling, wishing already that she could kiss him.

Aro then slipped a credit card into her hand. “Keep this, and buy yourself something nice while you are out.” 

“I'm not one for shopping, as you mentioned earlier,” she sent him a crooked smile. 

“You are my mate,” he reminded her. “Buy yourself whatever you like. Money is no issue.”

He then grabbed a black wool coat from a small wardrobe in the corner. He draped it over her shoulders, a slight smile on his lips, “It's cold, cara mia, humans wear coats this time of year.”

She slipped her arms into the sleeves and wrapped it tightly around her. It was slightly too big for her, clearly a man's coat. Aro’s scent enveloped her, dark and spicy. Addicting. He grinned when she glared at him, understanding his true motive. He knew how irresistible his scent was to her. 

“Mm,” she turned her nose into the high collar, inhaling deeply, unable to help herself regardless. 

He stepped closer, crowding her against the door to his study. Close enough to touch, avoiding her just barely. He bent closer, his lips hovering just over hers. “Whenever you smell me, on this coat, mia amata, I want you to imagine me inside of you. Can you do that for me?” His eyes turned a shade darker as he looked down at her lips. Her breath hitched, and a slow, involuntary shudder ran through her as she imagined exactly that. He smiled a slow, dangerous smile. “Good girl.” 

He pulled away before she could respond, leaving her leaning against his door, flushed with desire. Craving him. Now that he put the thought into her head, she wouldn't be able to think about anything else. And he knew that. 

“I could always find a different coat to wear,” she threatened. 

He sat down at his desk, a smug smile on his lips. “You could,” he agreed, “but you won't.” 

Bella glared and turned to leave. As she closed the door behind her, she heard his musical laughter ring out into the corridor. 

She narrowed her eyes. Two could play that game. 

Jane, Felix, and Jacob all bowed as she entered the garage. Jacob, as usual, had a mischievous grin on his face. All things considered, he had taken to the show of deference towards her rather well, but he teased her mercilessly about it, even bowing in private and pretending to tend to her every need. Bella couldn’t even find it in herself to be mad. It felt so good to have her friend back that she would tolerate the teasing a thousand times over.

Jacob eyed the crest and coat with amusement. Aro’s scent enveloped her suddenly, and Bella shivered, the memory of his request flashing through her mind. She sighed, it was going to be a long day. 

Athena appeared a moment later, wearing a stylish white overcoat and a pair of sleek, tailored black trousers. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a severe, elegant bun, and she exuded a confidence Bella only hoped she could imitate someday. 

Bella smiled in greeting, “You got my invitation.” 

“I’m not one to turn down a shopping trip,” She smiled, putting on a pair of designer sunglasses. “Caius has so little interest in clothes. Aro has been my shopping companion for a thousand years. I could use some female company for once.” 

Felix and Jacob got in one car, while Jane, Bella, and Athena got in another.

“So,” Athena began, her tone a mix of curiosity and amusement, “your friend, Jacob, and our dear Heidi are mates?”

“Not quite,” Bella said, a slight laugh escaping her lips. “Jacob wants to be. He has to impress her first.”

“Hm,” Athena smiled, a subtle knowingness in her eyes. “I wish him the best of luck. Heidi has exceptionally high expectations.”

“That’s why we’re taking this trip,” Bella explained. “Heidi is very particular about clothes, and Jacob… is not.”

“And your other friend, the Cullen, is meeting us there?”

“Alice, yes,” Bella nodded. “She has a gift for this sort of thing.”

“It should make for an interesting afternoon,” Athena said, a hint of genuine amusement in her voice.

They met Alice just outside a rather old, expensive looking tailor shop in the heart of Florence. The shop's facade was old and elegant, its large glass window displaying a single, exquisitely tailored suit on a mannequin. Alice, as always, was a whirlwind of energy, already dressed impeccably in a stylish, form fitting outfit that looked like it was a few seasons ahead of everyone else. Jasper stood behind her, wearing a handsome suit and overcoat, a small smile on his face

They both bowed respectfully to Bella and Athena. Alice then immediately enveloped Bella in a tight hug, her small body practically vibrating with excitement. “You have no idea how excited I was to get your call,” she said. “We took the first flight we could.” 

Bella laughed, “Thank you, for being here. Jacob needs all the help he can get,” she glanced back at Jacob, who had his hands stuffed in his pockets, a wry smile on his face. 

Alice looked him up and down. “I can see that.” Jacob rolled his eyes.  

“You’re in for it man,” Jasper clapped him on the shoulder. “Good luck. I’m going to wait with Felix and Jane, I think.”  

Felix nodded politely at Jasper in greeting. Jane maintained her usual stoicism.

Bella, Alice, Athena, and Jacob entered the shop together. The staff’s eyes widened when they saw them. Bella could only imagine how they appeared to the humans. Like unearthly beautiful runway models, most likely. Athena spoke quickly to the staff in fluid Italian, and Bella was happy to realize she understood most of it.

The employees closed the shop immediately and led them up to the second floor, where they found a more intimate space decorated with classic Italian elegance. Bella sat down on an armchair, crossing her legs, as Athena and Alice began circling Jacob like two predators eyeing their prey.

"Hm. You have potential," Athena said, eyeing him critically. "It just needs… refinement. Stand straighter. Lift your chin."

Jacob did as she ordered without hesitation, a nervous look on his face. It wasn't every day a queen attended your tailoring appointment. Bella pitied him, but only a little. It was very amusing to watch him get poked and prodded by the tailor, Athena, and Alice alike. Especially after all his teasing.

"New attire will help, of course, but most importantly, you must carry yourself with confidence," Athena instructed. "Let your body fill the space. You are a man, not a boy."

They began sifting through a variety of fabric samples. "Black, I think," Athena said, holding up a fabric sample for Alice to admire. "Earth tones, olive green, and burgundy as well. He needs rich colors that will highlight his natural strength." Alice agreed full heartedly. 

“I tend to, um, destroy a lot of the clothes I wear, when I…” Jacob glanced at the tailor, who had just started taking his measurements. “You know.” 

“It is no matter,” Athena said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “Your wardrobe is fully funded, of course.” Alice practically squealed when the words ‘unlimited budget’ were mentioned. 

The intensity of Aro's dark, intoxicating scent only seemed to increase with every passing moment. She could almost hear his voice whispering in her ear, as if he were just over her shoulder, a phantom presence she couldn't escape. She shifted in her seat multiple times, a steady, uncontrollable ache growing inside of her.

Unable to help herself, Bella pictured Aro in their shared moments of passion. His dark fathomless eyes, black with desire as they held hers. She felt the phantom weight of his hands on her waist, the lean planes of his body pressed against hers. The memory was so vivid she could almost feel his scorching touch on her skin.

Her frustration steadily grew. She briefly considered throwing the coat away, but couldn’t bring herself to part with it. By the time the session ended, and a large order was placed for Jacob, Bella was desperate for some fresh air. She hurried outside and took deep breaths of the cool afternoon air. 

“Is everything alright?” Athena asked, her voice a calm, steady presence behind Bella.

Bella turned to face her, managing a genuine smile. Better, now that she could breathe. "Yes," she said. "I just... I would like to get Aro a gift. Do you know what he might like?"

Athena's smile was knowing. "Aro has a great fondness for shiny things. I know just the place."

Jane and Felix drove the small group to a rather lavish jewelry store in the heart of Florence. The staff seemed to recognize Athena immediately, greeting her with a respectful deference that spoke of frequent patronage.

“Is there an occasion for your gift?” Athena asked discreetly. 

Bella debated telling her, knowing it probably wasn't appropriate to discuss her and Aro’s relationship with anyone. But... she decided to share a little. "We're playing a game, of sorts," Bella said vaguely. "Aro thinks he can win, but I'm determined to."

Athena looked interested. “A game?” 

Bella looked around awkwardly, unsure of how to explain. “A game… of temptation,” she chose her words carefully. 

“I see.” Athena glanced down at Aro’s coat wrapped around her with a knowing look. "The scent of your mate is a powerful thing," Athena said, her lips curving into a smile. "A very clever place for Aro to begin.

“Tell me about it,” Bella sighed, then shivered as another wave of Aro’s scent overwhelmed her. 

“I'm sure you have noticed by now, our King is quite possessive of you.” Athena said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. Her lips curved into a small smirk. “So perhaps you should use that to your advantage. Come along.”

Once again, the jewelry store was closed to accommodate them. The doors were locked, and the staff discreetly dispersed to other corners of the massive store while they looked around. It was a palace of gems and precious metals, with velvet-lined displays holding necklaces that sparkled like constellations and rings that caught the light. 

Bella browsed, but nothing seemed quite right. There were watches and necklaces and rings, all stunning, but none of them felt like something Aro would genuinely appreciate. Nothing felt like him . Her eyes were about to glaze over when she saw them, tucked away in a small, unassuming case. A pair of golden cufflinks. A large, flawless, black diamond sat at the center of each one, the gold intricately woven around the gem like a cage. It was a timeless, elegant design, both beautiful and subtly dangerous. 

“Good eye,” Athena nodded, coming up beside her. “Aro will like those.”

Bella laughed and shook her head when the jeweler told her the price. “It's too much.”

“Isabella, that man is richer than god. Do you honestly think he looks at all of his credit card statements? His money is your money now. Buy the cuff links.” Athena gestured to the sales associate to pack them.

“Do you think they could engrave them?” She asked. 

“They will do whatever you desire, my dear. What did you have in mind?”

She considered it for a moment, before settling on her answer. “Isabella Volturi.” The engraving would serve a dual purpose. By having ‘Isabella Volturi’ engraved instead of ‘Isabella Swan,’ she would be admitting to Aro that she was his. And secondly, the idea of Aro wearing something with her name on it... If he was so possessive of her, perhaps he would like being possessed in turn.

Athena nodded, a pleased smile on her lips. “Yes, that will do nicely. Clever girl.” Athena explained her request to the jeweler, who disappeared into another room with the cuff links.  

Athena found a necklace for herself and a masculine gold ring for Caius. As her items were being packaged, the jeweler returned with the box containing Bella's purchase. She carefully removed the cufflinks, holding one up to the light. They glittered magnificently, and she could now see the precise, delicate script of ‘Isabella Volturi’ engraved along the outer edge of each link. A small, satisfied smile touched her lips as she placed them back in the box. She hoped Aro liked them as much as she did. 

“Now come, we need to find something for you to wear,” Athena smiled conspiratorially. 

They shopped around for a few more hours, visiting all of Athena’s favorite stores. Alice and Athena purchased more for her than they did for themselves. Including several beautiful dresses that would hopefully temp Aro in the days ahead. 

Jacob followed them dutifully, carrying all of their purchases without complaint. Athena subtly corrected his posture on occasion and gave him tips on how to walk with more confidence throughout the day. He took her advice with a humility that surprised Bella, determined to become a person worthy of Heidi’s attention.

When they returned to the palazzo that evening, Bella, after depositing her purchases in her chambers, went to find Aro. As expected, he was in court. Though, as she entered the room, she was pleased to find the meeting with two nomads was at an end. The two female vampires were in the process of bowing to the three kings. Afterwards, they whispered their goodbyes and left the room in a blur of speed. 

Aro’s eyes found hers. He dismissed the guard, and Caius and Marcus left within moments, each nodding to Bella in greeting. She climbed the steps to the dais where Aro resided on his throne, watching her with gradually darkening eyes. 

He stood as she reached the top step and moved to stand in front of her. He smiled and reached out to grab the collar of his coat. He tugged once, gently, playfully, before dropping his hand again. “How was your day, mia amata?” 

“Entertaining,” she smiled, her eyes flickering up and down the form of her powerful mate. After so many days without seeing him, she couldn’t resist looking now. “And also… stimulating.”

Aro’s eyes widened with feigned innocence. "How so?” he murmured, though the slight curve of his lips told her he knew exactly what she meant.

Bella rolled her eyes, ignoring his question. “I have a gift for you.”

He raised an eyebrow, “Oh?” A hint of genuine interest in his voice. 

Bella revealed a small, luxurious bag that she had been holding behind her back. She removed the small, elegant box and, feeling a strange flutter of nerves, handed it to him. She had never given him a gift before, and part of her worried he wouldn’t like it. 

Aro looked at her one final time, a silent question in his eyes, before his gaze dropped to the box. His expression softened when he saw what was inside, the regal lines of his face relaxing into something gentle and genuinely pleased. He carefully lifted one cufflink, turning it over in his hand, a look of appreciation on his face.

And then his eyes fell on the engraving. 

The soft look vanished, replaced by an immediate, intense focus. His eyes, already dark, became pits of midnight as his hand tightened imperceptibly. Something in her stomach clenched in response, a sudden heat spreading through her veins.

Aro then picked up both cufflinks, his movements precise and purposeful as he fastened them to his sleeves. She watched, her eyes fixed on his graceful hands as they worked, and a shiver ran through her. The act was so mundane, yet so intimate, so domestic in a way she hadn't anticipated.

Once fastened, he adjusted his sleeves with a pleased, subtle movement, admiring the way the gold and black diamonds caught the light. He met her gaze, his expression softened by genuine gratitude. "They are magnificent, mia amata," he murmured, his voice a sensual, dark caress. "Thank you." The possessive heat in his eyes told her that the gift was well received in more ways than one, and that he was fully aware of all her intentions.

His hands twitched as if he wanted to touch her, and she smiled sweetly, coyly. "You are welcome, Your Majesty."

Aro’s jaw ticked. 

Bella retreated then, leaving him standing before his throne, looking like he would love nothing more than to give up their game and whisk her away back to his chambers. 

She kept his coat. 

Aro had to give credit where it was due. Isabella was far more capable than even he could have imagined. The cufflinks were a calculated assault on his self control. He often found himself staring at them during court, when some particularly dull vampire continued rattling on about something insignificant. Every time his eyes glanced down and saw her name… No, her future name … it sent a primal craving through him he couldn’t control. And yes, he fully intended to make Isabella Volturi a reality sooner rather than later.

The cufflinks were only the beginning. 

When he next saw Isabella in court, arm in arm with Athena, she wore a resplendent emerald dress that flowed elegantly around her. The silk seemed to cling to her as she moved, hinting at the curves beneath, a deliberate choice he was certain. He didn't miss the subtle smirk on Athena’s lips. It seemed Isabella had a new ally in this game of theirs. 

It wouldn’t help her in the end. 

Athena moved to Caius’ side, and the blond king looked pleased by his wife’s presence in court. Aro was equally pleased to see his sister making appearances again. It seemed Isabella’s influence on their coven was more significant than he had originally thought, if Athena was willingly leaving the family wing.

Bella moved with an elegant, almost predatory grace, stepping beside him and smiling down with a playful quirk of her lips. She then settled onto the arm of his throne, her body a casual, yet deliberate, presence between him and Marcus. The action was possessive, and subtle, a public claim of him. A queen taking her place at her king’s side.

Aro had to stifle the pleased growl threatening to rumble in his chest. She was clever, his queen, a perfect match for him in every way. He could see the confidence that had blossomed within her in the past months, and he reveled in the woman his mate was becoming.

Isabella remained by his side for the entirety of court, sending him subtle, heated glances and even whispering her observations in his ear. He was incredibly proud to see her participating so actively, her intellect as sharp as her wit. The faint caress of her breath against his ear and the intoxicating sweetness of her scent, proved to be an almost unbearable indulgence, a test of his ironclad resolve. 

This became a daily occurrence, and Aro’s self control was wavering. Every day there was a new, resplendent dress, and every day she would whisper observations in his ear. Behaving like a queen. Aro may be a king, but he was still a man, at the end of the day. Not at all immune to his mate’s deliberate seduction.  

Aro allowed her three days of this before reciprocating. Then, whenever she bent to whisper in his ear, he would whisper back. His compliments were subtle and laced with innuendo, too quiet for anyone else to hear, yet potent enough to make Bella’s eyes darken with desire. He wouldn’t touch her directly, but his hand would occasionally hover just over her thigh or at her waist, a silent, burning promise. At other times, he would gently brush his fingers back and forth on the arm of his throne, or trace small circles, knowing she would watch, remembering how he used them so often on her.

And then, late at night, when he knew she would be returning to her chambers after training with Caius and Athena, he would order away the guard assigned to protect their floor. Then he would open the door to his, their, chambers. He would play the violin, classical melodies he knew she enjoyed. He would unbutton the top few buttons of his dress shirt, hinting at the first time he played violin for her, but only a taste. A tantalizing glimpse of the intimacy they once shared.

The first night he played, Isabella appeared in the doorway and leaned against the frame, arms crossed over her chest. She listened to him play, eyes darkening when he turned to look at her. 

“Do you see something you like, mia amata?” Aro asked with feigned innocence. 

Isabella smiled.

He didn't express how good it felt seeing her there again, in their chambers, but he felt it all the same. Her absence had been a noticeable emptiness, a quiet void. But now, the space felt full and complete in a way it hadn't been since she'd left.

The second night, Isabella sat in the armchair across from him, her gaze fixed on his hands as they moved over the strings. Her posture was tense, a restless energy that made her shift ever so slightly in her seat. He noted the way she ran her tongue over her lips as if tasting the air between them. 

The third night, he had moved the armchair closer. A silent challenge. But instead of sitting immediately, Isabella’s narrowed eyes met his. She disappeared into their bedroom. When she reemerged a moment later, she was wearing only his perfectly starched dress shirt. The black fabric hung loose on her frame, a stark contrast to her soft pale skin, the cuffs and hem falling well past her hands and thighs. 

A low, audible growl ripped from Aro’s chest. The sight of her, so close, with his shirt was a potent test of his resolve. She settled back into the armchair, crossing one leg over the other, a deliberate challenge. A smirk played on her lips, her eyes shining, daring him to break. And as every primal instinct screamed for him to take what his mate was so brazenly offering, he remained perfectly still. Once he had sufficient control of himself, he began to play, and she listened attentively. 

Aro continued playing for her, the music flowing from him even as she continued her slow, deliberate assault on his control. He noticed, of course, that she had begun to leave her dresses in the wardrobe in their bedroom, a sign of her permanence that she would not yet speak of. He said nothing, fearing that to comment would be to break the fragile familiarity that had settled over them. 

After he finished playing for her one night, a sealed letter, written by him, waited for her in her chambers. The words inside were eloquent and intoxicating, filled with promises and veiled suggestions of the delicious, inevitable surrender that awaited them both. 

He was nothing if not poetic. 

The first morning in court after his letter, Aro could tell it had the desired effect. She looked visibly frustrated, not that anyone else except him would have been able to tell. She sat on the arm of his throne, her hand clenched into a subtle fist in the folds of her dress.

He leaned in to whisper in her ear. "Did you enjoy your reading, mia amata?"

Isabella openly glared at him, a flicker of pure frustration in her dark eyes before her expression melted into a dangerous smile. “You will pay for that later,” she promised.

“Hm,” he murmured, his eyes flickering down her form. “I look forward to it.”

After court that day, he attended a meeting with Ambrose, before eventually returning to his chambers. When he stepped inside, the air was heavy with her scent, proof of her recent presence. The familiar, sweet aroma of her essence was there, but beneath it, a more potent fragrance hung in the air. The rich, intoxicating scent of her arousal, and more telling still, of her satisfaction.

Aro moved into the bedroom, hoping to find her there, but the room was empty. His eyes fell upon the bed, a scene of beautiful disarray. The duvet was rumpled and the pillows slightly askew, a silent confession of a need that had been fulfilled. The scent of her desire there was all consuming. A low, possessive growl rumbled in his chest, a sound born of both profound gratification and immense frustration. She had found her release here, in their chambers, but had done so alone. 

He could hardly contain himself. He leaned over the bed, breathing in her scent, his hands pressing into the duvet. The bedding was no match for the heat of his frustration. His fingers clenched, ripping through the fabric, the sound an echo of his desperation.

Isabella looked relaxed when she arrived in their chambers that night. Aro was anything but. 

She settled into her usual armchair, wearing a small smirk, the soft fabric of his shirt hanging loosely on her frame. She leaned her head back in open surrender. He did not pick up his violin. Instead, he sat at his desk, a pen in hand, a blank page waiting. He began to write, each stroke of the pen slow and deliberate, crafting a new letter. He glanced up on occasion, his intense gaze meeting hers, a silent challenge in his eyes before he returned to the task of describing what he would do to her.

Isabella didn't move. She simply watched him, her eyes fixed on his hands, the rhythmic scratching of the pen the only sound in the room. She was a picture of serene anticipation, but the subtle way she occasionally bit her lip gave him a glimpse of the fire she was attempting to conceal. 

Once Aro was finished, he leaned back in his chair, a slow, predatory smile on his lips. His eyes never left her as he meticulously folded the letter and slid it into an envelope. 

Her tongue darted out to wet her lips in anticipation as he stood and crossed the room to hand it to her. “Go now,” he commanded, his gaze pinning her. “Read it.”

Isabella obeyed, taking the offered letter. She stood, and left the room in only his shirt. He pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration as the door clicked shut, the scent of her arousal still lingering, a powerful, maddening reminder. 

Even so, he couldn’t bring himself to regret a single moment. 

Aro’s letter left Bella utterly breathless in her chambers that night. She sat on her bed, knees pulled to her chest, trying to quell the deep ache that plagued her. Her trip into their bedroom earlier had done little to satisfy the all consuming desire to claim her mate again. To see Aro at his desk, just as consumed with longing as her, only made it worse. 

She vowed then, the game would end the following day. It had gone on long enough One of them would give in, though she was determined for it to be him. A slow, dangerous smile formed as a new plan began to take shape in her mind. 

Bella was beyond pleased to find Aro in the roman baths the following night. She entered the room to find him in the water, arms resting along the edge of the bath. Once glance told her he was naked, as seemed to be the custom in Volterra. Athena and Caius sat opposite to him, Athena leaning her head on Caius’ shoulder, and Caius’ arm wrapped possessively around her. 

Athena smiled in greeting while Caius nodded. Aro didn’t say anything, he only watched her closely as she crossed the room to the shelves where various robes and towels resided, along with the discarded clothes of Aro, Caius and Athena. Bella turned to face Aro as she unzipped the back of her dress. 

A low growl rumbled in Aro’s chest as the garment slipped from her shoulders, the sound possessive. Athena laughed and pulled Caius’ hand, encouraging him to get out of the bath. “Come, mio leone,” she said, sending a knowing look Bella’s way. “Let us give our brother and sister some privacy.”

Caius rolled his eyes but didn’t otherwise complain, following his mate from the bath. As they emerged, Bella couldn’t help but note their breathtaking beauty. Caius was a work of art, all sharp lines and hard muscle, a sculpture carved for battle and command. Athena’s form was a more delicate, elegant counterpart, her movements fluid and impossibly graceful. They were a striking, perfect pair. But even as they crossed the room, Aro was the only one she saw. He was a different kind of beautiful. His body was an ancient work of art, lean and impossibly graceful. The defined lines of his shoulders and chest, a sign of his subtle strength, called to her. He was a predator of exquisite beauty, and he was hers. 

Caius and Athena left just as Bella’s dress slid down her body, pooling on the floor around her feet. 

Aro’s gaze was a heavy weight as she crossed the room and slipped into the bath. He didn't move an inch, but she could see his hands gripping the sides of the bath, the last remnants of his self control.

She settled against the wall across from him, leaving a large, aching distance between them. Aro was going to break tonight. He just didn't know it yet.

His gaze, two endless voids of black, roamed over her figure, consuming every curve and line of her body, like he hadn’t eaten in days, and she was his first meal. He tilted his head slightly, a subtle, predatory gesture. A challenge. Bella, summoning whatever courage she had left, moved her hand slowly over her thigh, before settling between her legs. Aro could see it, she knew, just as she could see him in the water, aching for her. 

A snarl escaped his lips as she began to move her fingers in a slow, circular motion. She smiled at his reaction, at the sight of his hands clenching, the polished tile beneath them groaning and then cracking, the sound a sharp echo through the room. 

To see the great Aro Volturi, king of all vampires, the master of his every emotion, reduced to this. A growling, desperate, predator, was the most delicious kind of triumph. Even still, he didn’t move to touch her. 

As much as he was struggling, he was enjoying the sight of her like this, too. Still holding back. If she wanted to win, she needed to remove any possibility of his pleasure. She continued touching herself, caressing slowly, until she neared her peak. It wasn’t difficult, not with his gaze as a powerful catalyst, driving her higher with every passing second. And then, just as she neared the very brink, the sweet, agonizing point of no return, she stopped. Her hand went still, her body held in a frozen moment of desperate longing, denying them both the sweet release.

His eyes flickered in surprise as she stood and exited the bath. She wrapped a plush robe around herself, tying the sash with deliberate slowness. "I think I'll finish this in my chambers," she explained, a subtle smirk playing on her lips. "It's been a long day."

Bella was aching for release just as much as he was, but it was so much more satisfying to watch the conflicting emotions play out on Aro’s face. The genuine surprise was quickly replaced by deep, frustrated fury. He narrowed his eyes, a low growl rumbling in his chest.

"You will finish here," he commanded, his voice a low, dangerous whisper. "Or there will be consequences."

She ignored him and sauntered out of the room. She heard movement in the water, but didn’t look back. Aro was on her in an instant, fully dressed in his suit, his appearance perfectly composed despite the primal fury in his eyes. He scooped her up in a single, possessive movement, and swung her over his shoulder. A startled laugh escaped her as he tore through the corridors, a blur of motion, toward their chambers. 

Once in the privacy of their chambers, Aro set her on her feet, his dark eyes never leaving hers. His hand came up, gently stroking her neck as he leaned in close, as if to kiss her. But he didn't. Instead, his lips hovered just over hers as he guided her backward, his grip on her neck firm but not harsh. She stumbled, her legs hitting a chair, and she fell into it. The very same armchair she had so often used to watch him play violin.

He ripped the robe from her body with a sharp motion, leaving her naked. A second later, he was seated in the chair opposite her, still fully dressed in his suit. He rested his arms on the armrests with a terrifying casualness, a picture of perfect, infuriating control. His legs were spread wide, his body radiating an aura of absolute dominance.

Aro's eyes flickered down to her core. “Finish,” he ordered, his tone deceptively light. 

Bella didn’t even consider disobeying. Her brain short-circuited, too overwhelmed to think about anything except him. Too overwhelmed to think about anything other than the man sitting across from her, looking like he wanted to fuck her into oblivion.

Bella resumed her light caresses, bringing herself closer and closer to her peak once again. She could see how aroused he was, straining against his trousers, but he made no move to touch himself. The sight of him like that, of his self control, was enough to push her over the edge. Her head fell back against the chair with a soft cry, his name on her lips. 

That was all it took. 

Aro pulled her out of the chair and spun her around before she could even blink. He bent her face first over the arm of the chair, her arms held tightly behind her back, her feet planted firmly on the floor. A breathy laugh escaped her then, she won. She beat the great Aro Volturi, king of the vampires, in a game of seduction. 

“What is so amusing, Isabella?” Aro bent over her, his body weight settling against her back. She shivered at the feeling of his arousal pushing against her. “Do you think, perhaps, you have won?” 

He pulled back slightly, still holding her wrists tightly while the other hand ran gently down her back. “Do you not remember my letters?” He said quietly, “I promise you, by the end of the night you may come to regret your victory.” His hand continued its torturous slide down her back, down further, until he was gently stroking her. She bucked against his hold, desperate for more than his gentle caresses, but it was no use. He was stronger. 

“Who said I was planning on staying the night?” She asked breathily, barely able to concentrate with the feel of his fingers moving in slow circles against her. 

Aro hummed, “By all means dear, go if you wish. The door is unlocked.” She fought his hold, breaking free long enough to spin around and grab at his suit, attempting to tear it off of him. He narrowed his eyes, grabbed her tightly and spun her back around, forcing her back into her previous position. 

“Ah, ah, ah,” he chided, resuming his slow, delicious torture. “You had your fun. It is my turn now, mia amata. Go if you wish darling, but if you stay…” he bent over her again to nip at her neck with sharp teeth, “you will obey my every word.”  

She was already nearing a second peak. To feel Aro again, to hear him talk to her like this… it was nearly too much. She unconsciously flexed around his fingers and he groaned above her.

"Have you made your decision?" Aro's voice was hoarse, a stark contrast to his usual melodic tone. "Are you staying?" 

Bella could only nod. After months apart, she didn't have the strength to resist anymore, nor did she want to. She had come to terms with this relationship, with all its impossible, beautiful, and dark complexities. With who Aro was, and with the person she became when she was with him. The world might call her a bad person, even an evil one, for finding solace and love in his darkness. But she couldn't bring herself to care. The moral lines had blurred, faded away, leaving only this single, undeniable truth. She wanted him, and she wasn't going to deny either of them a single moment longer. A low growl escaped his lips, a sound of raw possessiveness, as he increased the pace of his fingers. 

Aro tore his fingers away suddenly, and a low growl of protest ripped from her throat at the loss. The sharp sound of his belt buckle followed, then the quiet zip of his trousers, and she shivered with anticipation. He pressed into her, a quick, smooth thrust that had her nearly sobbing with relief. She had missed him more than words could describe.

He began moving his hips steadily at first, but it wasn't enough. "Please," she whimpered, "Aro, please. More." His pace accelerated until his hips were snapping brutally against hers. She arched her back, her cries muffled against his lips as Aro wrapped a hand around her throat and pulled her head back to kiss him. He kissed her with such ferocity that he stole the breath from her lungs. He drove into her again and again, pushing her further into the chair until Bella was a trembling mess of need and desperation. The chair groaned beneath them, but neither one of them noticed. Her body strained to meet his, a silent plea for more as he pushed them both to the edge. 

Aro bit her lip as her climax overtook her with the force of an eruption, the sharp pain of his bite blending seamlessly with the pleasure he gave her. He thrust harshly against her one more time before his hips stilled. A low, tortured sound tore from his throat. A choked, guttural half-gasp, half-growl as his own pleasure found him a moment later. 

Her legs were shaking but he didn't give her any time to recover. Aro shifted them both, not with grace, but with a savage urgency, until he was sitting in the chair and she was straddling his lap, pressing down on him. He still held her hands behind her back, locked in one of his, and the raw hunger in his expression made her pause her movement. She watched the war on his face, a profound, silent agony he couldn't quite conceal. "I want to see your face while I'm inside of you," he rasped.

Something in her softened. "Please let go of my hands," she asked, and as soon as he did, her hands found his face. Aro’s eyes fluttered shut at her touch. There was a vulnerability about him then, a guardedness. He still wore his suit, his armor against the world, but he wore a look of such raw pain and longing that it caught her off guard. It was then, in that moment, that she was reminded that he was only a man. A king, yes, but a man. Though he did a good job of hiding it, he had emotions too. And they had just spent months apart.

Her grip on his face tightened, and his eyes snapped open. “I love you, Isabella,” he breathed.

Bella kissed him then, a feverish, all consuming kiss. He shuddered beneath her as she poured all her love for him into the kiss. She began to move against him, a slow, deliberate grind. She ran her thumbs gently underneath his eyes as she kissed him. A silent apology. I’m sorry. I’m here now. 

Some of the tension left him. He wrapped his arms around her, crushing her to him, as if he were afraid she would dissolve into thin air. They had hurt each other deeply. He with his secrets, and she with the distance she had placed between them. But it wasn't too late for them. 

She pulled back from him slightly and ceased her movement. “Take me to bed, Aro.”

Aro searched her face and nodded. He stood, pulling her with him as he crossed the room and into their bedroom. She kept her arms wrapped tightly around his shoulders and her legs around his waist, an impossibly close embrace. Once they were on the bed, she tore his jacket from his shoulders, removed his tie, and then began unbuttoning his shirt with a feverish, desperate need of her own. He allowed it, watching her closely, his black eyes never leaving hers, a predatory hunger burning in their depths. He moved just barely against her as she undressed him, coaxing small sounds of pleasure from her. 

“Would you assist me with these?” He asked softly, holding up his sleeves for her. His cufflinks. She smiled and removed them carefully for him before setting them gently on the bedside table.

Bella finished undressing him, pushing the shirt from his shoulders, and shoving his trousers down his hips. Once he was as naked as she was, she allowed herself a moment to look at him, to soak in the sight of her mate. "I love you," she told him. "I have missed you. You have no idea how much."

"I am certain I have some idea," Aro replied seriously before bending to kiss her, his lips fierce. And then he began to move in earnest, thrusting into her with a raw, needy hunger that she met with her own. A broken, desperate moan escaped her at the friction. He went agonizingly slow, as if he were trying to punish her for their separation. It was a punishment she accepted gladly. 

It was exquisite, he was exquisite, and she made sure to tell him so. Whispering words of devotion in his ear when he leaned in to sinfully kiss and nip at her neck. Her hands roamed over him, his back, his chest and shoulders. She couldn’t get enough of touching him, now that they were finally together again. 

The silence was a thick, charged atmosphere, broken only by the soft sounds of their bodies moving together. He took her mouth again, a deep, bruising kiss that stole her breath and replaced it with a desperate need for more. Aro’s hand, so gentle just moments ago, was now a branding iron, holding her hip in an unforgiving vise. He thrust in a slow, deep rhythm, a deliberate torment. He wasn't just taking her. He was taking back every single moment she had been away, every lonely night, every moment of separation. He watched her face as he moved, a dark satisfaction flaring in his eyes as her head fell back, a soft, strangled cry escaping her lips.

Aro buried his face in her hair, his breath shuddering between his teeth. His body a heavy, comforting weight above her. Aro had never spoken of his pain over her absence, but every movement of his was a fierce declaration of the anguish her distance had caused him. Aro was reminding her of his power, of their bond, of his pain and the  loneliness he felt. It was a message communicated in a series of punishing thrusts and agonizingly slow withdrawals, a narrative of longing and sweet retribution. With each movement of his, Aro etched his presence onto her body, a permanent, undeniable mark of ownership. He was her king, her mate, and Bella willingly surrendered to him, utterly his. There was no point in denying it. 

The truth of their love, a thing so raw and beautiful it felt like it might break her, consumed her. Her mind was a dizzying chaos of his scent, his weight, the fierce press of his body. It wasn't just the physical sensation. It was the absolute, soul deep knowledge that they belonged together. Together they were stronger. 

Aro moaned when she tightened around him. Bella's climax finding her suddenly. She arched into him and he wrapped an arm around her back, pulling her even closer, if that were even possible. His other hand moved between them, rubbing against her, prolonging wave after wave of nearly unbearable pleasure.

Bella moaned his name then, and that seemed to push him over the edge. Aro gave one final thrust, a soft, guttural growl tearing from his throat, before his hips stilled, pressed tightly against hers. She swallowed his sounds with a kiss, drinking in every bit of his pleasure. Claiming it for herself. "Isabella," he gasped against her lips, his voice broken and desperate.

"Yes," she whispered fiercely. Her arms tightened around him, sealing the silent pact between them, a promise that from this moment on, there would be no more distance between them. 

Aro gave a soft chuckle, and the feel of it rumbling against her skin made her shiver. Bella met his eyes, and found they were a deeper, more vibrant black than she had ever seen them. They narrowed into a look of absolute, focused intent, and his lips curved in a slow, possessive smile. Without a word, he pulled out of her and guided her onto her stomach and bent one of her knees, changing the angle. His lips brushed against her shoulder, followed by a gentle nip. His body settled over hers, a sudden, commanding presence. He didn't have to say a word. Bella knew that his sweet torture was far from over. This was only the beginning of a long night. 

Early the next morning, before dawn, Aro lay on the chaise lounge on their terrace, Bella tucked against his side, her head resting on his chest. She was wrapped in the rumpled black of his dress shirt from the night before, and he was dressed in a simple pair of black silk trousers. They lay in companionable silence, simply enjoying the feeling of being together again. There was nothing more to be said. There was no need for words. Everything that needed to be said had been communicated through the fierce intimacy of the night before.

For centuries, his existence had been a relentless, consuming pursuit of power. He had amassed an empire, commanded legions, and bent the world to his will, but he had never known true peace. Now, with Isabella safe and content in his arms, the endless hunger that had driven him stilled. He felt a profound and unwavering contentment. 

But there was one final matter to attend to. A matter of grave importance. 

Gently, carefully, Aro eased himself from beneath her and stood. She watched him, a soft, questioning look in her eyes. He reached down to raise her hand to his lips. “There is somewhere I would like to take you today. Get dressed, mia amata, wear that emerald dress you wore in court the other day, yes?” 

Isabella smiled and stretched leisurely on the chaise. “You mean the dress you couldn’t take your eyes off of?” She teased. 

“That same one,” he smiled and kissed her knuckles once more before pulling her to her feet. 

Aro moved with a quiet grace, crossing the room to his dressing area. In a blur of motion, he shed the casual trousers and donned his most formal suit, just shy of a tuxedo. He straightened the lapels and ensured every button was perfect. Once ready, his hand closed around the small, velvet box hidden in his wardrobe. He slipped it discreetly into his inner jacket pocket. 

There was perhaps an hour until sunrise. The palazzo was mostly quiet. Only the occasional sound of conversations and pages turning disturbed the silence. It was an off hour for most of the guard. Time to do as they pleased. Only the evening patrols would be working, canvasing Volterra and the surrounding countryside. 

Aro led Isabella through the hushed corridors of the palazzo, their fingers entwined. They stepped out into the entry courtyard, where a cool, autumn breeze greeted them. He guided her into the quiet, pre-dawn streets of Volterra, their feet barely making a sound on the ancient cobblestones. He could see her eyes alight, taking in the sights of a city she had only ever seen from afar. He vowed to show her all of it, as soon as he was able. 

They came to a halt at the edge of the city walls, where they met one of the evening patrols. Eldon and Cain stood frozen for a moment, surprised to see them, before dropping to a deep bow. "Vostre Maestà," they said, their voices full of reverence.

Aro simply met their gaze, his hand tightening around Isabella's. "We will be gone for a short time, do not follow," he announced.

Eldon’s eyes flickered from Aro to Isabella, a look of unmasked surprise on his face. "Alone?" he dared to ask.

Aro’s smile did not reach his eyes. "I will not repeat myself, Eldon," he said, the words cutting through the air. 

The two guards bowed their heads at once, an understanding passing between them. "As you command," they replied, not looking up.

Isabella’s concern was clear, but Aro offered her a reassuring smile. She nodded, her eyes trusting. This was meant to be a private moment between them, one the guard didn’t deserve to witness. He didn’t look back as they set out at a run, moving with the impossible speed of their kind.

The dark world blurred around them for a long while, until eventually they arrived at their destination. A desolate, rugged beach. Covered in sand, stone and gnarled trees. The waves crashed against the shore in a slow, hypnotic rhythm, and the air was alive with the scent of salt and sea. There wasn't a soul in sight, only the raw, untamed beauty of the earth. 

“It's beautiful,” Isabella breathed as she took in their surroundings. They walked further onto the beach, arm in arm. The rough sand sinking quietly beneath their feet. 

“It has changed much over the millennia I have visited,” he admitted. 

Aro stopped, just near the edge of the waves and pulled her close, his arms a comforting cage around her. "This," he murmured, "is a place of great importance to me. This is where I stood the day I decided I would become a king." He paused, his mind filled with the ghosts of his past. "This is where I realized that I was destined for more, for greatness. And it is here, in the midst of my past, that I wish to begin our future."

He took her hands and looked her in the eyes, his own filled with a raw, desperate love, and then, he knelt. The gesture was a profound act of vulnerability for a king. Kings did not kneel. Aro had never knelt for anyone, not even Sulpicia. But without Isabella he was nothing, and so for Isabella, he would kneel. 

Isabella inhaled sharply, her eyes wide with disbelief as he took the ring from his pocket and opened the box. The gold filigree seemed to drink the pre-dawn light. At its center, a large black diamond sat like a piece of frozen night, a void of perfect black. Adorning the band, blood-red rubies glinted like drops of solidified fire. It was a ring befitting a vampire queen, specially made just for Isabella. The woman, who after her coronation, would become his only true equal. 

"I had originally planned for something more sensational," he whispered, swallowing thickly. "But I realized, the only person I want to share this moment with is you. This ring is engraved with two words, ‘Mia Volontà’, it means ‘My Will’,” he said, "It symbolizes my will to rule, to exist, to endure, it is all tied to you. This ring is my promise that all that I am, all that I have, and all that I will ever be is yours. Isabella, would you do me the great honor of becoming my wife?" 

He watched, a quiet anticipation building in his chest, as Isabella looked down at the ring. Her breath hitched, a small, precious sound. “I never imagined myself getting married,” she admitted softly after a long moment, “But I want to marry you, Aro.” Her face broke into a luminous smile, one far brighter than any star in the sky. “Yes I will marry you.” 

Her beauty took his breath away. Aro carefully removed the ring from its box and, with infinite tenderness, slid it onto her finger. Raising her hand, he kissed her knuckles. “You are the most beautiful woman who has ever lived, mia amata , and I am the luckiest man.” 

He had envisioned a grand proposal in a place worthy of his queen. But this moment, intimate and perfect in its simplicity, felt infinitely more right.

A beautiful laugh bubbled from Isabella as Aro stood, pulling her close for a kiss. A sound more beautiful than the world's greatest symphony. He kissed her lips first, then traced a line of kisses down her wrist, a final, lingering caress on the hand where her engagement ring now rested.

“Dance with me, mia amata ,” he whispered, the request a soft plea.

She smiled up at him, her eyes shining. “I’m a horrible dancer,” she replied.

“You are a vampire, darling,” he countered, a low chuckle escaping him. “I’m not sure it's possible to be a 'horrible dancer.' Trust me on this.”

“But we have no music,” she pointed out, still smiling.

Aro shifted, moving a hand to her waist and guiding her other hand to his shoulder. He took her free hand in his and began to sway, humming a simple waltz. Isabella’s smile grew as she sighed in playful defeat, falling into step with him. He was not surprised to find she was an exquisite dancer. Together, they spun across the beach, gliding over the sand and stone as if it were a polished ballroom floor. The powerful, rhythmic crash of the waves provided a natural, percussive backdrop to the melody he hummed.

He could have held her like this for all of eternity, but Isabella was not nearly as patient. Aro laughed as she took his face in her hands and pulled his lips down to hers. It was a kiss of pure, sweet desperation, a moment of intense hunger where no matter how much they kissed, it simply wasn't enough. He suddenly realized he could kiss her for a thousand lifetimes and it would never be enough.

A desperate ache suddenly filled him. He reached for the zip on her dress, and she, in turn, fumbled with the buttons on his shirt. A soft, frustrated growl escaped her. “Too many buttons.”

Aro chuckled, the sound rumbling against her lips. “Careful, mia amata ,” he whispered. “Unless you want to walk back to Volterra half-naked.”

She sent him a challenging smirk. “And what if I do? Imagine the gossip.” She threatened playfully. Her hands slowed, her movements becoming more deliberate, taking care to not tear his shirt and trousers. He slid her dress down her hips, taking a leisurely moment to caress the skin there before the dress pooled at their feet. 

His clothing soon joined hers on the sand. But instead of returning to his embrace, Isabella smiled mischievously and turned, running toward the sea. He watched, captivated, as she stepped through the incoming waves, the water lapping around her ankles, her calves, and then her knees. With a final, graceful movement, she dove beneath the surface. When she reemerged, her hair sleek and her face sparkling with droplets, she turned to him. “Are you coming?” she called, her voice a siren's song over the crash of the surf.

He took a deep breath of the fresh, salty air and followed, gliding into the cool embrace of the ocean. He moved toward her with silent, effortless speed, and just as she was about to turn, he reached out and grabbed her from behind, his hands settling on her hips. She gasped in surprise, a beautiful, musical sound, and then laughed as he pulled her against him. He tilted her head back and kissed her, a kiss filled with the salty taste of the sea, with the playful desire that had been building between them. Their joining was no longer born of the desperate hunger of the night, but of a quiet, peaceful devotion. With her laughter echoing across the water, the world fell away, leaving nothing but the sound of the waves and the feeling of her in his arms. 

Chapter Text

They returned to the palazzo late in the afternoon, far later than Aro had anticipated, after spending most of the day lost in each other's company. They smelled of salt and the sea, and their own scents had become so intermingled it was difficult to distinguish between them anymore.

As they walked through the streets of Volterra, protected by cloud cover, Isabella’s hand intertwined with his own, Aro felt a profound sense of peace. It was a sense of rightness, of coming home. For the first time in centuries, the world felt exactly as it was meant to be. 

They took their time walking back to the palazzo, neither of them eager to return to their responsibilities. The streets of Volterra, usually bustling with tourists and locals, were quiet. The late afternoon sun painted the cobblestones in shades of orange and gold. Aro savored the shared quiet moment. 

They found Caius in the entry courtyard, speaking in hushed tones with Demetri. He glanced up as they approached, and a single, pale eyebrow rose in his typically scornful expression. "This was reckless, even for you, brother," Caius said, "I was just about to send Demetri out to find you." His gaze flickering to the ring on Isabella's finger. A rare, genuine smile blossomed on his face. "But you had a good reason for disappearing, I see."

Aro didn't even bother trying to hide his smile, he was far too pleased with himself. Caius stepped forward and bent to kiss Isabella’s cheek before pulling Aro into an uncharacteristic, tight hug. "Congratulations to you both."

"Congratulazioni, Vostre Maestà,” Demetri bowed deeply, a smile on his face. 

Aro clapped Caius on the shoulder as he pulled away, before stepping forward to shake Demetri’s hand. "Grazie, Demetri." The tracker was momentarily surprised by the gesture, but quickly recovered, reaching out to shake his master's hand with a smile.

They made it a point to visit Charlie first. The man hugged Isabella tightly, a silence falling between them, and Aro could see the unshed tears in his eyes. When Charlie finally pulled back, he turned to Aro and shook his hand, his grip firm. The message in his mind was clear, ‘Take care of my daughter.’

"With my life," Aro replied, his voice, steady. There was not a single ounce of doubt in his mind as he spoke the words. 

Word of their engagement spread quickly around the palazzo. After Charlie, they made it a point to visit Jacob, who gripped Bella in a tight bear hug, congratulating her. Then they found Athena and Marcus. Athena was ecstatic, already looking forward to planning the first royal wedding in several thousand years.

Marcus, surprisingly, was the most pleased of them all. He smiled the first true smile Aro had seen from him in centuries. A quiet, serene expression of genuine happiness. He simply placed a gentle hand on Bella's shoulder, kissing both of her cheeks, murmuring a quiet "Felicitazioni, sorella.” 

Marcus turned to him a moment later. "This is true happiness, Aro,” he murmured, still smiling, “Hold on to it."

By the time they finally made their way to their chambers that evening, Aro was quite ready to be alone with his fiancée. Before they even reached the door, Aro swept Isabella into his arms. She laughed beautifully, wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he lowered his head to kiss her.

"Hmm, alone at last," he whispered against her lips, carrying her through their chambers and into the expansive bathroom. Instead of running a bath, he turned on the shower, eager to wash the salt and sand from their bodies.

Isabella tore his suit jacket and his shirt from his body, the elegant fabric falling to the floor. Aro took in her expression, her hungry eyes, and smirked. "Insatiable," he whispered, leaning in to kiss her. "Did I not satisfy you earlier, mia regina?"

“Oh you did,” her hands reached for his belt and trousers, as her lips moved to his neck. Aro sighed, enjoying the feeling of her lips on his skin. “But now that I have you again, I can’t seem to get enough,” she murmured. 

Aro was aching for her by the time she tore off his trousers. Growling slightly, his hands found the back of her dress. He ripped it from her body with a quick, violent tug and pulled her into the shower. He pushed her against the wall, kissing her feverishly. 

In a sudden, fluid motion, Isabella switched their positions, pushing him against the wall instead. Isabella sank to her knees before him, and took his length in her hand. A soft growl escaped him as he watched her lick her lips, stroking him slowly. 

She was a vision kneeling before him like this. Water droplets clung to her skin, her lips were parted, and her eyes were dark, glittering with desire. Oh how he craved her. 

“Do you see something you like, Aro?” She asked, her voice low, seductive. A growl ripped from his throat as she took his tip into her mouth and suckled a little before pulling back. Teasing him. 

“I see my future wife on her knees for me,” he replied, his voice low and breathless. "And it's a sight I enjoy very much.” She bit her lip and Aro fought the urge to kiss her. He held back, wanting to see what she would do. 

Her eyes flickered down the length of his body, before settling on his length. “And what would you like your future wife to do for you?” Isabella asked after a moment, caressing his thighs with both of her hands. 

Aro reached down and brushed his fingertips across her cheek, then threaded his fingers into her hair. He closed his hand in a fist, pulling her head back to look up at him. “I want my future wife to take my cock in her mouth,” Aro whispered, his heated gaze meeting hers. His unexpected vulgarness excited her, he could tell. She inhaled sharply and the scent of her arousal permeated the air around them. Aro swallowed thickly, trying to see through the fog of his own arousal, “Can you do that for me, Isabella?” 

“Ask me nicely and I might consider it,” she replied, flicking her tongue out to lick him firmly. 

Another soft growl escaped him at the contact. “Please, mia amata, will you pleasure me with that delectable mouth of yours?” 

Isabella let out a soft breath, and Aro smirked, knowing she was just as affected as he was. She licked her lips again, and Aro watched closely as her tongue darted out to taste him, to lather his tip with attention before taking him deeper into her mouth. He groaned loudly as she hollowed out her cheeks, taking him even deeper still before swallowing around him, massaging his length with her tongue, lips and throat. Aro sighed shakily, “Isabella.” 

Her mouth was so warm and soft, Aro couldn’t help the way his hips stuttered as she increased the pressure. He moaned as she bobbed her head slowly. One of Isabella’s hands gripped his hip, while the other moved to stroke him firmly, following the movements of her mouth. 

"Sei così bella.” Aro moaned, the words slipping absentmindedly past his lips as she hummed around him. He gripped uselessly at the slippery wall with his free hand, desperate for something to ground him, while the other remained tangled in her hair. 

Isabella increased the speed of her movements then. She swirled her tongue around him before swallowing deeply. Aro gasped, his stomach tightening pleasantly under her attentions, quickly nearing his release. 

“Isabella, mia regina. Sei una dea,” Aro murmured. She moaned around him as his hips stuttered again, and the vibrations were enough to push him over the edge. A wave of pleasure crashed over him as everything tightened, and Aro moaned loudly, throwing his head back as Isabella swallowed around him. 

Aro took a few deep breaths to reign himself in before lifting her to her feet. He kissed her deeply and switched their positions, so her back was to the wall. He broke their kiss and dropped to his knees before her, kissing each of her thighs before lifting her leg over his shoulder. Isabella watched him, her eyes dark with a hunger that mirrored his own. “My turn,” he said quietly, looking up at her as he leaned in to kiss her. 

Afterwards, as they lay in bed together, clean and sated. Bella played with the light spattering of hair on Aro’s chest, while he twirled a piece of her hair around his finger. 

"It was difficult being away from you. I want you to know that," she whispered, laying a kiss on his chest, hesitating slightly. Aro remained quiet, waiting patiently for her to continue, content to let her speak her mind completely.

"But I think I needed that time to myself," she continued, her voice gaining a new kind of strength. "I spent the days thinking, not just about us, and about Didyme, but also about what my place here means. I understand now the importance of my role in the coven. I'm not a perfect leader yet. Far from it, actually, but I feel a clearer sense of purpose than I did before. I needed that confidence to stand by your side, not just as your mate, but as a queen. The coven needed it too. They need a queen who can be a source of strength, not a weakness."

"I see the changes in you, mia amata," Aro murmured, his voice a soft whisper in the expansive room. "And I am glad for them. You are quite magnificent in your new power. I am fortunate to call you mine.”

He felt her smile against his chest. "I still feel so naive sometimes," she mused, "compared to all of you." 

Aro gently lifted her chin to look at him, his gaze unwavering. "You are young, and your confidence will grow with time and experience," he said softly, "But naive? No. Not anymore."

Given that Isabella was away with Athena, consumed with the myriad details of wedding planning, fittings, and writing invitations, Aro took the opportunity to finally address a matter he had been putting off for far too long. He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket, his movements precise, and pulled out his phone to send a quick text. 

Demetri materialized in the doorway of his study within minutes. He was, as always, a picture of silent readiness, his eyes respectfully cast downward. “Come posso esserle d'aiuto, Vostra Maestà?

“Demetri,” Aro nodded in greeting. "There is a small pest that has been a nuisance for some time, a nomadic female named Victoria." Aro spoke the name with a cold, detached air, as if he were discussing a common gnat. “She holds a grudge against Isabella, and is responsible for turning Charlie. She will continue to target Isabella, Charlie, and the Cullens unless she is swiftly dealt with. It will be a challenge for you, given you have never met her and won’t be able to use your ability, but I have confidence you will succeed. Bring her here, should you find her. Use any means necessary. The archivists are at your disposal.” 

Demetri gave a sharp, definitive nod, and then he was gone, a silent shadow disappearing into the darkness of the palazzo. 

Aro leaned back in his chair, the matter settled. He steepled his fingers, a faint smile gracing his lips. Demetri was a skilled tracker, well versed in many different methods of tracking, human and vampire. He didn’t need his gift to hunt down enemies of the Volturi.  

Aro wanted Victoria dead, reduced to ash, just like her mate, James. He would not tolerate threats against his mate, and with Isabella’s coronation fast approaching, it was time to deal with all lingering ties to her human past. 

Caius appeared in the doorway a short while later. "The tailors are here," he announced. "Get up. If I have to tolerate this inconvenience, I fully expect you to be standing right there beside me. It is, after all, your wedding."

Aro smirked at his brother’s impatience. “Indeed it is,” he stood and joined Caius in the corridor. “Let’s not keep them waiting.” 

“Only a week to go,” Bella whispered, slipping into Aro’s lap with an easy familiarity. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, her lips brushing against his. “One week until you’re my husband.”

Aro’s face softened at her words, a rare moment of unguarded emotion. He inhaled deeply, his arm wrapping around her back to pull her closer, while his other hand came up to cup her cheek, the touch both possessive and tender. “Yes, mia amata,” he murmured against her. He leaned in to kiss her again, but their quiet interlude was interrupted by a quiet knock on the door.

A quiet growl escaped Aro’s lips, irritated by the interruption, but Bella merely laughed. She moved to stand, but he pulled her back down and wrapped a firm arm around her waist. She sighed dramatically and settled for playing with the hair at the nape of his neck while he ordered whoever it was to come in.

Ambrose stepped inside the study, bowing deeply and closing the door behind him. “Good evening, Vostre Maestà. I apologize for the interruption, but there is a matter I believe requires your immediate attention.” 

Aro held out his hand, and Ambrose came around the side of the desk to take it. Bella watched closely as Aro’s face shifted through a variety of emotions. Surprise and disgust, before settling on resignation. “I see.”

“What is it?” Bella asked, concerned. 

“Another werewolf, most likely. In Northern Canada this time.” 

“I thought they were mostly extinct?” Bella frowned, imagining a giant, humanoid wolf with patchy hair and glowing yellow eyes, like the ones from horror movies.

“Apparently not,” he sighed, motioning for her to stand. Ambrose looked down at his tablet then, frowning deeply. “There is something else, Vostra Maestà,” he held out the tablet to Aro. Bella looked over Aro’s shoulder, reading the report from an agent in Narai-Juku, Japan, where there had been reports of magic by the locals. 

“Magic,” Aro sighed, “likely just a vampire with an ability.” He handed the tablet back to Ambrose. “Summon my brothers, tell them to meet us in the throne room.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà."

A short while later, the royals met in the throne room. Marcus sat stiffly on his throne, while Caius paced the dais. Aro stood beside Bella, his hands steepled beneath his chin, as Athena sat on her husband’s throne.

“Both situations must be immediately addressed,” Caius said, stopping his movement only to glance at Aro before continuing again. 

“Agreed,” Aro replied softly. 

“I will go to Canada and handle the werewolf,” Caius said, his tone brokering no room for argument. “I will take Alec, Afton, Felix, Santiago and Austra. You should go to Japan.” 

“My thought was the same,” Aro nodded slowly, considering. “Jane, Chelsea, Eldon and Ishmael, should suffice. The vampire in Japan doesn’t appear to have a violent ability, merely a conspicuous one.” 

"I will go with you, husband," Athena said, looking at Caius. She stood and placed a hand on his chest, stopping his frantic movement. "It has been too long since I last ventured outside of Italy."

Caius looked at his wife, surprise evident on his face. "Are you certain?"

Athena smirked, bringing her hand up to cup his face. "We often hunted werewolves together, did we not? It will be fun." 

Caius’ answering grin was terrifying. Bella nearly pitied the werewolf. 

"I will remain in Volterra," Marcus intoned. His voice was calm, but the finality of the statement left no room for argument.

Aro turned his head to look at Bella. He reached out to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. "I should like you to remain here with Marcus, to rule in my stead.”

Bella’s eyes widened slightly. “Don’t you think I should join you in Japan? You might need my shield.” 

“I do not think this vampire will be difficult to subdue. I would feel better, knowing you were here gaining valuable experience,” he said, referring to their earlier conversation. “Marcus will act as your mentor while I am away.” 

“Our wedding is only a week away. Will you be back in time?” 

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” he smiled, bending to kiss her cheek. “I will be back, I promise, mia amata.” 

Bella wanted to argue, to insist on coming with him, but she kept her mouth dutifully shut. Aro’s command wasn't a punishment, it was a mark of his trust. He was entrusting her to represent him, to act as his proxy while he was away. She had come to understand that as kings and queens of the Volturi, their personal wants and needs were secondary to their responsibilities. She had needed to prove she was capable of standing alongside them, not just for their sake, but for her own. 

Bella accompanied Aro to the airstrip outside of Volterra. He kissed her sweetly, smiling down at her for a long moment, as if memorizing the sight of her. "Don’t take too long," she whispered to him, her heart already aching.

"A few days at most," he assured her in his rich, accented voice. Bella realized she would miss hearing it while he was away. She kissed him one final time before stepping back. Aro offered her a bright smile before turning and boarding the plane, the rest of the guard falling in behind him.

Thordis and Cain drove her back to the palazzo. Once inside, she went straight to her chambers and changed into a navy, floor length dress. A gown appropriate for a queen of the Volturi. The fabric was a heavy silk, and the rich, dark color matched her somber mood.

She found Marcus waiting patiently just outside the doors of the throne room, his expression as serene as ever. Bella smiled in greeting. "Ciao, fratello," she said warmly.

"Buon pomeriggio, sorella. Sei molto bella," Marcus replied, bowing his head slightly and holding out his arm to her.

"Grazie di cuore," she murmured, taking his arm. Thordis and Cain opened the heavy doors, and they entered the throne room together.

There were several members of the coven already present, including Jacob and Charlie, who stood off to the side of the room. Bella smiled at them both, and they bowed in greeting along with the rest. It was strange, watching them bow to her. Part of her rebelled at the sight, but they were part of the guard too, and were expected to treat her as everyone else did, at least in court. In private… well she would yell at them both if they tried to treat her like a queen. 

Edward was there too, standing near Marcus’ shoulder, in case he heard any stray thoughts of note. Bella noticed him look at her ring as they moved to stand on the dais. A brief, pained expression flickered across his face before he schooled it. An expert at hiding his emotions after Aro’s, and, to a lesser extent, Charlie’s, most recent threats. 

Bella found it easier and easier to ignore Edward as time went on. She appreciated that he had told her the truth about Aro, but in the end, it wasn’t his place, and she knew his reasons for doing so weren’t entirely altruistic. He knew better than to interfere again. Aro had spared his life only because of Bella's pleas. The next time Edward disobeyed, he would die, and not even she could prevent it. And he knew that. 

Bella deliberately did not hesitate as she made her way to Aro’s throne. It was a seat she had only ever circled, never occupied, always choosing instead to stand just behind him or sit on the armrest. The thought of taking his place felt a little like trespassing, but she forced the notion away. This was her duty, she reminded herself. She was a queen of the Volturi now, and she belonged in court just as much as Aro did.

Bella lowered herself onto the massive throne, her arms resting gracefully on the cool wood. She could smell him there, fresh and warm, a scent of cypress and laurel, and it settled over her like a comforting weight. Bella could almost imagine him just over her shoulder, a phantom presence whispering words of encouragement into her ear. He would be pleased, she knew, to see her like this. She straightened her spine, a silent promise to him and to herself that she would not fail.

"Bring in the first petitioner," Marcus said, his voice grave from disuse.

Bella forced herself to relax as the first vampires entered. They were two young nomads, hoping for a position within the Volturi, either in the guard or in another capacity. Instead of Marcus answering as she expected him to, he turned to her, an eyebrow raised questioningly. He wanted her to take charge.

Bella steeled herself, forcing a confidence she didn’t feel. She faced the nomads, her mind replaying countless court sessions where Aro had handled this very situation. They lacked gifts, which made them unsuitable for the guard, but that didn’t mean they were useless to the Volturi. 

Normally, Aro would take their hands to check for any signs of dishonesty, but in this case… Bella turned her head to look at Edward. He nodded minutely, his expression blank, but the message was clear. They were being honest.

Bella faced forward. "Cain."

Cain stepped forth and bowed. "Yes, your majesty."

"Take them to be interviewed by the archivists."

"Yes, your majesty." Cain bowed once more before turning to the nomads and guiding them toward the exit.

The archivists would interview them, as they did with most vampires hoping to join the Volturi, to see if they had the instincts and intelligence necessary to work as an agent or a scout. There were never enough vampires to do the work that needed to be done.

Bella exhaled silently as they were led away. She chanced a look at Marcus, who gave her a single nod, indicating she had done well. It had been an easy decision, one she already knew how to handle, but his silent approval served to put her at ease.

"Bring in the next petition," Bella ordered, her voice clear and steady as she settled in for the long day ahead.

The rest of the day was easy, all things considered. Most vampires had come to pay their respects to the Volturi, which was a common occurrence. A few were hoping the Volturi would handle their territorial disputes, but Bella quickly turned them away. As Aro once told her, it was difficult enough to enforce the few laws they did have. It would be nearly impossible to impose rules regarding territories. If a coven claimed a territory, they were responsible for maintaining it themselves. The Volturi would not interfere. 

Later that night, after court had ended, Ambrose summoned Marcus and Bella with a grim report. A group of rogue newborns were leaving a trail of bodies in Saint Petersburg. They were gathering a lot of local attention, and while such matters were usually handled by a few of the guard, this situation was clearly an exception. With Jane and Alec away, someone else would have to go along to ensure the situation was properly handled. Bella turned to Marcus to find his gaze already fixed on her. “It never ends, does it?” 

He shook his head. "I will go with several of the guard," he told her. "You will remain here and rule."

A jolt of panic seized her. She didn't think she was nearly ready to run Volterra on her own. But the way Marcus looked at her said otherwise. His expression was calm and unwavering, serving to ground her. 

"Alright," she agreed, the single word a silent promise to herself and to him that she would not fail.

In the end, it was decided that Charlie, Jacob, Edward, Renata, and Heidi, along with much of the lower guard, would remain with her in Volterra. They couldn't leave the palazzo entirely undefended, and should something go wrong, Bella would need an offensive ability like Charlie's.

Carlisle and the rest of the Cullens would be arriving early the following morning, which served to calm her. If nothing else, Carlisle, as her sire, could offer the counsel she needed during Aro’s absence. He understood the intricacies of the Volturi better than nearly any other outsider, and she trusted him.

This time, Bella accompanied Marcus to the underground garage to see him off. "Stay safe," she told him quietly, the words laced with a nervousness she couldn't hide.

"You will do well, sorella. Have faith in yourself," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. He placed a gentle kiss on her cheek, before getting into the back seat of one of the Volturi's vehicles.

Jacob and Charlie stood behind her as they watched the cars drive off. Her sentinels. She was glad for their company.

"Big boss Bella," Jacob said, grinning widely. Charlie's expression flickered briefly, caught somewhere between pride and apprehension.

"You guys have my back, right?" she asked, threading her arms through theirs.

"Always," Charlie replied, turning to escort her back inside.

Bella could have called Aro for advice, but she didn't. When he returned, Bella wanted him to know she could handle herself, that he could rely on her, just as the world relied on him. 

The rest of the night was thankfully calm. She spent most of it in Aro’s study, reading about the Volturi’s history, the various covens they had interacted with, the vampires they had befriended, and the ones they had killed. It was useful to know the Volturi’s history, something Aro had been encouraging her to learn since the beginning. "Context," he had once told her, "is everything for future court cases and potential confrontations."

Charlie remained with her even after Jacob left to get some sleep, acting as her bodyguard. He stood near the window, scanning the streets below protectively. He took her safety seriously, and his silent, vigilant presence put her completely at ease.

Charlie was good company, and an even better study partner. He listened diligently as she read outloud, making the occasional observation or comment. She read straight from the book, allowing him to listen as he performed his guard duties. 

“The Thracian Coven, situated in modern-day Bulgaria, was a minor faction that forged an alliance with the Dacian Coven at the apex of its power, circa 100 BCE. Under the leadership of the vampire Kallias, the coven served as a strategic buffer against burgeoning covens to the south.

In 400 CE, the Thracian Coven shifted its allegiance, forming a new alliance with the Volturi, who were then based in Greece. The Thracians subsequently provided intelligence and military support to the Volturi throughout the ensuing century-long conflict. By 500 CE, the Volturi successfully conquered the Dacian Coven, usurping their authority. Following this victory, the Volturi relocated their primary base to the more politically stable region of Tuscany, while the Thracian Coven was strategically repositioned to Greece to maintain the Volturi stronghold there.

To this day, the two covens maintain a close alliance, with the Thracian Coven, now known as 'Oi Oneiropoloi,' being regarded as a direct extension of the Volturi. The coven remains under the continuous leadership of Kallias.”

"He sounds like a clever man,” Charlie muttered. “Must have sensed the changing tides."

“The Volturi had the most gifted members, even back then,” Bella nodded. “Kallias must have recognized their power."

“Not to mention Aro,” Charlie huffed. “He is quite charismatic.” 

Charlie tried to sound put out, but Bella knew he liked Aro despite himself. It was hard not to. Even those who hated Aro still respected him. "He has his ways," she said with a smirk.

“He is good to you,” Charlie admitted. “He is good for you. Far better than Edward ever was.” 

“That's why I'm marrying him.”

“He asked me for permission, you know,” Charlie turned to look at her. “Back in Forks. I could see how much he loved you even then. It was like he couldn't wait a single day longer to ask for your hand.” Bella smiled, missing Aro more than ever. “But a life with him is a dangerous one. You must know that. Someday another coven may rise up and try to take power, as we did from the Dacians.”

“Life as a vampire will hardly ever be safe,” Bella replied. “And Aro is my mate. There isn't really a choice here, and even if there was I would still choose him.”  

Charlie sighed, “I know. It's just…seeing you act as a queen has really put into perspective how dangerous your position is. If the Volturi are overthrown someday, you will be executed alongside him.”

“That's always a possibility,” she agreed, there was no use pretending otherwise. “But worrying about the future… It's pointless. All we can do is work to preserve what we have.”​ 

“You sound just like Aro,” Charlie said, a small smile gracing his lips. 

“The Volturi have been in power for nearly two thousand years,” she reminded him, smiling. “Aro, Caius, Marcus and Athena… They know what they are doing.” 

Charlie nodded and turned to look out the window. Bella stared at his back, concerned for what the following days would bring. Jacob and Charlie had yet to see an execution since joining the Volturi, and Bella had never directly participated in an execution. What if it happened now, what would she do? 

“Charlie,” she said softly, and he turned to look at her again. “I'm worried…” she began, sighing “I'm worried that I may have to enforce the Volturi's laws over the next few days. Can I count on you to support me if I do?”

She understood the necessity of the Volturi’s laws. Knew she needed to abide by them and enforce them during Aro’s absence. If someone broke the law… Bella would have to do what needed to be done. She couldn't hesitate. She needed the guard, including her father, including Jacob to have her back. “I might need your ability,” Bella added. “If someone proves to be difficult.”

All things considered, Charlie was adapting well enough to becoming a vampire. He struggled to come to terms with losing Billy and Sue, with moving halfway across the world, with Renata… But as for being a vampire, he had taken to it like a fish to water. 

And as former law enforcement… Volterra truly was the best place for him. Charlie understood the importance of the law better than anyone, but he was still getting used to the ruthless way it was enforced in the supernatural world. 

Charlie's expression hardened. He understood the hidden meaning of her words. “I won't pretend to like it, but I understand, and I will do what you need me to.” 

Bella nodded and dropped her gaze. “Let's hope we don't have to.”

Bella felt some of the tension leave her when the Cullens arrived the following morning. They greeted her in the throne room, golden eyes, studying her curiously as they noted her place on Aro’s throne. Alone. 

They bowed respectfully, before the eyes of the rest of the coven. Bella dismissed the guard, wanting a moment alone with her old coven, and moved to greet them with a wide smile on her face. 

“Congratulations on your engagement, dear,” Esme moved to hug her first. 

“Thank you. I'm so glad you guys could make it.” 

“As if we would miss the first royal wedding in several thousand years,” Alice grinned. 

Bella hugged them all and accepted their congratulations gratefully. 

Bella stopped before Carlisle to take his hands in hers. “I'm surprised by the King's absences,” he raised an eyebrow. “Is everything alright?”

“There were a few situations that required their attention,” Bella explained. “I'm ruling in Aro’s stead while they are away.” Emmett whistled, impressed, and she shot him a smile. 

“I was hoping you would act as my advisor for the next few days,” she told Carlisle. “I need all the help I can get. This is my first time ruling without assistance.” 

Carlisle was special amongst the Volturi. He was a rare personal friend of Aro’s, trusted beyond what was normal for an outsider. Bella doubted Aro would disapprove of her request, given how close he and Carlisle were. 

A thoughtful pause was Carlisle's only hesitation. Then, a warm smile spread across his face. "Of course, Bella. I will help you in any way that I can." 

"It may not be easy, as you have seen before," Bella reminded him, her thoughts drifting back to the brutal execution they had witnessed together.

Carlisle nodded solemnly. "I understand," he replied softly. "I will advise you to the best of my ability, according to the Volturi's laws, just as Aro would."

Bella valued Carlisle for this very reason. While he possessed a strong moral framework, he also understood that the Volturi's laws, though harsh, were what allowed humans to live in peace. He saw their rule as a necessary evil, knowing that the world would be a far worse place without them. 

“Thank you,” she whispered, grateful for his support. 

The rest of the Cullens set off to settle into their chambers while Bella took her seat in Aro’s throne. Carlisle remained with her, standing just a half step behind her, with Edward on her other side. 

Jacob and Charlie stood below the raised dais, slightly off to the side to intervene should anything go wrong. Bella felt safer with all of them there. More steady and sure of herself. 

She exhaled, “Bring in the first petition.”

The first day went smoothly, all things considered. No laws were broken, no laws needed to be enforced. 

The second day… things went awry. 

The quiet was broken by the entrance of Renata. She entered with a purposeful grace, bowing deeply at the waist before stepping forward. "Vostra Maestà, there has been an incident," she announced, her voice a somber murmur. "A young man was bitten and turned. He returned as a newborn to see his family, and... in his bloodlust, he killed them. The police got involved shortly after."

Just as she finished sharing the chilling details, Cain and Thordis entered. They were half carrying a young vampire, his movements frantic and desperate. Bella's eyes widened, her gaze locking on him. He was barely more than a child, thin and pale with unkempt, mousy brown hair. The feral hunger in his crimson eyes was a jarring contrast to his terrified, youthful face. He thrashed against the guards' grip, his terror palpable.

"How old is he?" 

Thordis's face remained impassive. "Fifteen." 

Bella inhaled sharply. He was so young. “And his sire?” 

“No where to be found.” 

Bella stood and approached the young boy. “Do you know who turned you?” The boy, shaking with fear, shook his head. “What’s your name?” She asked, feeling sick to her stomach. 

“Liam,” he swallowed thickly, likely still hungry. 

“Liam, were you informed of our laws?” 

“I…” he frowned, “No, I don’t know.” 

“That’s alright,” she whispered, doing her best to sound calm. 

Bella knew what needed to be done. There was no question, the boy had broken their laws. It wasn’t his fault. His sire was expected to teach him the law, to watch over him and guide him. The sire’s failure, however, didn’t excuse the young vampire’s ignorance. 

Bella knew that, and had spoken about it with Aro before, but even then, she turned to look at Carlisle, hoping for a different solution. Carlisle’s expression was pained. He shook his head once and she knew there was no other choice. Bella looked to Edward who was equally conflicted. “Did you catch a glimpse of the sire?” 

Edward nodded, “Briefly.” 

"Good," she said, her voice barely a whisper, before turning back to the boy. She hesitated before stepping closer. Bella knelt before him and took his face in her hands, her voice trembling. "I want you to know, Liam, none of this was your fault." 

His lips trembled, "I didn't want to hurt my mom.” 

Bella's heart shattered. Her voice broke as she whispered, "I know you didn't. None of this was your fault, do you understand? You couldn't control it. You shouldn't have been left alone. I'm so, so sorry."

She didn’t want him to be afraid, and before Liam even knew what was happening, she had removed his head. It wasn’t fair to him to have been left alone, but it also wasn’t fair to have to live with the guilt of killing his own family. Bella didn’t turn away as Renata and Cain lit his body on fire. She owed him that much. 

Afterwards, when there was nothing left but ash, Bella announced that they would take a brief recess and continue in the afternoon. She retreated to the gardens after that, desperately needing fresh air. The quiet sanctuary of the gardens was a welcome relief from the chilling silence of the court. She sat on a bench and stared down at her hands. The hands she had just used to extinguish a vampire’s life. 

She didn’t look up when she felt the slight shift in the air, the familiar, comforting presence settling on the bench beside her. She knew without looking that it was Carlisle. 

“There was no other choice,” he told her, his voice quiet. “To pardon even one vampire for breaking the law would encourage others to do the same.” 

"I know I did what was necessary," she replied, her voice just a whisper. "Then why does it hurt so much?" 

Carlisle sighed, the sound like a soft wind. "Because you are capable of empathy, of sorrow. That pain is a testament to the person you still are, despite all the changes you've gone through.” 

Liam’s face flashed through her mind. “Does it ever get easier?” She asked, her voice fragile. 

“I wish I could say it doesn’t,” Carlisle replied, “but I think it does.” 

Bella reached out to take his hand and he squeezed it tightly. 

After her conversation with Carlisle, Charlie joined her. He didn't speak, but his presence was a quiet comfort. He simply wrapped her in a tight bear hug, and she felt some of the tension begin to melt away as she hugged him back.

"That was awful," he said simply, his voice low. "I'm sorry you had to be the one to make that decision."

"I know," Bella sighed, resting her head on his shoulder. "It was inevitable, I guess. But you're right. It was awful."

They stood there for a long time in the silence of the garden. When he finally pulled back a little, he looked at her with more kindness than she thought she deserved. "You're doing a good job, you know," Charlie told her. "I've overheard some of the guards talking. They admire you. They think you're going to be a good queen, and I think you're proving them right."

"Thanks, dad," she mumbled, squeezing him again.

“I hope you don’t mind, but I ordered Cain and Thordis to hunt down Liam’s sire,” Charlie said after a moment of silence. “They need to be brought to justice for what they did.” 

"That's good," Bella replied, sighing with a sense of relief. "I was going to do the same."

"We will find them," Charlie assured her. "And we will make sure they pay."

After the harrowing incident of day two, days three and four were a welcome relief for Bella. They passed in a peaceful and merciful blur. She was profoundly grateful for the chance to breathe, to recover from the weight of her first execution. 

That illusion of calm was shattered the moment a coven of six walked in on day five. Bella knew the moment the coven walked in that there would be conflict. Their leader, a tall man with long, tied back blond hair and narrow, black eyes, looked at her with suspicion and demanded, "Where is Aro?" No greeting, no bow or show of respect. Simply… ‘Where is Aro?’

Bella knew that not every coven would be familiar with her. She had yet to be formally presented to the wider vampire world as Aro’s mate and queen. Yet, her existence was not a secret, either. As far as she was aware the gossip had spread like wildfire, the news of a new consort for the leader of the Volturi was not something people kept quiet. Most vampires now knew that Aro had taken a mate. 

Carlisle spoke then, “This is Queen Isabella, King Aro’s mate and soon to be wife. She is serving as his representative.”

The coven leader narrowed his eyes as he studied her, and Bella felt a surge of distaste. She did not like that look one bit. "Introduce yourselves," she ordered, her voice cutting through the room.

“I didn't come here to speak with King Aro’s newborn mate. I came here to speak with King Aro himself.” The coven leader replied, waving a hand. As if it were the most normal thing in the world to dismiss her. 

“You will address the queen respectfully,” Carlisle said, his voice lowering slightly. Bella noticed Charlie tense out of the corner of her eye. 

He scoffed. “What has the queen done to earn my respect?”

Bella remembered Aro’s words from their first real conversation after discovering they were mates. 

“Vampires differ from humans, cara mia. We are less... forgiving. We are driven by our instincts, passions and desires. Violence is our universal language. Our laws are upheld by the unwavering threat of extreme consequences.”

Vampires respected Aro, respected Caius and Marcus because they knew the kings weren't afraid to uphold their laws. The kings demanded respect. Anything less was unacceptable. Bella had to set firm expectations now, before others decided to push the boundaries later. She needed to demand respect, as Aro would have.  

Bella glanced at Charlie, her request clear in her expression. 

Without hesitation, Charlie's gaze fixed on the coven. Within moments they were all kneeling, the heavy weight of Charlie's gift pressing them down. 

The two vampires at the back, a younger man and woman, looked utterly terrified as Bella stood and approached the coven. The other four looked furious to find themselves in such a situation. 

“You show up here, in my home, seeking an audience with my mate and have the audacity to disrespect me.” She said this softly, dangerously calm. She hummed, as Aro often did and looked them over. She embodied Caius, tilting her head studying them, scorn evident in her expression. “Tell me why you are here before I force it out of you.”

The coven leader’s expression shifted then, from one of annoyance to one of profound amusement. The change was jarring. “Peace, Vostra Maestà,” he bowed his head deeply. “I apologize for my behavior but I had to see for myself.”

“Had to see what?” She whispered dangerously. 

“I had to see what kind of woman my king is marrying,” he bowed his head again. “I am Kallias, Vostra Maestà. Leader of Oi Oneiropoloi. We have just arrived from Greece, invited here by King Aro himself for the wedding.” He reached into his shirt and pulled out a silver chain, containing the Volturi ‘V’, though the design was slightly different. Instead of the standard red rubies of the Volturi, theirs contained blue sapphires. 

“And you believe your invitation gave you permission to test me?” She narrowed her eyes. 

“I apologize for any upset I may have caused,” he said again. 

“I’m afraid that won’t suffice,” Bella said, her voice dropping to a low, chilling register that held no trace of her usual softness. She watched with a flicker of satisfaction as Kallias’ expression wavered. “Whatever your reasoning, your disrespect is unacceptable.” The six vampires remained pinned to the floor under Charlie’s invisible weight, their forms trembling. “Charlie, release them.”

The moment the pressure lifted, the six vampires scrambled to their feet, their movements cautious. But they only made it a few steps before a silent, crushing force erupted from Bella. Her shield, a wave of raw power, slammed into them. They were knocked off their feet and sent hurtling backward across the room, their bodies hitting the far stone wall with a sickening thud. Bella held the force steady, pushing against them until she saw the stone begin to crack behind their trapped forms. Her voice was flat, devoid of all emotion. “I am not to be tested. You have forgotten your place.” The vampires struggled, but her power was absolute, a silent, immovable prison.

Aro chose that precise moment to step through the entrance. He stopped just inside the doorway, his eyes taking in the scene with a quiet stillness. He observed the terrified Oi Oneiropoloi members pinned to the wall by Bella’s invisible shield, their faces contorted in agony. A low, appreciative hum rumbled in his chest as his gaze met Kallias’ before shifting to Bella. He crossed the room, his walk a study in effortless grace, and stopped directly in front of her. He reached out and gently lifted her chin with one finger, his crimson eyes gleaming with a mix of pride and tenderness. “Hello, mia regina,” he murmured, bending down to kiss her. 

The moment his lips met hers, a fierce heat radiated through her, a distraction so profound her concentration faltered. Her shield dropped, the power she had held so effortlessly dissipating into the air, and the six vampires crumpled to the floor, gasping. Aro broke the kiss, his eyes glinting with a mischievous amusement. “I am sorry, mia regina,” he said with a honeyed tone, “I did not mean to interrupt your... lesson.” He moved to stand beside her, his hands steepled in front of his chin. He looked from Bella to the Kallias, a fascinated look in his eyes. “Please, continue.” 

Kallias watched Aro, clearly more fearful of what Aro would do, than what Bella was capable of. That wasn’t good enough. If Kallias, an extended member of her coven, didn't respect her… No one else would. She turned to Aro and laid a hand on his shoulder, “Is Jane available, caro?” 

Aro grinned, a flash of white, “Certainly.” 

“Here, Vostra Maestà,” Jane blurred to her side. 

Bella gestured towards the vampires on the floor, who were looking more horrified by the moment. Even Kallias’ expression twisted, fearful of what was to come. “Jane, please teach our guests some manners.” 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà."

The vampires were immediately engulfed by Jane's invisible flames. They writhed on the floor, their screams a testament to the pain that consumed them. It was not a sight she reveled in, but a brutal, necessary lesson. One she hoped would not need to be repeated.

“That’s enough, Jane,” Bella said quietly after nearly thirty seconds. The invisible flames died, and the six vampires stopped screaming, their chests heaved for breath. Bella walked forward and stopped, looking down at Kallias, who was struggling to rise. “Welcome to Volterra,” she said coolly. 

Bella left the court then, Aro close on her heels, leaving the others to tend to the chastened members of the Oi Oneiropoloi. 

Aro was on her before they even made it back to the family wing. He crushed her against his body and claimed her lips with a searing kiss. She tilted her head to give him better access as his lips traveled down her neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. “I didn’t like doing that,” she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.

Aro drew back just enough to meet her gaze, his eyes shined with a deep satisfaction. He kissed her forehead. “But you did it so well, mia regina,” he purred, his fingers threading through her hair. “How magnificent you are in your power. How beautiful.” His voice was laced with a sense of wonder and raw possessiveness. “My perfect queen. It’s a joy to watch you rule.” Aro’s lips returned to hers then, and she knew if they didn’t move they would end up naked in a public corridor. 

“Aro we should…” she gasped when he lifted her to wrap her legs around his waist, then moaned when she felt his arousal pressing against her. “Aro.” He moved his hips against hers in a slow grind and she shuddered against him. 

Aro was beside himself with lust, she could tell. Utterly unconcerned with where they were or who saw them. 

She looked around quickly, trying to discern where they were so they could… “Aro, take us to the library,” she gasped after a particularly delicious thrust. “N-not here.”

A growl of protest escaped him, but then the world blurred around them, and she found herself pressed against a bookshelf in a far, hidden corner of the library. 

“No more talking unless it's to moan my name,” Aro said roughly against her lips. 

Blinded by her own lust, Bella reached desperately for his belt while Aro pulled up the hem of her dress. She managed to free him just as he tore her underwear from her body. Bella reached between them, stroking him once before lining him up with her entrance. 

They both moaned desperately as he pressed inside of her. Bella’s lips moved to his neck to nip and suck while he began thrusting quickly inside of her, neither one of them in a mood for teasing. The shelves behind her shook slightly with each movement of Aro’s body against hers. 

He felt so good. Bella was overwhelmed by the sheer, breathtaking force of her need for him. She inhaled deeply, allowing his scent to fill her lungs. “Aro,” she gasped as he deepened his thrusts. “Kiss me.” 

Aro lips found hers, swallowing her moans before they could escape, claiming them as his. One of his hands moved between them to provide the extra friction she needed while the other held her in place against the bookshelf. Bella wrapped one arm around his back, pulling him even closer. It would never be enough, she realized. Her need for him would never be sated, it was an ache that went deeper than hunger, a permanent emptiness that only his presence could fill. 

Aro moved steadily against her, and after a few more, sharp thrusts of his hips, they both found their release together. They swallowed one another’s gasps and moans, trying their best to remain quiet, even though Bella was quite certain there were plenty in the palazzo who knew what they were doing. 

He held her there for a long moment, his forehead resting against hers as his breath shuddered out from between his teeth. “I missed you, mia regina,” he murmured.

“Hmm,” she hummed, a small smile touching her lips as she pressed a soft kiss to his. “I couldn’t tell.”

Aro raised a teasing eyebrow, a flicker of amusement in his crimson eyes. “Oh,” he breathed. "Do I need to show you again?" The question was a low, seductive promise. His hands were already beginning to roam her body. 

Bella's laughter was a light, breathy sound. She put a hand flat on his chest and he released her, setting her back on her feet. While she busied herself smoothing the wrinkles from her dress, her eyes followed his every move as he, with a quiet efficiency, tucked himself back into his trousers and retucked his shirt.

Bella took a step closer and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. “Let’s continue this in our chambers,” she murmured against his neck.

He looked delighted by the suggestion. “As you command, mia regina.” 

Chapter Text

Aro’s face remained a mask of perfect indifference as Cain helped him into his black tuxedo jacket. Aro buttoned the jacket himself, the movement swift and practiced, before Afton approached. In his hands, he carried the cloak, a heavy, luxurious garment of deep, dark black, its surface so rich it seemed to drink the light. The underside was a vibrant, rich red, and it was embroidered with a subtle, intricate pattern of twisting gold threads. Afton secured it to Aro's left shoulder with a large, golden pin embossed with the Volturi crest. The fabric settled over him like a second skin. 

Aro’s gaze fell to the cuff links on the table beside him, Isabella’s gift to him. He clipped them into place with a practiced motion, the small click echoing in the silent room, before straightening his bow tie. 

Cain returned a moment later, carrying a golden crown with large rubies nestled in its intricate embellishments, resting on a black velvet pillow. Afton stepped forward, his expression solemn. He took the crown and, with a silent, deferential bow, carefully lifted it and placed it on Aro's head. The gold gleamed against Aro's dark hair, the rubies a vibrant splash of color. Though he rarely had cause to wear it, he tended to for special occasions such as this. The two guards bowed deeply once more, before backing respectfully out of the room. 

A smile touched Aro’s lips, his mind wandering back to the past few days, Isabella’s soft touch, her easy laughter, and the way her eyes lit up when she looked at him. He had not known such a feeling existed, a love so pure and unconditional it had the power to calm the storms within him. He thought of his sister, Didyme, and a pang of grief pulsed in his chest. How he wished she could be here to see this. She would have adored Isabella. She would have understood this feeling, this impossible love that had found him after centuries of solitude. 

Aro stared in the mirror, at his own reflection, briefly imagining Didyme standing beside him, her arm laced through his, ready to walk with him to the ceremony. He imagined her radiant smile, warm and welcoming as it brought joy to all those around her. 

The weight of his guilt settled over him, cold and heavy. It was his own fault Didyme wasn’t here, his own fault Marcus was without his mate. It was a feeling he had kept carefully sealed away for centuries. Yet, on this day, of all days, he allowed it to surface, a stark reminder of the staggering cost of his ambition. It was a solemn vow to himself, a silent promise to protect this new, fragile happiness he had found, and to never again sacrifice love for power.

He was still lost in the reverie of his thoughts when the door opened. Aro didn't need to turn to know who it was. 

“Are you ready, brother?” Caius and Marcus entered together, a show of old world elegance.

Caius was a vision of severe, modern formality. He wore a sharp tuxedo, the fabric a deep obsidian that seemed to absorb all light. Over his shoulders, he wore a traditional cape. The fabric was a dark, brooding black with intricate gold embroidery along the trim. His golden crown embedded with onyx stones, its design stark and unyielding, rested perfectly on his head.

Marcus, in contrast, wore a black tuxedo and a black and silver woven robe that draped over one shoulder. The robe's fabric seemed to be woven from shadows, with threads of pure silver catching the light in a subtle shimmer. The effect was one of quiet elegance, a reflection of his melancholic and introspective nature. His crown was a simple, ancient silver circlet, its only adornment a series of blue sapphires. 

Aro finally turned to face them. As his eyes met Marcus's, he knew the other king had read his thoughts. Marcus simply nodded, a look of understanding in his ancient gaze. He knew of Aro's guilt, of his longing for his lost sister. In that silent moment, a silent message passed between them. ‘She would have wanted this for you.’ Marcus’ eyes said. ‘She would be happy.’ 

He took a deep, steadying breath. "I am ready," Aro finally replied, his voice calm. 

Isabella could hardly believe her eyes as she took in her own appearance. Her makeup was expertly done, her lips a deep red, and her subtle, dark eye makeup highlighted the intense crimson of her eyes, making them look even more dangerous and alluring. Her hair was styled into long, loose waves that flowed elegantly around her shoulders.

But the dress… 

The gown was a masterpiece of art and shadow perfectly suited for the bride of the Volturi king. Crafted from the purest white silk, its sleek silhouette was both classic and ethereal, with an off the shoulder neckline that highlighted Bella's delicate collarbones.

​But it was the black that told the true story. From the delicate neckline, intricate black embroidery unfurled like a web of thorny vines, its design both spidery and elegant. These shadowy tendrils cascaded down the long, sheer sleeves and sculpted bodice, before parting down the center of the skirt to reveal a darker underlayer that mimicked the depths of a moonless night. 

She truly looked like the elegant vampire queen she had worked so hard to become.

Standing just behind her, Athena watched with a small, satisfied smile, a silent nod of approval. She wore an elegant, off the shoulder, dark red gown of her own. 

“Thank you,” Bella breathed, trying to quell the intense emotions building inside of her. “For everything.” 

“It was my pleasure to help my soon to be sister,” Athena approached and squeezed her arm gently. “But just a few final details before we can go.” 

Heidi appeared a moment later, carrying several velvet boxes. Athena opened the first one, and removed a pair of gold, diamond earrings. “From the vault,” she smiled, “I thought they would go beautifully with your dress.” She helped Bella put them on. Athena then reached for a second box, larger than the first. She opened it towards Bella. Inside, nestled against the dark fabric, lay a necklace of extraordinary craftsmanship. It was a single, flawless diamond, a pear-shaped stone that glittered in the light. From it, a delicate drop of gold fell, holding a small teardrop shaped ruby.

“This necklace is a gift from Caius and I,” Athena took the necklace and fastened it around Isabella's neck. 

“It’s beautiful,” Bella breathed, touching the exquisite stones. “Thank you, I will cherish it always.”

Athena took one final box from Heidi, deeper and more ornate than the others. “And this,” Athena said, her voice soft as she opened it, “Is a gift from Marcus.”

Inside, nestled on a bed of dark velvet, was a small, delicate golden tiara. It was a simple circlet, without the flourish and grand size of a full crown. But its elegance lay in the details. Small, polished onyx stones were set between a series of faceted rubies, each one a perfect, vibrant drop of blood against the gold. The gold was shaped into delicate, entwining vines that seemed to hold the stones in place.

Bella couldn’t speak. The gesture was so unexpected that the breath caught in her throat. As Athena took the tiara and placed it carefully on her head, Bella felt the foreign weight of it settle against her hair.

"After your coronation, you will receive your true crown," Athena said, her voice melodic. "But after you ruled so expertly in our absence, Marcus thought you deserved some recognition."

Bella swallowed thickly, her throat tight with an emotion she hadn't anticipated. She touched the tiara and looked at her reflection once more. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “You have all been so wonderful.”

“It makes us very happy to see Aro happy,” Athena whispered, her voice full of genuine warmth. “You have no idea how long we have waited to see that look in his eyes again.”  A soft shuffle sounded outside the doors, and Athena's smile softened. “I believe your father is here. Are you ready?”

In truth, Bella was terrified. The entire Volturi coven, a sea of ancient and powerful vampires, was present for the wedding of their two leaders. The very air of the castle was thick with the humming energy of so many gifted beings. The French and Greek branches, La Tempête and Oi Oneiropóloi, had also traveled to Italy for the occasion. She had been told their presence was a necessary show of unity and a reward for their unwavering loyalty. She knew it was a necessary demonstration, the sheer weight of their presence was overwhelming.  

But she took a deep breath, steadying herself in the process. This is what it meant to be Aro’s mate, she knew. She would have to get used to the attention eventually. 

Bella nodded that she was ready, and Heidi opened the door to admit her father. Through the mirror she watched Charlie step inside, his hands clasped in front of him. He wore a clean, black tuxedo, and his Volturi pendant on his chest. Bella turned slowly, and she watched as Charlie’s eyes suddenly had an extra sheen to them. He swallowed thickly, “You look beautiful, Bells.”

Her face broke into a shaky smile, and she choked back a sob that threatened to escape. "Thanks, Dad," she whispered. “You look great.” 

Charlie took a deep, steadying breath, then crossed the room to her. He held out his arm, "Ready?"

“As ready as I will ever be,” she sighed. 

She gripped Charlie’s arm tightly as they walked through the palazzo towards the gardens. Before she knew it, they had reached the entrance. The heavy doors were thrown open, and Bella had to suppress a gasp. The autumn air was crisp and cool, and the garden had been transformed. It was a masterpiece of warm stone and autumn foliage, with hundreds of crimson roses in every direction. A pathway of black cobblestone, now covered with pristine white silk, ran the length of the garden, and at the end of it, between the fountains, waiting for her, stood Aro.

Her eyes met his, and in that moment, the entire world fell away. The countless vampires, the terrifying weight of the moment simply ceased to exist. All she saw was him. He was every bit the king she knew him to be, his black tuxedo and single shoulder black and crimson cloak a striking silhouette against the garden. A golden crown, with its crimson rubies, sat on his dark hair, a representation of his power. Her nerves, a tight knot in her stomach just moments before, unraveled and vanished. Despite the severity of his expression and the commanding presence, his eyes were soft as they looked at her, loving and vulnerable. She was no longer terrified, she was home.

As she and Charlie began their slow procession down the silk aisle, her gaze swept across the front rows. On one side, she saw Caius, rigid and formal in black and gold, Marcus stood beside him a black and silver woven robe, and Athena, resplendent in red, looking on with a genuine smile. On the other side, she saw Jacob in a clean, black tuxedo, wearing a wide smile on his face, along with the Cullens. Jasper, Alice, Esme, Emmett and Rosalie. The assembled vampires bowed their heads in a wave of respect that rippled down the garden. She kept her gaze fixed on Aro. 

When they finally reached the end of the aisle, Aro took her hand from Charlie's and brought it to his lips. He kissed her hand with a tender reverence that sent a shiver through her, his eyes never leaving hers. Charlie took his seat after sending Bella one last smile. Together, Aro and Bella climbed the stairs and turned to face one another. Carlisle stood waiting to officiate. He bowed his head, a gesture of respect, and began the ceremony. 

He stood at a small altar, carved from dark stone and adorned with red roses. The coven watched, their faces impassive but their energies focused on watching history in the making. 

"We are gathered today, not only in the joy of a personal union, but in the solemn recognition of a bond that will shape the very destiny of our kind," Carlisle said, his calm voice carried throughout the garden. "For millennia, Aro has been the unyielding foundation of our world, a pillar of wisdom and authority. He has carried the immense weight of our existence with singular grace. And in Isabella, he has found not merely a partner, but an equal of extraordinary power. Through her profound strength and loyalty, Isabella has proven to be his perfect complement. The love they share is more than a mere emotion, it is a new source of strength for the Volturi. It is a pact that binds not only two souls but the very future of our world, a testament that love is the most powerful force. This union ensures the Volturi’s legacy will endure for all time."

"We are gathered today, in the presence of the gods," he continued, "In the ancient world, a wedding was the sacred act of a woman's passage from one household to another. It was a promise to create a new life, and to honor the past while embracing the future." He gestured to Bella, then to Aro, his hand moving in a slow, deliberate arc. "Today, Isabella leaves the household of her birth, represented by her father, who has guided her with unwavering love and courage. And she is welcomed into a new household, ancient and eternal, led by Aro. Look upon them now, and you will see a perfect balance, the ancient wisdom of Aro and the profound, unyielding strength of Isabella. Their unity will not only secure their own future but will serve as a beacon to all who follow. For in their bond, the world will now witness true, unyielding strength and unwavering devotion." 

Carlisle then turned to Aro. He held out a golden band littered with diamonds to him.  "Aro, in keeping with tradition, do you have vows you would like to make to your wife?"

Aro took the ring, his gaze never leaving Bella's. "Isabella, my queen,” his voice was low and soft, “I stand before you now, not as a king, but as a man who has been adrift for millennia, only to find my anchor in you. I promise to be your shield against all harm, your rock in any storm, and your confidant in all things. I promise to cherish, protect, and honor you for all of eternity. He took her left hand and slipped the ring onto her finger, right beside her engagement ring. "I am yours, mia amata, in this life and in the next."

Aro's eyes softened further as he spoke. He looked at her with such adoration it took her breath away. A fierce, protective love for him surged through her as the cool metal of the ring settled on her finger. 

Carlisle turned to Bella, holding out another golden band. "And Isabella, in keeping with the old traditions, do you have vows you would like to make to your husband?" Bella took the ring, a piece she had commissioned herself. The substantial golden band was embedded with a repeating pattern of small, alternating rubies and black diamonds, their vibrant and dark hues circling the ring in an unbroken line. 

Bella's throat tightened, but her voice was clear and steady as she began her vows. "Aro, in a world that was once mundane, you brought color and purpose. You have given me a family, a home, and a legacy to protect. I promise to be your unwavering companion, to be your strength when you are weary, and to be a queen worthy of your love and devotion.” She took his hand, and slipped the intricate ring onto his finger. "I am yours, completely and without hesitation, for all of eternity." 

Aro's face transformed, his expression bloomed into a radiant, loving smile that was so bright it seemed to light up the space around them. It was an unmistakable look of love that stole the very air from Bella's lungs. She wanted to taste that smile more than anything in the world. 

Carlisle continued. “In the timeless dance of our existence, there are moments that define us. This is one such moment. For centuries, our kind has sought meaning, and you, Aro and Isabella, have found it in one another. Your union is a testament to the truth that even in eternity, love is our greatest legacy."

Carlisle then smiled, his gaze warm and steady. "The symbols of this union have been exchanged, but the true bond was written long ago, destined to be. You have found your other half in this world. By the power of this ancient bond, and with the full recognition and respect of all present, I now declare you husband and wife, mates for all eternity."

The coven gave a unified, deep bow. Aro then gently lifted Bella's hand to his lips, kissing it with a tender reverence that sent a shiver through her, his eyes never leaving hers. He then pulled her into a slow, deliberate kiss. When they parted, he took her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers, holding it firmly. With a regal, unified stride, they walked down the aisle, the hushed crowd watching on in awe. 

Celebratory conversations broke out as they reached the edge of the gardens. Aro didn't lead her towards the courtyard where the reception would be held. Instead, he steered her through a small, unassuming doorway. They found themselves in a forgotten antechamber, its air still and quiet. The sounds of conversation and celebration were muffled, and for the first time all day, they were completely alone. Aro's smile was gone, replaced by an expression of quiet contentment as he looked at her. He pulled her tightly against him with one arm and cupped her face in his palm with the other. Bella was delighted when kissed her again, this time with a deep, consuming passion that held no ceremony. She wrapped her arms tightly around his shoulders, wanting to feel him close in every way she could. 

"I want you… husband," Bella whispered against Aro's lips when he broke the kiss a moment later, desperate to be alone with him. "Perhaps we could slip away for a little while."

Bella felt a subtle tremor of pleasure make its way up Aro's spine. He smiled, his eyes glittering with a dark, knowing light.

"If I had any say in the matter, I would have you right here, right now, wife," he murmured, his voice a possessive rasp against her cheek. "I have been aching for you from the moment I first saw you emerge in the garden. But know this, mia amata, once I have taken this gown off of you, you won't be putting it on for some time, so we best be patient. For now, I will have to settle for kissing you.” 

“Kiss me then,” she ordered. 

Aro grinned and did what he was told. 

When they finally broke the kiss a long while later, Aro touched their foreheads together, and they stood there, trying to regain their composure. Aro's chest rose and fell in a slow, deep breath.

"Soon," he promised, his voice hoarse. Bella nodded as she threaded her arm through his.

Aro's gaze lingered on her for a moment longer, a silent question passing between them before he dropped one final kiss on her cheek. Then, with a practiced grace, he led her out of the small room and back towards the courtyard, where the rest of the coven had relocated for the reception.

The courtyard of the palazzo had been transformed for the celebration. Tall, ornate lanterns hung from the ancient stone arches, casting a warm, golden light over the guests. The air buzzed with the low murmur of conversation and the soft music of violins. 

As Aro and Bella stepped into the space, all conversation ceased. Every eye, whether they were crimson red or amber turned to them. Aro nodded, a simple gesture that was instantly understood as a word of gratitude. A subtle, unified bow rippled through the gathered vampires before they returned to their conversations. 

Bella took comfort in the unyielding calm of her mate and husband beside her. He guided her to a raised dais where five ornate thrones resided. Marcus, Caius and Athenodora were already present, standing before their thrones, conversing with one another. They stepped forward to greet the newly married couple, congratulating them with subtle smiles and brief shows of affection. 

As they took their places on their thrones, Bella glanced at Aro, feeling a surge of anticipation as the first well wishers began to approach.

Carlisle and Esme were the first, moving with an easy grace. Bella immediately thanked Carlisle profusely for his role. "It was an honor to officiate the wedding of my oldest friend and my daughter," Carlisle said, his warm smile touching his eyes as he crossed an arm over his chest and bowed. 

Ambrose and several members of Gli Archivisti Sacri followed soon after. “Vostre Maestà," Ambrose bowed low. "May your union be blessed with the wisdom of the ancients.” 

“We thank you for your blessing, and for your commitment to the Volturi and to our species.” Aro replied smoothly, “We owe you much for your diligence and discipline. It is a comfort to know that our legacy is secure in your hands.” 

Aro was totally in his element amongst their subjects, Bella realized. He was a master conversationalist, his charm and wit disarming all those who approached. He moved through each introduction with an effortless grace, never once losing a beat. Bella watched him with a silent admiration, her heart swelling with pride as he conversed with the members of their coven. He was a perfect king, and he was now her husband.

Bella tensed when she noticed Kallias and the other members of Oi Oneiropóloi approach. They immediately dropped to their knees before their thrones. Kallias lowered his head. "Please forgive me for our poor conduct upon our first meeting. My actions were reckless, and I sincerely apologize for my inexcusable lack of respect. I humbly ask for your forgiveness.” 

Bella glanced at Aro, expecting his intervention. Aro’s smile was slight, a ghost of approval, and he gave her an almost imperceptible, encouraging nod. The decision was hers to make. 

Bella didn't move for a long, torturous moment, letting the silence expand and press down on the kneeling vampires. When she finally spoke, her voice was low, “You mistook my young age for naivety and weakness. That was your mistake.” 

Bella sighed. “I accept your apology," she continued, the words a cold,  "But understand this. Apologies are irrelevant. Only loyalty and obedience matter here.” Bella allowed a small, calculated measure of forgiveness to enter her voice, "Oi Oneiropóloi are integral to the Volturi's strength in Greece. Prove to me that your value outweighs your insolence. You may rise.” 

He and his coven slowly rose, their movements stiff, their expressions relieved. Kallias bowed his head again, “Thank you for your mercy, Vostra Maestà. We will not disappoint you.” 

Bella gave a faint, satisfied smile. "I know you won't," she replied, her gaze lingering on Kallias's face for a moment longer before she shifted her attention to Aro. She raised an eyebrow. "Dance with me, caro."

Aro’s smile was positively delighted, the tension from the political exchange melting away into pure adoration. "Certainly, mia regina," he purred, rising from his throne with effortless grace and offering her his arm. Kallias and the remaining members of Oi Oneiropóloi hurried to move out of the way. 

Once they had relocated to the dance floor, which was already occupied by several other couples. Bella rested her hand on Aro’s shoulder while his other hand went to her waist. He pulled her close, until the lengths of their bodies were touching. They began a simple, gliding waltz amongst the other couples, their movements seamless. Aro leaned closer, his lips brushing against the sensitive shell of her ear as he whispered, "You are magnificent, mia regina." 

A faint smirk played on her lips. "I had an excellent teacher," she whispered back. 

Aro chuckled. "Oh no, cara mia," he murmured, his voice laced with possessive pride. "I certainly can’t claim all the credit for your brilliance. You were born for this role, Isabella. I merely gave you the stage." His arm tightened around her waist, pulling her impossibly closer, his breath warm against her skin and Bella shivered. 

Aro then spun her in a tight, graceful circle and led her into a deep dip, pausing only a moment before drawing her back up. When they returned to their original position, the playful mirth in his eyes had been replaced by a startling seriousness. "I love you," he said, his voice dropping to a quiet, earnest confession meant only for her. "Thank you for making me the happiest man in the world."

Bella’s eyes burned suddenly. Her composure, which had been unshakeable moments ago, instantly shattered. Her throat tightened, and her breath hitched.  

She reached up, cupping his face between her hands, her thumb brushing the impossibly sharp line of his cheekbone. "I love you, too," she whispered back, her voice tight. "No amount of time with you will ever be enough, Aro. Not even forever.” 

The look of pure, unrestrained love in Aro’s eyes nearly overwhelmed her. She huffed a laugh, “I wish I could kiss you.” she whispered, the words tinged with longing. 

“Very soon, mia amata,” he kissed her cheek gently. “Untill then, let’s dance, and enjoy the company of our guests.” 

They finished one dance, then another, lost in the intimacy of the moment and utterly unwilling to pull away from the comfort of one another’s arms. They moved among the other couples, their steps perfectly synchronized. The bustling noise and the other dancing figures around them dissolved completely, leaving them utterly alone in the world. 

Bella could have spent the entire night in Aro’s arms, but as their second dance came to a close, he drew back from her with impeccable grace. He didn't release her entirely, instead, he bowed deeply, kissing her hand in the process.

Bella returned his bow, and Aro smiled, his eyes twinkling with fond amusement. "I think your father would like an opportunity to dance with you, mia amata," he murmured, glancing toward the edge of the floor where Charlie stood, looking profoundly nervous in his suit. "You should indulge him."

Bella smiled warmly at her father, who quickly navigated the polished floor to meet her. He looked overwhelmingly nervous but determined. "May I have this dance?" he asked, his voice a little stiff and awkward against the background music.

“Of course,” Bella replied, her smile widening. She placed her hand lightly on his shoulder, fully expecting to gently guide him through the steps. She was momentarily surprised when, instead, he expertly began to lead her with a confident grace.

Bella's eyebrow rose in genuine astonishment. "I didn't know you were such a good dancer, Dad."

Charlie cleared his throat. "Yes, well," he murmured, casting a quick, sheepish glance toward the thrones where Aro had just resumed his seat. "I can't take all the credit. Renata taught me."

Bella froze for a beat, a delighted grin spreading across her face. “Oh really?”

She was certain Charlie would have been blushing if he were human.  Instead, he avoided her eyes, looking anywhere but at her. Taking pity on his discomfort, she squeezed his shoulder gently. "That's really nice, dad."

"Yeah," Charlie agreed, his gaze steady now, the small spark of embarrassment gone, replaced by profound, genuine emotion. "I'm really glad to have you back, Bella. This life, while it's not anything I ever could have imagined… I'm very grateful."

Bella felt a sharp, internal pang, "I... the guilt of leaving ate me alive," she admitted, her voice dropping to a whisper meant only for him. "It felt like tearing myself in half. I'm so sorry I had to do that to you, but I'm so glad you're here with me now. That you accepted this."

Charlie squeezed her hand tightly, his hold comforting and familiar. "Me too, Bells. I... I missed you. When you were gone, it was like the color went out of the world. Now, I have you back and I’m part of something so much bigger.” 

Bella’s throat tightened with emotion. “Are you truly happy here, though? With... all of it?" she asked, glancing around at the courtyard full of vampires. 

Charlie's eyes, clear and sharp, met hers. "I’m happier than I ever thought possible," he replied simply.  “Are you happy, Bella?” 

Bella didn't hesitate. Her gaze lifted over the heads of the dancing couples, finding Aro seated on his throne, watching her with a possessive, adoring intensity. 

"I’m the happiest I have ever been," Bella replied honestly while looking into Aro's eyes. 

An expression of peace settled over Charlie's features. He nodded, "That’s all I’ve ever wanted for you.” 

Bella offered him an emotional smile, “Thank you, dad."

Then, Bella's attention was snagged by a striking sight across the crowded floor. Jacob, looking handsome in a tailored black suit, approached Heidi, who was resplendent in a floor length plum gown. Bella half expected Heidi to send him away with a chilling glance.

Instead, Heidi gave Jacob a slow, appreciative once over, and held out her hand. Bella could tell Jacob was trying desperately to temper his wolfish enthusiasm as he led Heidi onto the dance floor.

"Hm," Charlie murmured, his eyes following the couple with curiosity. "Good for Jacob. I wasn't sure he would have the nerve.” 

Bella laughed. As they glided nearer to the pair, Jacob spotted her. His mouth pulled into a wide, familiar grin, and he gave her a quick, triumphant wink. Bella rolled her eyes. 

As the waltz finished, Charlie squeezed her hand one last time before stepping back, ready to retreat to the quieter edges of the party. 

Bella attempted to join him, but she was immediately intercepted by Jasper. Their dance was graceful and measured, Jasper radiated balance and serenity, which helped Bella relax. She moved easily into the arms of Emmett next, whose dance was boisterous and playful, concluding with a light, reckless spin that made her laugh again. Finally, Carlisle led her in a smooth, elegant waltz, his gentle approval shining in his golden eyes. She enjoyed herself immensely, feeling the deep supportive of her adoptive family.

She was just looking forward to rejoining her husband, when she was intercepted by an imposing figure. 

It was Caius, and Bella was surprised by his request for a dance. He looked more severe than usual, his entire posture amplified by his regalia. Its severe lines of his golden crown only emphasized the sharp, angular intensity of his pale face. 

There was no theatrical bow, only a commanding tilt of his chin as he offered his hand. 

Bella accepted, and immediately discovered that Caius was just as good of a dancer as he was a warrior, perhaps even better. He was flawlessly graceful and sure of himself, leading with an intense, calculated precision. His moves were more intricate and demanding than Aro’s graceful float, requiring absolute focus.

He corrected her form at times, much like he did during the combat training sessions. "Elbow up, Isabella," he murmured, his voice low and utterly without humor. But Bella found herself laughing anyway, the sheer intensity of his dedication to the dance was unexpectedly enjoyable. She responded to the challenge, matching his rigor with her own effortless fluidity.

Then, for one fleeting moment, as she executed a difficult turn perfectly, Caius cracked a genuine, tight smile, a rare and unsettling sight that crinkled the corner of his eyes. Bella beamed, feeling a strange camaraderie with the usually hostile king. This was a language they both understood, perfection through rigorous discipline.

As the music faded on their final step, Caius dipped into a low bow, and she returned it with a curtsey. He straightened, his eyes amused despite his icy expression. 

“Enjoy the rest of your wedding night, sorellina,” Caius smirked. “Thank you for the dance.” 

Bella struggled to hide her amusement. “The pleasure was all mine.” 

Before Caius could retreat, a new figure emerged with quiet solemnity. It was Marcus. He gave Caius a neutral nod, and Caius offered a brief acknowledgment before melting into the crowd.

“May I have this dance, sorella?” He asked. 

Bella took his outstretched hand and allowed him to pull her into a dance. Marcus was just as graceful as his brothers, just as confident, but there was a fatigue to his movements that he couldn’t quite hide. 

“You are happy tonight,” he noted, his gaze resting on her face with interest.

“I am,” she agreed easily, the conviction in her voice absolute.

He nodded, “It pleases me to see you both so happy.” 

Bella sent him a genuine smile. “Thank you Marcus.” 

They moved in silence for a few more turns, Marcus leading them toward the perimeter of the floor. He leaned closer, his voice barely audible above the sound of the violins.

“Promise me one thing, sorella,” he murmured, the quiet plea cutting through the festive noise. “Promise me you will look after him always. He needs it more than he realizes.”

Something about his tone made her pause and look at him more closely. His expression was unreadable, as it often was. So in the end she simply nodded. “I promise I will.”

Aro intercepted them as Marcus led her off the dance floor as the dance concluded, his usual delighted grin firmly in place. “My my,” he chuckled, slipping his hand under her elbow. “You are quite in demand tonight, cara mia.” He glanced at Marcus, his smile turning theatrical. “May I steal away my bride?” 

Marcus smiled, an expression that seemed entirely foreign, yet completely natural on his face. Bella found herself wondering how often he had smiled like that in the last thousand years. “Of course,” he said, dipping his head. 

Aro waited for Marcus to fully retreat before he pulled Bella to his side. His crimson eyes glowed with amusement and desire. "Six separate dances, Isabella?" he whispered, leaning down so his lips were dangerously close to her ear. "First your father, then your adoptive brothers, your sire, and then my most hostile brother, then my most melancholy one. Do I have to challenge all the men here to a duel just to spend a mere moment in your presence? Are you trying to make me jealous on our wedding night, mia regina?” 

Bella’s eyes flashed with mischief, meeting his playful challenge. Her lips brushed against his jaw as she replied, "Is it working?" She felt the immediate tremor that ran through him, a physical response that thrilled her.

Aro huffed a low laugh, his voice rough. “Perhaps.” 

Bella pressed a firm kiss directly onto his jaw. "Hmm," she murmured against his skin. "You have no reason to be jealous, husband."

She grinned when she heard a low, hungry growl rumble deep in his chest, a sound she knew was purely for her.

"Enough. My patience for public adoration is spent," Aro murmured above her, his hands tightening around her waist. "It is time to retire."

“Finally,” Bella replied, grinning as Aro took her elbow and swept her away from the crowded courtyard, his long strides intent on getting her alone. 

Only he didn’t lead her toward their private chambers in the east wing as she expected him to. Instead, he led her swiftly down a long, dimly lit corridor, and into the underground garage where a small fleet of vehicles were already idling.

Bella stopped and turned to face Aro, her expression confused. "Are we going somewhere?"

Aro kissed her cheek and led her towards one of the waiting vehicles. "I thought we might return to Villa del Martire," he explained, his voice dropping to a seductive rumble. "It's far more private."

Memories of their last visit to Villa del Martire, the passion they shared, flashed through her mind, and Bella bit her lip, a wave of anticipation hitting her.

"Is that alright, mia amata?" Aro asked, his eyes searching hers.

Bella nodded, her grin returning. "That sounds perfect."

"Then let us not delay," he replied, his eyes running up and down her form appreciatively. "I desire time alone with my wife." 

Chapter Text

Aro felt Isabella pressed tight against his side as they drove through the Italian countryside, and he savored the feeling. This night, their wedding night, made every touch between them feel electric. He teased her with little touches, a soft drag of his fingertips along her arm, a gentle, possessive squeeze of his wife's waist. Each touch made her breath catch, he was intensely attuned to her every reaction, charting the slow rise of her arousal. The heat between them had been simmering all night, and though his impatience was growing by the minute, he reveled in the anticipation and the promise of the hours ahead. 

As the drive continued, Aro grew bolder with his affections, impatience increasing his desire to tease her. Thankful for the privacy screen separating them from Felix and Renata, he allowed himself to indulge. He squeezed Isabella's waist, before brushing his lips first against her forehead. He slowly dragged his mouth down, along her cheek, and then tracing the line of her jaw. Isabella responded instantly, tilting her head to offer her lips to him, but he ignored the tempting invitation. Instead, he dipped his head lower, focusing his kiss on the sensitive skin of her neck. 

Her breath caught in her throat. Suddenly overwhelmed by the need for more contact, Aro’s free hand moved down, reaching for the hem of her dress. He lifted the fabric slightly, beginning a gentle caress of the soft skin of her leg, moving up gradually until he reached her thigh. As his touch moved higher, Isabella grabbed his wrist, trying to physically urge his hand where she desperately wanted it to go. Aro resisted, his knowing smirk pressing against the sensitive skin of her neck. He wouldn’t pleasure her here, not with the guard so close. She would have to wait. 

Frustrated by his teasing, Isabella turned the tables. She surprised him completely by running her hand up his thigh before boldly molding her palm over his hardened length in his trousers. Aro stifled a raw moan with a sharp cough, swiftly pulling her hand away. When her eyes met his, she looked utterly pleased with herself. Aro merely returned her gaze with a slow smirk. She would pay for that later. 

The car finally glided to a stop outside the villa. Any remaining patience Aro possessed vanished in an instant. Instead of waiting for Bella to climb out of the car, he swiftly gathered her into his arms and lifted her. Bella laughed, surprised and delighted, wrapping her arms securely around his neck and leaning in to press a kiss to his throat.

"How wonderfully old fashioned," she murmured against his skin.

Aro used his vampiric speed, crossing the threshold and moved to their private rooms. "Don’t pretend you don’t enjoy being carried, mia regina," Aro countered, his eyes dark with intent as he winked down at her. He deposited her gently in the center of their luxurious, waiting bed. She reached for him, and Aro wasted no time in following her down.

Their lips met, a passionate collision that set him alight. Isabella answered his urgency, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and pulling him down, inviting the full weight of his body onto hers. She broke the kiss only for a moment to reach up and gently remove his crown, setting the heavy symbol of his power with quiet reverence on the bedside table. With equal focus, she began to undress him. Aro held up his sleeves, and he waited patiently as she carefully removed his cufflinks, one by one, followed by the delicate Volturi pin that held his heavy cloak in place.

Aro returned the favor, taking his time to remove her jewelry, her diamond earrings, her necklace, and the sparkling tiara. As he carefully worked, Isabella took the initiative, wrapping her legs around his waist and pulling him down, settling him fully against her. He moaned at the feeling of her warmth as she moved her hips against his. Aro’s mind went blissfully blank for a moment, and it took every bit of self control he had not to tear her wedding dress right off of her body. 

Aro took a steadying breath as his hands moved to the fastenings of his heavy cloak. Isabella helped him shed the garment, letting it pool silently on the floor. He then moved swiftly to her dress. She sat up slightly, and his fingers flew over the delicate buttons and hidden clasps. The fabric opened, and he pushed the gown up, taking his time to kiss the exposed curve of her hip before sliding the silk completely away. 

Isabella mirrored his movements. She pushed his suit jacket from his shoulders, before finding the buttons on his waist coat and shirt. She tugged the fine fabric apart, revealing the expanse of his chest. Aro inhaled sharply as her hands settled against his skin. 

“No more waiting,” Isabella whispered, her voice husky as she consumed him with her eyes. 

Aro’s restraint shattered. His expression grew dark with unrestrained need. His mouth found hers with a ferocity that matched the devastating, pent up heat that had been building between them all night. 

He shifted, maneuvering his body to trap hers gently against the mattress. His hands were everywhere, his touch possessive, finally free to touch as much as he desired. Aro traced the lines of her jaw, tangled his fingers in her hair, and pressed her fiercely to the pillows as the kiss deepened, demanding a complete surrender that Isabella was eager to give. 

When Aro finally broke the kiss, he trailed his lips down her throat and across her collarbone. With a nip of sharp teeth, he bit through the lacy fabric covering her chest. Isabella moaned as he pushed the fabric away and moved to taste the supple skin of her breasts. 

Isabella reached for his belt as he bit and sucked, delighting in the breathy sounds he pulled from her. Aro stopped her, and instead moved his hand down. His hand slipped into her underwear, and she moaned as he pressed one finger inside, caressing slowly before adding a second.  

“Is this what you wanted in the car, my darling?” He whispered against her breast before taking her soft nipple into his mouth. 

“Yes,” she hissed, grinding against his palm. 

“You thought you could tempt me, hm?” He whispered to her. “Touching me, with the guard so near.” 

“You started it,” she replied breathlessly as he sped up the movements of his fingers. 

“Perhaps,” he agreed amicably. “But you escalated it, and … I cannot allow such behavior to go… unpunished.”

Aro lifted his head to watch her expression as he felt her climax near. Just before she reached the precipice, he slowed down, denying her release. Isabella glared up at him, her chest heaving. “Aro.” 

He bent to kiss her, touching her only enough to leave her on edge. “Do you promise to behave in the future?” 

“No,” she nearly growled, moving her hips against his hand, chasing her release herself. 

Aro stopped his movement, tutting softly. “No need to be difficult, mia amata,” he murmured against her lips. “A simple yes, and I will give you what you need.” 

He started up his movements then, thrusting his fingers slowly, curling them on the withdrawal. She moaned loudly into his mouth, and Aro pinned her hips down to the bed to prevent her from chasing her own orgasm again. 

He again waited until she was close before slowing down his movements. She actually growled then, and it took a considerable amount of self control on Aro’s part not to take her right then and there. He was painfully hard, but ignored his own incessant need in favor of asserting his authority. 

He sighed dramatically, playfully, then, “Don’t you want this,” he said, curling his fingers inside of her, “cara mia?” 

Isabella moaned again, but didn’t respond. Aro denied her twice more until she was shaking with need beneath him. He could tell she was close to giving in.  “Will you behave, Isabella?” He asked again, his own restraint nearing its limits. 

“Yes,” she finally hissed. 

“Yes what?” He asked, pushing her further. 

“Yes,” Isabella moaned then. “I promise to behave, Sir,” she said finally, gasping. 

Aro’s patience snapped. He pushed his trousers down and away, and tore off her underwear, eliminating the final barriers between them. Isabella grinned triumphantly up at him, pleased with herself for ruining his self control, but he was too beside himself with desire to care. The moment he settled himself between her thighs, Isabella gasped, pulling his face down to hers, her own hands desperately gripping his shoulders. He pressed into her, and it only took four slow, deep thrusts to send her over the edge entirely. 

He grit his teeth to stave off his own orgasm as she tightened around him. He watched her eyes flutter shut. “Good girl,” Aro murmured, kissing her forehead as her body shuddered beneath him. 

Aro pulled her leg higher up over his hip, changing the angle, and thrust deeper then, resuming his steady, demanding pace. Isabella rolled her hips upward, matching his rhythm. “More,” she begged quietly, digging her fingers into his back. When he increased the strength of his thrusts, Isabella arched her back and gasped his name like a prayer, and the sound of it drove him mad. 

Aro lost his measured pace, thrusting harder, faster, with a desperate force until she was being pushed up the bed. Isabella instinctively placed a hand on the ornate headboard then, digging her fingertips into the wood to hold herself in place, while the other hand clawed at his back. Aro distantly felt her nails break his skin, but the sharp, fleeting pain of it only melded with the pleasure he felt losing himself entirely in his wife and queen.

The mounting, exquisite pressure became too much, even for his self control. His hips stuttered, a sudden, involuntary break in his rhythm, as he felt the rush of his impending climax approaching. His eyes clenched shut. With a low growl of urgency, Aro reached his hand between them, his fingers finding the exact, necessary spot to apply the extra friction she needed. His touch sent an instantaneous shockwave through Isabella, and her own world dissolved as she cried out his name again. 

Aro followed immediately into his own climax. A sudden, dizzying wave washed over him, a feeling he was entirely unused to. The sheer force of the mutual release momentarily made him lightheaded. He stayed pressed against her, breathing hard against her neck, unable to steady himself. 

As he finally lifted his head, he found himself utterly in awe of his mate’s impact on him. He leaned down and kissed her forehead with reverent tenderness, his lips brushing the curve of her temple. “The things you do to me, mia amata.” 

Aro shifted, finally settling their bodies on the cool silk sheets. He adjusted his position, his arm tucked securely beneath her head, and pulled her against his side. She was quiet, utterly spent for the time being. Her eyes were closed, and her lips were curved in a satisfied smile.

Aro closed his eyes and reveled in the feeling of his mate, and now wife, pressed against him. He had been an outsider for so long, a witness to the mating bonds of others, observing their profound connection with his gift, always seeing but never experiencing for himself. Now, with Isabella, he fully understood the bliss one could find in their mate. 

Bella began running her fingers along his chest, the tips trailing lazily over the angles of his body. Her touch was possessive, languid, before she gradually moved down, tracing the lines along his stomach, and then lower until she was stroking him gently.

Aro's eyes remained closed, yet a slow smirk spread across his features. "So soon, Isabella?" he murmured, enjoying her greedy touch.

She let out a hum that vibrated against his side. "Are you capable?"

The challenge was immediate and impossible to ignore. Aro's crimson eyes snapped open. "Am I capable?" The question came out as a dangerous growl. Aro grabbed her by the hips and pulled her roughly on top of him, flipping their positions in a sudden show of strength. Isabella laughed, a sound of pure delight, already settling over him. 

A faint, rosy light was just beginning to touch the high, arched windows of the sitting room, chasing away the lingering shadows of the night. Isabella picked up his cloak from the floor and wrapped it around herself, the black and gold fabric a sharp contrast to her pale skin, before going to explore the bookshelves in the sitting room. 

From the next room, the open doorway offered a perfect view. Aro was propped on the silk pillows of their canopied bed, the sheets tangled around his waist.

He watched her bare legs move from shadow to light as she drifted past the shelves, admiring her smooth skin, and the gentle swell of her hips, hidden from his view. A possessive warmth unfurled in his chest, a feeling he was still getting used to, after all these months. 

Absurd. He thought the word as he watched her. He, the king of all vampires, a man whose life was dedicated to calculated, self control, a mind so vast it encompassed the knowledge of countless others, was now utterly consumed by the sight of his wife, wearing his cloak. 

He’d always held a certain, quiet disdain for the intensity of his brothers' attachments to their wives. Caius' fiery, jealous possessiveness of Athena, or Marcus' neverending devotion to Didyme. It had seemed weak, a liability. A hole in their armor. But now, as he felt the near painful clench of longing in his gut just from watching her, he realized the truth.

He wasn't merely like them, he was far, far worse.

“I can feel you staring,” Isabella said from the next room, not even turning around. She ran a fingertip along the spine of an ancient, gilded volume. 

“Forgive me, mia amata,” he murmured, not at all sorry. She was his to watch, after all. The echoes of her gasps and cries from the night before were seared into his mind, and he found himself eager to hear it again. He traced her thigh with his gaze and felt that familiar, absurd possessiveness tighten around his heart. “Come back to me, mia regina,” he said, needing to touch her. 

“Hm,” she caressed the books with her fingertips. “Should I?” 

Aro’s smile turned sharp, pleased by her defiance. “I will make it worth your while.” 

“If you want me,” she teased, pulling a book from the shelf, “come and get me.” 

That was all the invitation Aro needed. He didn’t hesitate. He blurred across the room in a fraction of a second, scooping her up into his arms. He casually threw her over his shoulder to carry her back to bed. Isabella’s laughter rang bright in the sitting room as her husband carried her away.

Villa del Martire was wrapped in the quiet elegance of late autumn. Late in the afternoon, they stepped out onto the grounds, wanting to fully enjoy the crispness of the autumn air. The paths around the villa were scattered with gold and russet leaves.

Bella watched the way Aro moved. He wore a heavy, dark cashmere overcoat that made him look unfairly handsome. The high collar framed his jaw, and the fabric accentuated the lean strength beneath. She kept looking at him out of the corner of her eye, savoring the view. 

Aro finally stopped by a worn stone balustrade, turning slowly to face her. His crimson eyes held a look of knowing amusement. "I can feel you staring," he teased, throwing her own playful words from earlier in the day. 

Bella laughed, pushing off the cold stone to close the distance between them. "I’m just enjoying the view," she admitted, there was no point in denying it. "It's a very fine view, husband.” 

Aro reached out, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. His expression turned soft. “You are the only view worth savoring, mia amata. You are breathtaking, always.” 

Suddenly flustered by the intensity of his attention, Bella ducked her head, unable to maintain eye contact. Aro wouldn’t allow her to retreat, however. He moved closer, trapping her jaw gently but firmly in his gloved hand and bringing his mouth down to hers for a tender kiss.

She held onto the lapels of his jacket, clinging to the heavy fabric as he deepened the kiss. He hummed against her lips, "Why did we leave our rooms again?" he murmured, pulling back just enough to see her face.

Bella pressed her forehead against his. "I... I have no idea," she whispered, her voice breathless.

He chuckled, a rich, delicious sound that vibrated against her. "Then we should rectify that oversight immediately."

"No," she laughed, gently stepping back out of his embrace, but immediately threaded her arm through his. "We are here now. Let’s at least enjoy it for a little while."

Aro laughed softly, "Very well, my wife," he purred, adjusting his pace to match hers as they continued down the path. “If you insist.” 

“I do,” she smiled up at him, then pulled him along with her. 

They walked in comfortable silence for a long while amongst the trees and forgotten statues of the grounds. Bella breathed in the cool air, savoring the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, tasting autumn for the first time with her vampire senses. 

“It doesn’t feel real, you know,” she told Aro after a long while, her voice soft. “That we are married, I mean. Yesterday felt like a dream.” 

“A good one, I should hope.” 

“A very good dream,” she confirmed, leaning her head briefly against his shoulder. “Now, only my coronation to go. What will it be like? Will it be as grand as the wedding?”

"Indeed it will. Your coronation will be the first public event of this century, and perhaps the most important event of the last two thousand years. Every coven will be watching, waiting to see you officially take your place. It is not every day a new queen joins the Volturi. We will give the event the respect and grandeur it calls for, mia amata." 

His words made her suddenly nervous. "How many will attend?" she asked, her voice tight.

"Hundreds," he replied. "Likely more."

Her breath caught in her throat. "So many, all in the palazzo?"

"No," he shook his head, looking around the grounds. "Your coronation will take place here. It is far enough away from civilization to avoid any unwanted attention. We don’t want any untoward events to happen in Volterra, do we?"

"How will you keep so many vampires under control?" she breathed. 

Aro's expression hardened, becoming quite cold. "It is simple," he replied, his voice low, deadly. "Any who misbehave, in any shape or form, a moment of aggression, a challenge of any kind, will be executed without question, no matter the transgression. Hunting is strictly banned within Italy during the event. This has been a well known law for any attending an event hosted by the Volturi since we came into power. Few have dared to break it." 

Bella considered that for a moment, “Do you think they will accept me as queen? I'm still so young.”

“They will have no choice,” Aro replied. “You are a capable leader and my mate and wife. Should someone question you, we will show no mercy, mia regina. We can't show weakness, not even for a moment.”

She knew she couldn't afford to be weak. Bella would have to be powerful, decisive, she realized. Her brief time ruling alone had given her a taste, her coronation would be a much bigger ordeal. 

“Your association with the Cullens helps your reputation,” Aro continued. “Despite their diet, they are a powerful, gifted coven and Carlisle is a strong, respected leader throughout the vampire world. Not to mention your connection to me. They will assume anyone capable of being my mate to be a powerful force. Not to mention, you have one of the most powerful abilities I have ever come across. You will be fine, Isabella, do not worry.”

“It's not me I'm worried about,” she admitted, her gaze studying the path ahead.“I don't want to disappoint our coven.”

“Impossible,” he said, his voice confident. “Isabella, you are brilliant, and you are mine. You needn't worry. The ceremony is simply that, a ceremony. The power is already yours."

Aro made it sound so simple, so… certain. 

“Have you ever… lacked confidence?” she asked suddenly, the words tumbling out before she could reconsider. She took in Aro’s confident, aristocratic features, his entire posture radiating self assurance. Never once had Aro appeared unsure of himself to her. He always seemed to know what to do, what to say, what move to make to win. She had a difficult time imagining Aro’s weaknesses. Well… except for perhaps, her.

Aro chucked softly. “Mia regina, lacked confidence? Every leader has, at some point, felt the chill of doubt. But it is not a weakness I permit myself. Not anymore.” He paused, his smile fading into a thoughtful, distant expression. “True weakness is not a momentary lapse of confidence,” he continued, his tone softening. He took her hand and lifted it, pressing a kiss to her knuckles. “Weakness is a lack of courage, the inability to make decisions in spite of one's doubts.” 

“Am I not your weakness?” Bella asked. 

His eyes locked on hers, suddenly intense and serious. He brought her hand to his chest, placing her palm directly over his heart. “Before you, I thought I had eliminated every trace of weakness. I have lived for millennia without a single crack in my composure, I was, perhaps, too proud of that mastery.”

He tilted his head. “You are my only, my most glorious, and my most terrifying weakness. And yet,” the signature Aro smirk returned, “You are also my biggest strength. You are my confidant, my lover, and a formidable warrior. Never doubt your place by my side, I certainly don't.”

“But if something happens to me… if I die…” she began, the thought of mortality, even in their relative immortality, suddenly heavy in the air.

Aro shook his head, stopping her. “All lives end, cara mia, even ours, someday. Dwelling on such subjects is a useless affair.”

“Easy for you to say,” Bella replied, smiling. “You're ancient compared to me.” 

Aro let out a genuine laugh then, “Perhaps you are right,” he conceded, tucking her hand into the crook of his elbow. “I apologize.”

They continued walking down the tree covered path, moving further away from the villa as they did. “Is there anything I need to do to prepare? Is there anything I need to know? I want to be ready.” 

“You already know most of the world’s major covens, though I suppose we can spend some time discussing the minor ones, if you feel the need."

“I would like that,” Bella nodded firmly. “Maybe I am overthinking it, but I want to be prepared.” 

“If anyone understands your desire to know, mia amata, it is I,” Aro chuckled. “Of course we will review all necessary details to ensure your comfort.”  

“Thank you,” she sighed, relieved. 

Aro squeezed her hand where it rested in his elbow, his tone shifting back to the playful intimacy of a moment ago. "But before we dive into the dull business of diplomacy… I have a gift for you."

“Oh?” Bella looked at Aro questioningly, her eyes widening with curiosity. "What is it?"

“Follow me,” he said, his smile broadening into an expectant grin. He tugged her off the walking path and deeper into the villa's extensive, overgrown grounds, his pace quickening with anticipation. 

“Aro, where are we going?” she asked, hurrying to keep pace with his sudden enthusiasm.

He turned his head just enough to flash her a teasing smile. "Patience, mia amata. All will be revealed."

He led her further away from the overgrown grounds of the villa, past the iron gates and into the quieter, untouched forest nearby. Bella was torn between intense curiosity about the hidden surprise and the simple pleasure of enjoying the beautiful, cool day in his company, feeling his warmth next to her as they ventured into the trees. 

They walked for a long while through the thick, shadowed woods until eventually the trees gave way, and they arrived at a small clearing.

There were several figures present, all waiting in silence. Alec and Demetri stood at attention, flanking a third, kneeling figure. This person was completely hidden from view, by a heavy, dark bag pulled tightly over their head. The scene instantly shifted the mood from playful anticipation to deadly seriousness.

Bella paused, her instincts immediately on alert, before she stepped closer. Aro remained patiently beside her, threading his hand through hers and squeezing gently.

“This has been a long time coming,” Aro said, his voice flat, devoid of any warmth.

“Who is it?” Bella asked tonelessly. 

Aro didn't look at her, keeping his focus entirely on the kneeling captive. He gave a sharp nod to Demetri, who immediately stepped forward and grasped the top of the bag. With a single, swift motion, Demetri pulled the bag off of the kneeling figure’s head, revealing fiery orange hair. 

“A wedding present,” Aro declared, the words a casual contrast to the weight of the moment. He moved closer until he was towering over Victoria. He then looked back at Bella, his crimson eyes gleaming. "She is yours to do with as you please, Isabella."

Aro glanced at Alec, and the young pretoriano instantly withdrew his mental fog, releasing Victoria from the paralysis that had held her captive.

Victoria instantly scrambled to get to her feet, fueled by a desire to escape, but she was quickly pressed back down by Demetri, who held her shoulders firmly. Aro smiled down at her, a beautiful, terrible expression. 

"Hello," he purred.

Victoria flinched violently at the sound of his voice, her eyes flashing with rage. “What do you want?” she demanded, spitting the words.

“What do I want?” Aro hummed, tilting his head with dangerous amusement. “It’s not what I want, it's what she wants.” Aro gestured toward Bella with his gloved hand.

Victoria’s eyes followed his gesture. She noticed Bella then, noticed her expensive, dark clothing, the vampiric beauty, and most damningly, the heavy Volturi pendant hanging around her neck. Her lips twisted into a cruel sneer as she studied her. “So it's true then? You’re his whore?”

Aro’s reaction was instantaneous and savage. The backhand came faster than Bella could comprehend, a motion fueled by the unforgivable disrespect shown to his mate. The force of it sent Victoria sprawling into the grass, her head snapping back with a sickening crack. Demetri, however, was equally fast. Before Victoria could even fully register the pain or attempt to flee, he hauled her back onto her knees again, forcing her to look at Bella.

Victoria groaned weakly, her head slumping forward onto her chest.

“Demetri,” Aro commanded, his voice cold. “Should she speak of Isabella in such a vulgar way again, remove her tongue. I will not tolerate disrespect toward my mate.” 

 "Sì, Vostra Maestà." Demetri’s grip tightened brutally. 

Aro sniffed disdainfully and turned to look at Bella. “She is yours to do with as you please,” he repeated. 

Bella looked at Victoria's retreating form, considering. Of course, they had discussed finding Victoria eventually, but never did Bella imagine they would actually find her, especially so soon. It was a testament to the Volturi's reach.

Red hot fury flared behind the cool facade she maintained. She wasn't angry about the insult, she was angry because of Charlie. His agony during his transformation flashed through her mind, his confusion, his sadness at having to leave Forks, his suffering when he read the final letters from Billy and Sue. 

She knew, theoretically, how debilitating it was to live without your mate, having witnessed the crippling grief that defined Marcus. She had enough compassion to acknowledge that the need for vengeance fueling Victoria was born from that genuine hurt.

But that was where empathy ended. Victoria’s entire doomed existence was founded on the strategic failure of her chosen partner. It was all James’s fault. His arrogance was staggering. It was suicidal to think he could challenge a large, powerful coven like the Cullens and win. It was unfortunate for Victoria that James had been so stupid, Bella thought, but that didn’t mean she could allow Victoria to go around hurting the people she loved. 

But… this wasn’t just her decision to make. She remembered the pain that outstripped her own, the suffering of her father. There was one other who had been hurt even more than she was by this creature. Bella looked up at Aro, “Is it possible to call Charlie?” she asked, her voice steady.

Aro didn’t hesitate. He reached into his inner coat pocket and removed a sleek, black cellphone. He pressed a single button, then held the device up to his ear. Bella heard it ring only once, then there was a crisp click, followed by a voice on the other end, professional and perfectly deferential. "Come posso assisterla, Vostra Maestà?"

"Ho bisogno di parlare con Charlie Swan.” Aro said. 

"Sì, Vostra Maestà." 

Aro stepped closer and handed the phone to Bella, his eyes never leaving hers. Bella took the phone and held the device against her ear, waiting for Charlie to answer. 

It took another minute before she heard the transfer of the phone into someone else's hand, followed by a familiar, hesitant voice on the line.

“Your Majesty? Is everything alright?” Charlie asked, clearly surprised by the call. 

“Dad, it's me,” Bella breathed, her eyes meeting Victoria’s furious ones.

“Bella, are you alright?” Charlie asked, sounding instantly concerned. “I thought you were supposed to be away for the rest of the week?”

“I am, and I’m fine,” she assured him. “I’m calling because of something else. Something important.”

Charlie paused on the other end. “What is it?”

Bella swallowed thickly, the weight of the moment immense. She looked straight at Victoria, making sure her enemy heard every word. 

“Aro got me a wedding gift, one that affects you, too," she began, the words sounding surreal. "He had Victoria hunted down and brought here. She is here, in front of me now.” 

“Oh,” Charlie whispered on the phone, the single word carrying both shock and relief. Bella found herself wishing she could be with him for this moment. 

“What happens to her is just as much your choice as it is mine," Bella continued, her voice hardening. "But you should know, dad, she is, and will continue to be a threat to us for as long as she lives. She cannot be allowed to go free.”

The line was silent for a very long time, until eventually Charlie whispered, “No, she cannot.” 

“So then we are both in agreement then, on what should be done?” Bella whispered back. 

Another pause, followed by a more confident, “Yes.” 

Bella nodded, “Okay. You don't ever have to worry about her again. I will see you in a few days.” 

“Bella?” Charlie said, “Be safe, alright?” 

“I will, I promise.” Bella hung up then and handed the phone back to Aro, who tucked it back into his pocket with a satisfied smile.

He then took her hand in his and rubbed his thumbs over her knuckles, his gaze flicking to the kneeling prisoner. "Would you like the honors, mia regina?" he asked. 

Bella looked at Victoria then, who was glaring up at her, defeated but still burning with pure malice. "Yes, I should be the one to do it.” 

Aro nodded. "Very well, but first, I should like to see her memories.”

Bella nodded. She watched as Aro released her hand and moved towards Victoria. He stopped just in front of her, and Victoria had to strain her neck to look up at him, a position of total subjugation. Demetri’s grip on the back of her shoulders tightened, and Victoria hissed in pain. 

Aro pulled off his glove, and grasped Victoria's chin in a brutal, unforgiving grip. He held her like that for a long time. A very long time.

Bella began to worry, the silence stretching into an eternity, indicating the sheer depth of information Aro was extracting. Twenty minutes passed, if her estimates were correct. It was an impossible length of time for Aro to read someone, and Bella could only guess at what Aro was sorting through. She didn’t want to interrupt him, so she remained silent and forced herself to be patient. It was nearly a half an hour before he finally released her. Victoria's chin dropped instantly. 

“Aro?” Bella stepped closer, concern filling her, and put a hand on his shoulder. “Is everything alright?”

He turned to face her. His expression was contemplative, and maybe a little concerned, a look Bella rarely saw on his face. But the instant his eyes met hers, his expression shifted instantly into one of relaxed amusement. It was a mask, she was certain. Whatever he saw worried him enough that he spent time extracting every detail, but he was keeping that information from her. Why? 

"Everything is fine, Isabella," he assured her, a slight curve to his lips. He stepped back then and gestured towards Victoria. "She is yours, whenever you are ready."

Bella studied Aro, worried about her husband, but she chose to let it go for the time being. Whatever he had seen, he would tell her in his own time. Her immediate duty was to deal with Victoria. 

She stepped forward, approaching the furious prisoner. Bella stopped, placing her hands on either side of Victoria’s neck, her grip cold and precise. The two women stared at each other for a long moment. Victoria’s eyes were blazing with hatred, while Bella’s face wore an expression of icy indifference.

“You should have let me go,” Bella whispered, her voice radiating a raw fury.

Then, she twisted.

Victoria’s head was removed from her shoulders. Bella held it for a moment before dropping it. It hit the damp forest floor with a soft thud.

She turned back to Aro, who was watching her with an expression of immense pride. “May I borrow your lighter, Caro?”

“Certainly,” Aro grinned, pulling said lighter from his trouser pocket and handing it to her. 

Bella crouched down next to the severed head. She flicked the lighter, and a tiny, steady flame appeared. She held the small flame to Victoria’s fiery hair, which ignited in a blaze almost immediately. Bella stepped back, allowing the flames to take hold. Demetri instantly kicked the body into the rapidly growing fire. 

They stood together for a long moment, watching as Victoria was consumed. The air above them filled with a slow plume of smoke and ash, marking the end of the threat.

They walked in silence on the way back to the Villa. Bella spent the walk lost deep in thought. She couldn't find it in herself to feel guilty for taking a life. The relief she felt was far too overwhelming for that.  

When they finally returned to the massive, carved oak door, Aro stepped forward to open it for her.

“Aro,” she said, stopping him just as he was about to guide her inside. He turned to look at her, his crimson gaze questioning.

“Thank you,” she told him, her voice barely a whisper, thick with a gratitude. It was a thanks for his protection, his trust, and the power he had given her to decide Victoria's fate. 

His lips quirked into a subtle, knowing smile. “You are welcome, Isabella."